After going through my work here, I decided that I was not setting u the story the way I wanted two, so I am working on changing the story as I wrote it before.
In the wake of a devastating war that had left the United States in ruins, a new world emerged, fragmented into six city-states, each controlled by kings and queens who served under the overarching authority of a distant emperor. The emperor's rule extended like a shadow over the decimated land, dictating the lives of those who struggled to rebuild in the aftermath of conflict.
Within this shattered world, the royals played a pivotal role. Bound by tradition and duty, every royal, whether king or queen, was mandated to choose a royal consort upon reaching a certain age. This union was not just a matter of personal choice; it was a strategic alliance, a partnership designed to navigate the intricate political landscape that defined each city-state.
Outside the realm of royalty, the non-royal citizens faced their own fate as they reached the summer of their sixteenth year. A selection process awaited them, a crucial juncture that would determine their roles and contributions to the city. Jobs were assigned based on the needs of the community, an approach that sought to rebuild society by utilizing the skills of its citizens.
In this particular year, a momentous event was on the horizon. Eight royals were coming of age simultaneously, an anomaly that stirred whispers and speculation throughout the city-states. As tradition dictated, each royal was expected to choose a consort, marking the beginning of a new chapter in their intertwined destinies.
However, this year held an unprecedented twist. Alongside the selection of royal consorts, eight citizens – whether male or female – would be chosen to undergo a transformation into female consorts. Among these chosen ones was Alex, a young man whose life would take an unexpected turn.
Selected as a consort, Alex underwent a transformation that changed not only his physical appearance but also his place in society. He was transformed into a beautiful woman. Before entering the consort training course at Sterling Academy for Young Ladies, he embraced a new identity, navigating the complexities of a world that rigidly adhered to gender norms. The very essence of Alex's previous life was whipped from all records so that no one would question her new life.
Sterling Academy, nestled within the remnants of a once-vibrant city, became the focal point for the training of consorts. Isolated from other students at the academy, the consorts embarked on a journey that extended far beyond the boundaries of etiquette and refinement. Their training revolved around the "Ten Rules of Consorts," a set of guidelines designed to mold them into strategic partners capable of navigating the intricate web of court politics.
The Ten Rules of Consorts:
Rule One: Maintain Proper Hygiene Every Day
Proper hygiene was not merely a matter of personal comfort but a statement of dignity and self-respect. The consorts were taught that cleanliness was a reflection of their commitment to their roles and an essential aspect of their presence in the royal court.
Rule Two: Entertain Your Family with Song and Dance
In the complex world of court politics, the ability to entertain and captivate was a valuable skill. Song and dance became a language through which the consorts could communicate emotions and sentiments, ensuring that they remained a source of joy and distraction for their assigned royals.
Rule Three: Accessorize to Guide the Eye
In a world where appearances mattered, the consorts learned the art of accessorizing to draw attention strategically. Each accessory became a statement, guiding the eyes of those around them and subtly influencing perceptions in the royal court.
Rule Four: A Smile Can Be the Sharpest Knife
A smile, when wielded with precision, could be a powerful weapon. The consorts were taught the art of diplomacy through facial expressions, understanding that a well-timed smile could cut through tension and disarm even the most formidable opponents.
Rule Five: Silence Speaks Louder Than Any Words
The consorts were trained to appreciate the power of silence. In moments of intrigue or tension, withholding words became a strategic choice, allowing the consorts to observe and gather information without revealing their own intentions.
Rule Six: Knowledge Is Beauty
Intelligence and knowledge were celebrated as attributes of true beauty. The consorts were encouraged to be well-versed in various subjects, from arts and literature to politics and history, ensuring they could contribute meaningfully to the conversations within the royal court.
Rule Seven: Your Heart Is Your Own
Amidst the complexities of courtly life, the consorts were reminded that their emotions were their own. While they navigated political machinations and strategic alliances, their hearts remained a sanctuary, safeguarded from external influences.
Rule Eight: Never Let Them See You Cry
Vulnerability was a luxury consorts could not afford. The consorts were taught to be resilient, to endure challenges with grace, and to never reveal their inner turmoil in the public eye. Tears, if shed, were to be in private, hidden from the prying eyes of the court.
Rule Nine: Show Confidence, Not Pride
Confidence was a trait to be cultivated, but arrogance was to be avoided. The consorts learned to walk the fine line between projecting assurance in their abilities and remaining humble in the face of their assigned roles.
Rule Ten: Problems to the Crown Are Best Eliminated
The consorts were instilled with a pragmatic understanding of their roles. In a world where loyalty to the crown was paramount, problems and threats were to be handled swiftly and efficiently. The consorts were taught that sometimes, elimination was the most effective solution.
As the consorts underwent their training, a sense of camaraderie developed among them. Isolated from the other students at Sterling Academy, they formed bonds that transcended the constraints of their assigned roles. The consorts became more than strategic partners; they became a family, united by the shared challenges and responsibilities they faced.
Information flowed freely among the consorts, creating a network of support and collaboration. The lessons of the Ten Rules were not just theoretical; they became a lived experience, shaping the consorts into individuals capable of navigating the complexities of court life with poise and resilience.
In the broader context of the city-states, the world outside the academy continued to grapple with the aftermath of war. The emperor's influence loomed large, and the city-states, controlled by kings and queens, operated in a delicate balance of power. The consorts, now trained in the art of diplomacy and political acumen, were poised to step into this complex world.
The story of Alex, the newly female consort challenging societal norms, unfolded against the backdrop of intrigue, tradition, and the unyielding spirit of those determined to shape their destinies in a world scarred by war. As the consorts embraced their roles, they stood at the intersection of change and tradition, ready to navigate a future that held both promise and peril in equal measure.
Author's note. I have rewritten my previous chapters. This is the second chapter after the prelude, then it moves on to daily routine. hope you enjoy the story.
In the heart of the city-state of Carolina, the selection station loomed as a beacon of both hope and trepidation for those who entered its gates. On a fateful day, Alex, accompanied by his younger sister Lily, embarked on a journey that would alter the course of their lives. The air crackled with uncertainty as they approached the entrance, the color of their jumpsuits determining their societal roles.
Lily, a licensed child, was bestowed with a yellow jumpsuit—a mark of privilege granted to those permitted a certain degree of autonomy. Meanwhile, Alex received a green jumpsuit, a stark declaration of his perceived dispensability. The disdainful glances from those around him felt like physical blows, a silent judgment of his worth.
Separated from Lily, who was directed to join a different line, Alex found himself relegated to a distant queue. The isolation was palpable as he stood apart from the other five lines, an outcast even among those deemed undesirable. The distant hum of machinery and muted conversations heightened the tension in the air.
The line shuffled forward, each step drawing him closer to the scanning station. The officials' expressions bore a mixture of scorn and disgust as they eyed the individuals clad in green. When Alex's turn finally arrived, he felt the weight of their collective judgment.
The scanning process was swift, but the outcome was anything but expected. Instead of being assigned an undesirable job outside the city walls, as he had anticipated, he was hurriedly ushered out of the scanning room. Confusion clouded his thoughts as he was instructed to change into a white jumpsuit—an unforeseen deviation from the expected trajectory.
Rushed to a medical room, Alex's anxiety escalated. Two nurses awaited him, their demeanor serious and unwavering. They delivered a stark warning—the impending procedure would be excruciating. Twenty syringes, a relentless onslaught of pain, awaited him. The room became a chamber of dread as each needle pierced his skin, injecting a painful concoction that seared through his body.
The cumulative torment proved too much for Alex. Overwhelmed by the pain, he succumbed to unconsciousness, the world around him fading into darkness.
When awareness returned, it was not to the harsh lighting of the medical room but to a softer, more subdued ambiance. Sterile white surroundings enveloped him, and the realization struck that something profound had occurred. A tentative exploration confirmed his altered reality—Alex was no longer the person he once knew.
Into this disorienting new reality stepped Headmistress Sterling, a figure of authority and purpose. She elucidated the transformation Alex had undergone, the procedure that had reshaped not only his body but his entire existence. No longer Alex, he was now a woman, thrust into the confines of Sterling Academy for Young Ladies.
The soreness lingered as Alex absorbed the revelation, grappling with the unfamiliar contours of a female form. Headmistress Sterling informed her that guards would escort her to the assigned room, where she would meet her roommate—an introduction to a reality beyond her comprehension just hours ago.
Rule one: Maintain proper hygiene at all times.
Within the confines of Alex's dorm room, the air was saturated with an atmosphere of opulence and refinement. The room, a shared space with Morgan, mirrored a lavish lifestyle marked by the trappings of beauty and sophistication.
A large closet dominated one side of the room, its doors concealing an array of designer dresses. The closet was a treasure trove of luxurious fabrics, colors, and styles, each dress meticulously chosen to complement the image that I was now destined to embody. The garments hung in perfect alignment, a curated collection befitting a future consort.
Adjacent to the closet, a dresser held an assortment of fancy lingerie and multiple corsets. The delicate fabrics and intricate designs spoke of a wardrobe carefully curated to enhance the allure and grace expected of someone on the path to becoming a consort. The dresser was a tableau of intimate elegance, reflecting the meticulous attention given to every detail.
A vanity adorned with an array of beauty products claimed its place within the room. The surface was a canvas for transformation, with makeup, perfumes, and skincare products arranged in a harmonious display. The vanity beckoned, inviting the occupant to indulge in the rituals of self-presentation that would become an integral part of Alex's daily life.
Sharing the room with Morgan, their setups were identical, mirroring each other's spaces with a symphony of beauty and luxury. The shared ambiance spoke of a carefully constructed environment, where every element contributed to the cultivation of an image—one that would be presented to the discerning eyes of potential royalty.
In this haven of elegance and refinement, the dorm room became more than just a living space; it was a stage where the transformation from Alex to the envisioned consort unfolded. The designer dresses, lingerie, corsets, and beauty products were not just possessions but tools that would mold and define the persona that she was meant to become within the gilded halls of Sterling Academy for Young Ladies.
The dorm room, a sanctuary of refinement, held a final touch to complete the ensemble—racks filled with a dazzling array of heels. The shoes, a spectrum of colors, shapes, and styles, transformed the room into a virtual runway. Each pair was a testament to the rule book's decree: heels were to be worn at all times.
The rule, stringent in its directive, left no room for deviation. The heels, ranging from stilettos to wedges, embodied a commitment to an aesthetic that prioritized poise and elegance. The colors of the heels mirrored the diversity of the dresses in the closet, offering endless possibilities for coordination and personal expression within the parameters set by Mistress Sterling and the academy.
As Alex surveyed the collection, the realization dawned that even the choice of footwear was meticulously curated, a vital component of the carefully crafted image she was expected to project. The heels, more than a fashion statement, became a symbol of conformity to the standards set by the academy—a reminder with every step that elegance, as defined by Corlina's elite, was to be upheld at all times.
In the midst of the dorm room adorned with designer dresses, lingerie, corsets, and beauty products, the racks of heels stood as both a literal and symbolic foundation for the transformation Alex had undergone. They weren't just shoes but an extension of the rules and expectations that governed life within the academy—a constant reminder that every aspect of appearance and presentation was subject to scrutiny and adherence to a predetermined standard of beauty and grace.
The allure of elegance extended beyond the wardrobe and accessories, seeping into the very fabric of the living space within the dorm room. The beds, a pinnacle of luxury, were draped in the finest fabrics, creating a visual symphony of opulence. The exquisite linens that cocooned the sleeping quarters transformed the room's ambiance.
Each bed, a sanctuary of comfort and refinement, became a testament to the academy's commitment to cultivating an environment where every detail reflected a standard of beauty and luxury. The linens, carefully chosen for their quality and aesthetics, spoke of a world where even the act of resting became an indulgence in lavishness.
For Morgan and Alex, the beds weren't just places to sleep; they were havens of respite enveloped in a cocoon of sumptuous materials. The touch of the finest fabrics against their skin became a daily affirmation of the privileged life they were meant to embrace within the gilded walls of Sterling Academy for Young Ladies.
As Alex saw the elegantly appointed beds, she couldn't help but feel a mixture of awe and displacement. The contrast between the refined surroundings and the tumultuous journey that led her to this point underscored the surreal nature of her new reality. In a world where every detail was meticulously curated, from the dresses to the heels to the beds, Alex grappled with the sense that her existence had become a carefully scripted performance—one in which elegance and luxury masked the underlying complexities of Corlina's societal expectations.
As Morgan and Alex settled into their lavishly adorned dorm room, Alex couldn't help but express her awe at the surroundings. Turning to her new friend, she asked with wonder and amazement, "Morgan, have you ever seen such beauty in your life?"
The question lingered in the air, reflecting the surreal environment we now found ourselves in. The room's opulence, from the designer dresses to the racks of heels to the sumptuously draped beds, created a visual tapestry of luxury that seemed almost otherworldly. In the midst of this curated elegance, Alex sought connection and shared reflection with Morgan, a fellow traveler on this unexpected journey into the heart of Sterling Academy for Young Ladies.
Morgan's response carried a mix of awe and recognition, echoing the sentiments that had taken root in Alex's thoughts. "Alex, this level of luxury is something I could have only dreamed of. I believe that we should get used to it. We are destined to be in the presence of royalty. I think we best get our uniforms ready for the morning. I believe meeting the standards of this school will not be easy."
The acknowledgment of our destined path, set amid the opulent surroundings of the academy, underscored the weight of the expectations that loomed ahead. The call to prepare our uniforms became a practical step in aligning with the stringent standards of Sterling Academy for Young Ladies. In the face of an unknown future and the challenges that lay ahead, Morgan and Alex found themselves at the crossroads of conformity and individuality within the gilded halls that concealed the complexities of our newly appointed roles.
Alex sat at the vanity, looking in the mirror. It was the first chance she had to see the changes that had been made to her. Her face had not changed much; it was just more feminine. She could still see her former face in the mirror, though now she was reminded more of Lily when she looked at herself. They made her lips fuller and thinned out her eyebrows. Her hair remained the same, the straight strawberry blonde hair.
The rest of Alex's bodily changes were obvious; she could tell that her hips were more expansive, and she had larger breasts than her mom. Alex was beautiful-looking, and she knew that she was made to be appealing. Morgan looked over her shoulder, "did they change you a lot? I was changed as well. My body was not this curvy before selection."
Alex turned around in the chair, looking at her, "My body was changed a lot, but I still recognized my face. I definitely was not this curvy before the selection. It makes you wonder how much a person can be changed in the selection process. Did you know that this was a job that was assigned before this?"
"No, I figured I would be assigned some job outside the core. This is something else. What girl hasn't dreamed of marrying a royal, but that was just a childhood dream?"
"I have no idea; this is surreal. So, what uniform must we be in for breakfast?" Morgan and Alex grabbed their rule books and laid out the mandated garments.
A grey-skirted silk business suit that was tailored to accentuate their curves and had a deep plunging neckline to show off their cleavage. A waist cincher was to be worn underneath. Black patent pumps with a four-inch heel were to adorn their feet. A long golden necklace with the school pendant will be worn to help draw the eyes down to their breast. Their hair would be in a tight bun, and they would wear light makeup.
One of the rules of being a consort is that they will be in makeup anytime they are in public. They must always be seen with makeup by everyone outside their homes.
Their undergarments were at least their own choice. Not that it was much of a choice. There were a variety of lace panties and bras that barely hid anything from view and did little to cover their assets. They were nothing more than pieces of fabric that teased at hiding anything. Alex was used to briefs as she was growing up, but these panties covered none of her butt. That thin fabric in the back went right up between her cheeks. The bras lifted and squeezed her breasts together, offering no modesty at all. Alex chose a white set since it blended well with her pale skin.
Alex she would have difficulty walking in heels as they were escorted to the dining hall, but they were more comfortable than walking barefoot. That must have been the conditioning. There were eight of them in the program, and each of them walked with grace and confidence.
The eight future consorts caused a bit of commotion once they entered the dining hall. The other women in the school stared at them as they were seated at a private table, and servers came out to give them their plates of food. None of the other women were treated like this, and none were as dressed up as they were. It was blatantly obvious that their presence here was something of an oddity.
The future consorts had yet to speak to each other since they left the dorms. We were warned not to discuss who we were or what class we were part of. This secret life here reminded Alex of being back with her family, just an outcast. Well-dressed outcasts but outcasts nonetheless.
The food that was set in front of them was minimal at best. Alex was lucky that she was used to living off such little food. The other girls wondered why they had such small portions, but none voiced this while at the table. It was strongly suggested that they refrain from asking any questions while they were given the other students at the academy.
Their first class would answer more of our questions. Once we were all seated, their instructor walked into the room. "Ladies, welcome to your first consort training class. I am your instructor, Mistress Ambledean."
"Let me tell you a little about why you are all here. We have ten royals that are of age this year. You are being trained to be their first wives. This course is only held when we have a royal come of age."
"Why are you made to be their first wives? Simply put, royals do not have the luxury of courting a spouse. Your jobs as first wives will be to control any future marriages and offer support and advice to whichever royal you are matched with. Any other marriages they have will be done to gather political or financial favor. Yours is to offer them an unbiased look at things."
"Do you have a choice? Yes and No. No, you can not give up being a consort, but you have some choice in which royal you are matched with. At the end of your training, in six months, we will hold a gala where you will all be introduced to the new royals. The royals will give tokens to those who please them. If you have multiple tokens at the night's end, you will get to work it out between the girls who get who. But all royals will be matched."
"This is important for every consort to know: we do not compete or have conflicts against each other. Consorts are go-betweens between all royals, and we respect each other's positions. Conflicts between royals do not affect how we work with each other. Laws have been established to protect consorts from any reprisal or harm. While royals will not hurt consorts, you will be heavily guarded because of your access to the royals."
"Another aspect of being a consort is how we can influence business. One offhand comment about a product can make or break a business. People will be watching what you wear, what you use, and even what you eat. Consorts have been influencing social trends for several generations. Which is why you must always look and act perfectly in public."
"Now, I will have breakfast brought in for you. I know you just had a bite to eat in the dining hall, but that was just for show. In public, you are to only eat a small portion of food to maintain appearance. Remember not to overdo it privately; we must keep our figures perfect."
"That brings us to today's lesson: personal hygiene and daily beauty regiments." Mistress Ambledean explained to us while they ate food to satisfy our hunger. The waist cincher limited the amount of food they could consume.
"Ladies, if you would strip out of your clothes and grab one of the robes hanging here on the wall." Most of them were hesitant about the request. "You need to get used to casual nudity and showing off your body; it's part of the life of a consort. In this case, though, we will go to the open bath here to demonstrate proper bathing so that you always smell fresh. We use special oils and soaps when we bathe to keep our skin healthy and smooth."
There was no need to worry about modesty; they were all gorgeous women. Mistress Ambledean had stripped off her clothing already and walked over to grab her robe.
The bath was so warm; Alex had never had a warm bath before. She watched as Mistress Ambledean measured out the oils to be put in the tub. She carefully remembered the amounts to put in the bath so it would not be overpowering. It was a heavenly feeling as they soaked in the water.
They used a loofa to scrape away any dead, dry skin on their bodies. The hair was the most tedious to take care of, first washing the dirt from their hair and then combing in oils to give their hair a lustrous sheen.
They did not wash their faces in the tubs but in a sink along the wall. Then came the lotions for their bodies that kept them smooth and young-looking. They had different types of creams and oils for their faces to put on before they started with makeup.
Drying their hair was a little complicated since they had to style it as they dried it. Keeping all the stray hairs in the proper place took so much extra time. In all, it took us two hours just to clean our bodies.
Mistress Ambledean told the class as we completed our regiment, "This is a routine that you must follow daily for your body and every three days for your hair. You need to make sure you plan this into your days. These same techniques may be used when you are with your royals."
Alex understood the meaning behind that. They would be expected to bathe whomever they marry. They were expected to perform all sorts of acts with Their royals, but there was no other option. This was their lot in life. Alex didn't know if she should be happy or sad about this. She gets to live in luxury, and she would be respected. The other side is that now that Alex is a woman, she would be expected to have a child, and she has little choice in who she will be with.
Rule two: Always keep your guests entertained during gatherings.
The dance studio at Sterling Academy for Young Ladies was a realm of artistic refinement, meticulously designed to facilitate the cultivation of grace and poise among its students.
The studio boasts an expansive layout, allowing ample room for students to move freely and practice various dance forms. Mirrored walls on one side created the illusion of even greater space, reflecting the grace and precision of every movement.
Floor-to-ceiling mirrors adorned one side of the studio, providing a visual aid for students to observe and refine their postures. The mirrors also contributed to an aesthetic of sophistication, enhancing the overall ambiance of the space.
Ballet barres lined the studio's perimeter, serving as essential tools for ballet practice. The polished wooden bars supported students as they honed their techniques, fostering a sense of discipline and alignment.
The lighting in the dance studio was carefully calibrated to create an atmosphere of focus and concentration. Soft, subdued lighting accentuated the studio's elegance while allowing students to immerse themselves in their practice without distraction.
A sophisticated sound system occupied a corner, ready to fill the studio with the melodies and rhythms essential to dance training. The carefully selected music set the tone for each session, guiding students through the intricate movements.
A designated area near the barres allowed students to engage in pre-dance stretches and warmups. This area, emphasizing flexibility and preparation, was integral to the holistic approach to dance training.
As Morgan and I made our way to the dance studio, I couldn't shake the feeling of vulnerability that came with the revealing uniform. The emerald green corset dress hugged my curves tightly, the slit up my right leg adding a touch of allure that made me acutely aware of every step I took. With Morgan's assistance, the corset was cinched tightly, accentuating my figure perhaps more than I was comfortable with.
Her navy blue dress, complementing her chestnut brown hair, mirrored mine in style but carried its own unique elegance. Morgan's practical advice about leaving my panties behind caught me off guard, but I trusted her judgment, knowing that conformity to the standards set by the academy was essential, even if it meant feeling exposed.
With a mix of trepidation and determination, I slipped off my panties, feeling a rush of self-consciousness as I did so. The thought of being without them beneath the thin fabric of the dress made me feel exposed in a way I had never experienced before. Hastily slipping on my gold strappy heels, I followed Morgan out, steeling myself for the attention we were sure to attract.
As we were escorted to the dance studio, I couldn't shake the feeling of being under constant scrutiny. Every step we took across the campus seemed to draw the attention of our peers, their curious gazes following us as we passed by. It was a reminder that in this world of privilege and prestige, every action we took was subject to observation and judgment.
Our instructors had made it clear that our ability to maintain poise and discipline under such scrutiny was paramount, especially as we prepared to meet with the royals. Dancing for them would be our first introduction, our chance to make an impression that could shape our futures. And so, as we entered the studio, I steeled myself for the challenges ahead, knowing that every movement would be scrutinized, every misstep noted.
The warmup exercises revealed a surprising level of flexibility and balance among us, a testament to the rigorous training we had undergone in preparation for this moment. Despite my initial apprehension, I found myself moving with a fluid grace that belied my lack of experience. It was as if the movements were ingrained in my muscle memory as if I had been dancing all my life.
Indeed, the efficiency with which we had been trained was evident in every step we took, every gesture we made. It was a testament to the meticulous planning and dedication of our instructors, who had honed our abilities to perfection in a mere six months. As I glanced around at my fellow dancers, I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride in how far we had come and how much we had achieved together in such a short amount of time.
Yet, amidst the flurry of activity and anticipation, there lingered a sense of uncertainty. We had yet to learn which royals would be in attendance, what expectations they held, or how our performances would be received. For me, it was a stark reminder of how little I knew of the world beyond the confines of our academy, of the politics and power dynamics that governed our society.
But as we moved through the warmup exercises with a sense of purpose and determination, I knew that regardless of what challenges lay ahead, I would face them with the same resilience and grace that had brought me this far. And as the music began to play, filling the studio with its rhythmic pulse, I surrendered myself to the dance, ready to embrace whatever the future held.
As we delved deeper into our dance training, our days became a whirlwind of movement and camaraderie. The respite from the confining corsets during our practice sessions was a welcome relief, allowing us to fully immerse ourselves in the art of dance without the constraints of restrictive attire. Despite our initial reservations, we had grown accustomed to the corsets, even developing a fondness for their structured elegance.
In the evenings, after our classes had concluded, we gathered to unwind and share in each other's company. These moments of bonding became the highlight of our day, transforming us from mere classmates into sisters bound by shared experiences and mutual affection. As we discussed everything from fashion to personal revelations, the sense of camaraderie among us deepened, cementing our bond as a unified force.
It was during one of these intimate conversations that we made a startling discovery – our sexual orientations had shifted. What had begun as a lighthearted discussion about romance and attraction soon revealed that we had all undergone a profound transformation. From being exclusively straight, we now found ourselves identifying as bisexual, with an innate inclination towards polyamory.
The revelation brought with it a sense of liberation as if we had unlocked a part of ourselves that had long been dormant. Embracing our newfound identities, we found solace and acceptance in each other's embrace, knowing that our bond transcended conventional notions of love and attraction.
Meanwhile, our dance training continued with relentless intensity. From dawn till dusk, we immersed ourselves in the rhythms and movements of the music, honing our skills with unwavering dedication. Every step and every gesture was meticulously studied and refined until it became second nature to us.
Our daily routine revolved around the dance, with bathing, practicing, and sleeping becoming the rhythm of our lives. Even in our dreams, the echoes of music and movement persisted, a testament to the profound impact of our training on our subconscious minds.
As the weeks passed, we began to notice a transformation taking place within ourselves. The once unfamiliar steps of the dance now flowed effortlessly from our bodies, imbuing our movements with a newfound grace and fluidity. It was as if the dance had become a part of us, shaping not only our performance on the dance floor but our very essence as individuals.
And so, as we soaked our tired feet in Epsom salt each evening, soothing the aches and pains of a day spent in relentless pursuit of perfection, we found solace in the knowledge that with each passing day, we grew stronger, more confident, and more in tune with the rhythm of our own lives.
As the date of the Royal Ball drew nearer, my sisters and I dedicated ourselves to perfecting our performances. Together, we collaborated with our instructors, weaving our individual dances into a harmonious tapestry that would grace the grand stage of the ballroom. With each graceful step and fluid movement, we sought to capture the attention and admiration of the royal attendees.
Yet, dancing was merely one facet of the entertainment we were expected to master. Singing, too, held a prominent place in our repertoire, presenting its own set of challenges. For me, finding the right pitch proved to be a formidable hurdle. Despite my efforts, I struggled to reconcile my voice with the melodies we were tasked with mastering. The inclination to sing in a lower register clashed with the demands of the music, leaving me feeling out of tune and uncertain.
To hone our vocal abilities, we immersed ourselves in the realm of popular music, delving into the familiar melodies that resonated with teenagers across the city-states. The familiarity of these songs provided a foundation upon which we could build, gradually refining our vocal techniques to align with the contemporary styles demanded by the royal court. Yet, while we grew adept at interpreting existing songs, the art of songwriting eluded us.
As we grappled with the challenge of crafting original compositions, I found myself facing an unexpected revelation – I was not a natural songwriter. Despite my passion for music, the words refused to flow from my pen with the same ease as my movements on the dance floor. I watched with a mixture of admiration and envy as my sisters effortlessly expressed themselves through song, each lyric bearing the imprint of their unique perspectives and experiences.
As the weight of inadequacy pressed down on me, I found solace in an unexpected source – my sisters. Contrary to my initial belief that I was alone in my struggle with songwriting, I discovered that several of my sisters shared the same dilemma. In the quiet moments between rehearsals, we confided in each other, sharing our frustrations and insecurities.
United by our common challenge, we formed a bond forged in vulnerability and mutual understanding. Together, we sought solace in our shared experiences, offering support and encouragement to one another as we navigated the complexities of creativity. In the safety of our sisterhood, the fear of failure began to lose its grip, replaced by a sense of solidarity and determination.
Rather than allowing our perceived shortcomings to divide us, we embraced them as opportunities for growth and collaboration. Drawing strength from our collective resilience, we embarked on a journey of exploration and experimentation, each of us contributing our unique perspectives and talents to the creative process.
In the midst of our shared struggles, a newfound sense of camaraderie blossomed, transforming our individual weaknesses into sources of collective strength. Together, we faced the daunting challenge of composing original songs for the Royal Ball, drawing inspiration from our shared experiences and the unwavering support of our sisters.
As the countdown to the Royal Ball continued, we immersed ourselves entirely in our preparations, knowing that every moment counted towards our performance on that grand stage. Despite the pressure looming over us, our bond as friends and sisters only grew stronger with each passing day.
With four months left until the big day, we embraced every opportunity to support and uplift one another, recognizing that our collective success hinged not only on individual talent but on the strength of our unity as a group. We dedicated ourselves to refining our skills, addressing our faults with humility and determination, and striving for excellence in every aspect of our training.
In the rehearsal studios and practice rooms, we worked tirelessly, pushing each other to reach new heights of skill and artistry. No obstacle was too great to overcome when faced with the unwavering support and encouragement of our sisters by our side. We shared techniques, offered constructive feedback, and celebrated each other's progress, knowing that our success was intertwined with the success of the group as a whole.
Beyond the demands of the Royal Ball, we also kept in mind our responsibilities as future consorts. Our training extended beyond mere performance to encompass the duties and responsibilities expected of us in our roles as representatives of our respective families and city-states. We learned the intricacies of diplomacy, etiquette, and governance, preparing ourselves to navigate the complex political landscape that awaited us.
Yet, amidst the rigors of our training, we never lost sight of the friendship and camaraderie that bound us together. In the quiet moments between rehearsals and lessons, we laughed, shared stories, and forged memories that would last a lifetime. Together, we found strength in our shared experiences and comfort in the knowledge that, no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them together as friends, as sisters, and as a united force ready to conquer whatever obstacles stood in our way.
As the day of the Royal Ball drew nearer, we stood on the brink of a new chapter in our lives, poised to step onto the stage and into our destinies. And as we looked towards the future with hope and anticipation, we knew that no matter what lay ahead, we would face it together, united in purpose and bound by the unbreakable ties of friendship and sisterhood.
Rule 3: Accessorize to guide the eye.
As the next phase of their training commenced, Alex and her sisters found themselves immersed in the world of accessories once more. This time, however, the focus shifted from simply wearing accessories to understanding the significance behind each choice and even designing their own styles.
Under the guidance of their instructors, they embarked on a journey of exploration, delving into the history and symbolism of various accessories worn by queens and nobility throughout the ages. Each accessory carried a story of power, prestige, and elegance, from the glittering tiaras adorning royal heads to the shimmering strands of pearls draped around regal necks.
As they studied the intricate details of each accessory, Alex found herself captivated by the symbolism woven into their designs. She learned how a simple necklace could convey wealth and status, how a tiara could symbolize authority and lineage, and how a pair of earrings could accentuate one's natural beauty.
But it wasn't just about wearing accessories; it was about understanding why certain pieces were chosen and how they complemented the overall ensemble. Through hands-on workshops and practical exercises, they learned how to select accessories that enhanced their features and conveyed the desired message to their audience.
As their instructor delved into the intricacies of accessory selection, Alex and her sisters listened intently, absorbing every word with rapt attention. With a wealth of knowledge and experience, their instructor illuminated the significance of each accessory and its role in conveying messages of status, power, and symbolism.
The discussion began with the importance of necklace length, a detail often overlooked but fraught with meaning. Alex learned that the length of a necklace could subtly influence the perception of the wearer, drawing attention to specific features and conveying messages of hierarchy and status.
For those seeking to captivate the attention of their royal, a long chain with a pendant was recommended. Its length draws the eye downward to the wearer's chest. This subtle gesture served as a sign of confidence and allure, signaling to the observer that the wearer was worthy of admiration and attention.
Conversely, a choker was described as a symbol of subservience, its close proximity to the neck emphasizing obedience and humility. While appropriate for certain occasions, wearing a choker in the presence of royalty could convey deference and respect, aligning with the expectations of protocol and etiquette.
In public settings, the instructor explained, a medium-length necklace was considered a status symbol, indicative of wealth and importance within society. Its placement between the extremes of the long chain and the choker signaled a balance of power and elegance, commanding attention without overwhelming the observer.
As the discussion turned to earrings, Alex learned that their length played a crucial role in accentuating the wearer's neck and facial features. Longer earrings were said to elongate the neck, adding a sense of elegance and grace to the overall appearance. Conversely, shorter earrings drew attention to the jawline and cheekbones, framing the face with subtle sophistication.
As their instructor delved into the art of hair adornments and styling, Alex and her sisters listened with keen interest, recognizing that their choices in hair styling were not merely matters of fashion but powerful tools for self-expression and storytelling.
The instructor explained that hair adornments, much like jewelry, served to accentuate the features of the wearer and convey messages of confidence, elegance, and status. Updos, with their sleek and sophisticated appearance, were said to symbolize confidence and grace, their intricate designs drawing attention to the neck and face and framing them with an air of regal elegance.
But it wasn't just the hairstyle itself that carried meaning; the choice of hair adornments also played a significant role in telling the story of the wearer. Different types of adornments, from ornate combs to delicate hairpins, spoke volumes about one's station in society and personal style. For example, elaborate jeweled combs were often reserved for women of noble birth, while simpler hairpins were more common among the lower classes.
The instructor also touched upon the symbolism of long hair, explaining that it was often associated with seduction and allure. Long locks were said to conceal some aspects of the body, adding an air of mystery and intrigue to the wearer's appearance. By carefully styling and accessorizing their hair, women could harness the power of seduction to captivate the attention of their audience and leave a lasting impression.
Indeed, the harmony between accessories and clothing style is paramount in creating a cohesive and impactful ensemble. As their training progressed, Alex and her sisters delved deeper into the art of matching accessories with their chosen attire, recognizing that every detail played a role in conveying their desired image and message.
Their instructor emphasized the importance of selecting accessories that complemented the style and aesthetic of their clothing, ensuring that each piece worked in harmony to enhance the overall look. Whether it was a delicate necklace to accentuate a plunging neckline or a pair of statement earrings to add a touch of glamour to a simple gown, every accessory was chosen with care and intention.
For formal occasions such as the Royal Ball, their instructor advised them to opt for accessories that exuded elegance and sophistication, such as pearl earrings or a sparkling tiara. These timeless pieces were said to elevate their attire and convey a sense of refinement and grace, befitting the occasion.
Conversely, for more casual settings, they were encouraged to experiment with bold and playful accessories that reflected their personal style and personality. From colorful scarves to chunky bracelets, the possibilities were endless, allowing them to express themselves freely and confidently.
Immersing herself in the world of accessory design, Alex found herself captivated by the endless possibilities that lay before her. With a keen eye for detail and a natural flair for creativity, she poured her heart and soul into crafting individual pieces that transcended mere adornment, becoming works of art in their own right.
From delicate earrings adorned with shimmering gemstones to intricate necklaces that wove together strands of precious stones and intricate metalwork, Alex's designs spanned the spectrum from subtle elegance to high fashion extravagance. Each piece bore the mark of her unique vision, a testament to her talent and dedication to her craft.
Her understanding of stone placement and metal design was nothing short of remarkable. It allowed her to create immaculate pieces that captured the essence of sophistication and refinement. She experimented with different techniques and materials, pushing the boundaries of traditional design to create something truly extraordinary.
But it wasn't just about creating beautiful accessories; for Alex, each piece told a story, a reflection of her own experiences and inspirations. Whether it was a necklace inspired by the natural beauty of the world around her or a pair of earrings that evoked the glamour of high society, every design held a piece of her heart within it.
As she lost herself in the creative process, hours slipped away unnoticed, each moment spent at her workbench a journey of discovery and expression. And as she unveiled her creations to her sisters, she felt a sense of pride and satisfaction wash over her, knowing that she had poured her soul into each and every piece.
In the world of accessory design, Alex had found her calling, her passion for creativity and innovation driving her to new heights of excellence. As she looked towards the future, she knew that her designs would continue to inspire and captivate all who beheld them, leaving a lasting legacy of beauty and elegance in their wake.
For her signature piece for the Royal Ball, Alex poured her heart and soul into crafting a necklace that would truly dazzle and captivate. Drawing inspiration from the regal elegance of the occasion, she envisioned a design that exuded luxury and sophistication while retaining a sense of understated beauty.
The centerpiece of her creation was a stunning necklace comprised of interwoven gold and platinum chains, meticulously crafted to create a dazzling display of light and movement. Set within the intricate framework were radiant-cut emeralds, their vibrant green hues offset by delicate gold backings that lent them an ethereal glow.
But it was the addition of a simple gold chain attached to the medium-length necklace that truly set Alex's design apart. Suspended from the chain was a teardrop-shaped emerald, its rich color drawing the eye and adding a touch of drama to the ensemble. Positioned between her breasts, the emerald served as a focal point, commanding attention and imbuing the wearer with an air of confidence and allure.
Complementing the necklace was a pair of elegantly designed earrings crafted with the same attention to detail and finesse. Delicate chains suspended teardrop-shaped emeralds, each one accented by two small, cushion-shaped diamonds that added a touch of sparkle and brilliance to the ensemble. With their sleek and slender design, the earrings framed the face with subtle sophistication, enhancing the wearer's natural beauty and radiance.
With her necklace and earrings designed to perfection, Alex turned her attention to the final touches that would complete her ensemble for the Royal Ball – the hair adornments. Drawing upon her creativity and ingenuity, she envisioned pieces that would complement her signature jewelry while adding a touch of elegance and sophistication to her hairstyle.
For her hair adornments, Alex envisioned pieces that would mirror the intricate beauty of her necklace and earrings, incorporating elements of gold, platinum, and emeralds to create a cohesive and harmonious look. She imagined delicate hairpins adorned with teardrop-shaped emeralds, their vibrant green hues adding a pop of color to her hair.
In addition to the hairpins, Alex also considered incorporating subtle touches of sparkle and brilliance into her hairstyle. She envisioned a delicate headband or tiara adorned with petite, cushion-shaped diamonds, their shimmering facets catching the light and adding a touch of glamour to her look.
As she sketched and conceptualized her designs, Alex felt a sense of excitement and anticipation building within her. With each stroke of the pencil, she brought her vision to life, envisioning herself adorned in the exquisite creations she had crafted with her own hands.
With her designs finalized, Alex set to work bringing them to life, channeling her passion and creativity into each piece. As she carefully assembled the hairpins and headband, she marveled at the beauty and intricacy of her creations, knowing that they would add the perfect finishing touch to her ensemble for the Royal Ball.
As she placed the final hairpin in her hair and secured the tiara, Alex felt a sense of satisfaction wash over her. With her jewelry and hair adornments in place, she knew she was ready to step into the spotlight, her beauty and elegance shining as brightly as the jewels she wore.
As Alex observed her sisters' creations, she couldn't help but admire the diversity of styles and designs they had each chosen. While they had all ventured into the realm of jewelry design, it was clear that each woman had brought her own unique vision and aesthetic to the table.
Morgan, in particular, had opted for a design that exuded elegance and sophistication. Choosing sapphires as her gemstone of choice, she crafted a necklace and earrings set that shimmered with a deep, velvety blue hue. The simplicity of the design belied its beauty, with each stone carefully chosen and expertly set to create a stunning display of color and brilliance.
As Alex examined Morgan's creations, she couldn't help but feel a sense of admiration for her friend's artistic talent. While her own designs may have been more intricate and elaborate, there was a timeless beauty to Morgan's jewelry that spoke volumes about her taste and style.
With each woman's creations on display, it became clear that while they may have taken different paths in their design process, they had all succeeded in creating pieces that reflected their individual personalities and tastes. As they prepared to showcase their designs at the Royal Ball, they did so with a sense of pride and confidence, knowing that their creations would leave a lasting impression on all who beheld them.
Author's note: I got really into this story last week and knocked out three chapters. It was very productive, and I am glad that I was able to really get into the story.
Rule 4: A smile can be the sharpest knife
Rule 5: Silence is louder than any words
This cryptic maxim echoed in Alex's mind as she pondered its meaning. In a world where appearances were everything, and deception lurked behind every smile, she understood the significance of this rule all too well.
A smile, seemingly innocent and inviting, could conceal a multitude of intentions. It could be a weapon wielded with precision, capable of cutting through defenses and manipulating perceptions. In a society governed by power and politics, a smile could be a tool of both persuasion and coercion, capable of shaping the course of events with its subtle influence.
As Alex prepared for the Royal Ball, she knew that her smile would be her most powerful asset. It would be her shield and sword, concealing her true thoughts and intentions while allowing her to navigate the treacherous waters of palace intrigue with grace and poise.
But she also understood the danger inherent in wielding such a weapon. A smile, if misused or misunderstood, could backfire with devastating consequences. It could betray her true feelings and expose her vulnerabilities to those who sought to exploit them.
Rules four and five went together, though they were also important individually. They were taught that while words were undoubtedly powerful, sometimes silence could be even more so. In the intricacies of courtly interactions and social gatherings, the ability to control a conversation without uttering a single word was considered a mark of true sophistication and mastery.
Through subtle gestures, expressions, and body language, one could convey a wealth of meaning and influence the course of a conversation without ever speaking aloud. A knowing glance, a subtle smile, or a graceful gesture could speak volumes, commanding attention and steering the discussion in the desired direction.
The instructors emphasized the importance of mastering this silent language, teaching the women how to project confidence and authority through their demeanor and presence alone. They practiced the art of active listening, learning to read between the lines and discern the underlying intentions and emotions of those around them.
In the context of the Royal Ball, where every interaction was a delicate dance of diplomacy and intrigue, the ability to control a conversation without words was an invaluable skill. It allowed the women to navigate the complexities of courtly etiquette with grace and poise, leaving a lasting impression on all who crossed their path.
As they honed their abilities in this silent art, the women began to understand the power of subtlety and nuance in communication. They realized that sometimes, the most effective way to assert one's influence was not through forceful speech but through the quiet strength of presence and composure.
As members of the royal entourage, Alex and her sisters understood the weight of their mission as consorts. Beyond the glittering facade of the grand palaces, their presence served a dual purpose: to gather vital intelligence for their royal family and to further the goals of the monarchy.
In a world where information was power, the ability to extract valuable insights and secrets from the court attendees was paramount. However, they knew that achieving this task would require more than charm and elegance; it would demand finesse, subtlety, and a keen understanding of human nature.
They recognized that while eager to curry favor with those in power, minor royals, and business elites would not always speak honestly or divulge sensitive information without ulterior motives. Thus, it fell upon Alex and her sisters to navigate the intricate web of social interactions with skill and discretion, using every opportunity to glean the knowledge their royal family sought.
Through careful observation and astute listening, they honed their ability to read between the lines and discern the hidden agendas of those around them. They learned to ask probing questions without raising suspicion, coaxing out information with a gentle touch and a knowing smile.
But perhaps most importantly, they understood the delicate balance between diplomacy and deception. While their ultimate loyalty lay with their royal family, they knew that they must tread carefully to avoid arousing suspicion or causing offense. Every word spoken and every gesture made was calculated to further the monarchy's goals while maintaining the facade of cordiality and respect.
In the intricate dance of palace politics, Alex and her sisters understood the delicate balance between official promises and noncommittal assurances. As consort candidates, they were tasked with navigating this fine line with precision, ensuring that their words conveyed diplomacy and tact while avoiding any binding commitments.
Their instructors emphasized the importance of making noncommittal promises, which allowed them to maintain flexibility and maneuverability in their interactions with other attendees of court functions. While they were expected to be gracious and accommodating, they were also cautioned against making any promises that could be construed as binding or definitive.
Instead, they were encouraged to offer vague assurances and expressions of goodwill, carefully crafted to convey warmth and friendliness without implying any concrete actions or obligations. This approach allowed them to gather information discreetly while avoiding entanglements that could compromise their allegiance to the monarchy.
Collaboration among the consorts was also crucial to their success. They were instructed to work together, pooling their knowledge and insights to support the Emperor's rules and further the goals of the monarchy. By sharing information and coordinating their efforts, they could ensure that their actions were aligned with the interests of the royal family and contribute to the stability and prosperity of the Empire.
The network of Consorts was not merely a collection of individuals vying for the favor of the royal family; it was a carefully orchestrated system designed to serve a much greater purpose – the stabilization and protection of the Empire. Tasked with ferreting dissent and thwarting any plots against the realm, the Consort played a crucial role in maintaining order and ensuring the longevity of the monarchy.
United by their allegiance to the Emperor and their dedication to the welfare of the Empire, the Consorts formed a formidable network of intelligence and influence. Through collaboration and cooperation, they pooled their resources and shared information, working together to identify potential threats and root out subversive elements that sought to undermine the stability of the realm.
Each Consort brought unique skills and talents to the table, whether diplomatic finesse, strategic insight, or covert intelligence-gathering abilities. Together, they formed a powerful force for good, acting as the royal family's eyes and ears and serving as a bulwark against external threats and internal strife.
Rule 6: Knowledge is beauty.
The aphorism echoed in Alex's mind as she delved into her studies of the political and social landscape of the Empire. In the world of palace intrigue and courtly politics, knowledge was not only a source of power but also a form of beauty, adorning those who possessed it with a sense of wisdom and sophistication.
As a Consort candidate, it was imperative for Alex to understand the intricate web of alliances, rivalries, and ambitions that shaped the Empire's political landscape. She devoted herself to researching the backgrounds and interests of those she might encounter at the Royal Ball, ensuring she was prepared to engage in conversations and interactions with finesse and insight.
Her studies encompassed a wide range of subjects, from the histories of noble families to the intricacies of trade agreements and diplomatic relations. She pored over scrolls and tomes, absorbing every detail and nuance of the Empire's social structure and power dynamics.
But her research went beyond mere academic curiosity; it was a practical necessity in the world of courtly affairs. Armed with the knowledge of her fellow attendees' backgrounds and motivations, Alex could anticipate their actions and tailor her own responses accordingly, gaining a strategic advantage in the subtle dance of politics and diplomacy.
Moreover, the knowledge she acquired served a greater purpose beyond her own personal gain. It would be shared with her royal family, providing valuable insights into the characters and agendas of those they would encounter at the Royal Courts. Armed with this information, they could navigate the complexities of courtly interactions with confidence and grace, ensuring that they represented the interests of the Empire with skill and foresight.
As she continued her studies, Alex understood that in the world of palace intrigue, true beauty lay not only in outward appearances but also in the depth of one's knowledge and understanding. Armed with this knowledge, she stood ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, her intellect shining as brightly as the most dazzling jewel.
Rule 7: Your heart is your own.
Alex repeated the maxim to herself, its weighty implications sinking in as she reflected on the complexities of her role as a Consort candidate. In a world where duty and allegiance often clashed with matters of the heart, it was imperative to maintain a steadfast resolve and keep emotions firmly in check.
The rule was clear: do not fall in love. To do so risked compromising one's allegiance to the Empire, as personal attachments could cloud judgment and lead to conflicts of interest. As Consorts, their primary loyalty was to their royal family and the greater good of the Empire, and any romantic entanglements could threaten to divert their focus from their duties.
Alex understood the rationale behind the rule. Allowing oneself to fall in love opened the door to potential conflicts and complications, as loyalties became divided between the needs of the heart and the demands of duty. In a world where every action carried weighty consequences, such distractions could prove fatal to their ambitions and the stability of the Empire.
Instead, they were encouraged to channel their affections towards their royal family, forging strong bonds of loyalty and trust that would serve to strengthen their position as Consorts. Sharing affection with their royals was not only permissible but vital to maintaining their influence and standing within the court.
As Alex prepared for the challenges that lay ahead, she vowed to heed the wisdom of Rule 7. She would guard her heart against the temptations of love, remaining steadfast in her commitment to the Emperor and the Empire. For in a world where every decision carried the weight of destiny, she knew that her loyalty to her duty must always come first.
Rule 8: Never let them see you cry.
Alex took note of the directive, recognizing its significance in the world of courtly intrigue and political maneuvering. In a society where perception was everything, displaying extreme emotions such as anger or sadness was not merely discouraged – it was forbidden.
To allow oneself to be seen as vulnerable was to risk exposing weaknesses that could be exploited by others. In a world where power and influence were constantly in flux, showing any sign of weakness could be perceived as an invitation for manipulation or control.
For Alex and her fellow Consort candidates, mastering the art of emotional control was not just a matter of personal discipline but a strategic imperative. They were trained to maintain a facade of composure and poise at all times, regardless of the circumstances, concealing their true feelings behind a mask of calm detachment.
But beyond mere appearances, the rule served a deeper purpose – a means of self-preservation. By guarding their emotions closely and preventing others from glimpsing their vulnerabilities, they ensured they could not be easily manipulated or controlled by those who sought to exploit their weaknesses.
As she contemplated Rule 8, Alex understood the importance of maintaining a steely resolve in the face of adversity. She knew that showing any sign of weakness could be fatal in the cutthroat world of palace politics. And so, she vowed to heed the wisdom of the rule, never allowing herself to be seen crying or displaying any emotion that could be used against her.
With each passing day, she honed her ability to maintain her composure under even the most challenging circumstances, knowing that her ability to control her emotions was not just a matter of personal discipline but a crucial defense against those who sought to undermine her. And as she prepared to navigate the treacherous waters of courtly intrigue, she did so with the knowledge that her emotions were her own, to be guarded fiercely and revealed only to those she trusted implicitly.
Rule 9: Show confidence, not pride.
Alex absorbed the wisdom of the guideline, recognizing its importance in navigating the complex dynamics of palace life. In a world where appearances could be deceiving, and trust was a rare commodity, striking the delicate balance between confidence and humility was essential to maintaining one's integrity and influence.
Alex understood that confidence was a virtue prized in the corridors of power. It conveyed strength of character and competence, instilling trust and respect in those around her. But pride, she knew, was a dangerous pitfall—a subtle poison that could corrode even the strongest foundations of loyalty and trust.
To be confident in one's abilities was to inspire confidence in others, but to be prideful was to invite skepticism and mistrust. She had learned this lesson through observation and experience, witnessing firsthand the downfall of those who had succumbed to the temptations of hubris and arrogance.
As a Consort candidate, Alex knew that she must embody the principles of Rule 9 in all her interactions. She must project an aura of self-assurance and competence, demonstrating her abilities without arrogance or vanity. She must be confident in her actions and decisions but humble enough to recognize her own limitations and learn from her mistakes.
For in a world where every move was scrutinized and every motive questioned, showing genuine confidence without succumbing to pride was the key to earning trust and respect. As Alex prepared to embark on her journey as a Consort, she vowed to heed the wisdom of Rule 9, knowing that her ability to navigate the complexities of palace life with grace and humility would be her greatest asset in pursuing her goals.
Rule 10: Problems were best eliminated.
As Alex grappled with the weight of Rule 10, she felt a chill run down her spine. The realization that she might be called upon to take a life in service of the Empire was a sobering and harrowing thought. She had always known that the world of palace intrigue could be ruthless and unforgiving, but the prospect of resorting to assassination as a means of eliminating threats was a grim reality she had hoped to avoid.
The knowledge that she held within her hands the power to end a life with a mere drop of poison-filled her with a sense of unease and dread. It was a responsibility she had not asked for, nor one she relished. And yet, she understood the necessity of Rule 10 – the need to safeguard the interests of the Empire at any cost, even if it meant resorting to extreme measures.
The tools of a Consort were poisons, she knew – subtle and deadly concoctions that could be administered with lethal precision. Whether injected with the tip of a needle or discreetly slipped into a drink or meal, the outcome was always the same: death within the hour.
But as she contemplated the grim reality of Rule 10, Alex resolved to approach it with the utmost caution and discretion. She understood that the decision to eliminate a potential threat could not be taken lightly and that every precaution must be taken to ensure that the correct targets were identified and neutralized.
For Alex, the prospect of taking a life was a burden she would carry with her always, a reminder of the sacrifices demanded by duty and loyalty. As she prepared to embark on her journey as a Consort, she knew that she must tread carefully, navigating the treacherous waters of palace intrigue with a steady hand and a resolute heart. For in a world where problems were best eliminated, she understood that the actual test of her character lay not in taking a life but in the choices she made in service of the greater good.
II
The Ball
As the Royal Ball approached, anticipation hung heavy in the air, mingling with the scent of perfumes and the rustle of silk. For Alex and her sisters, the culmination of months of preparation was at hand – the moment when they would step into the grand ballroom and present themselves to the Monarchy and the assembled nobility.
With hearts pounding and nerves on edge, they donned their most exquisite gowns and adorned themselves with their meticulously crafted jewelry and hair adornments. Each sister radiated with an aura of confidence and poise, ready to dazzle all who beheld them with their grace and beauty.
But as they made their way into the ballroom, their minds raced with questions and uncertainties. Who would be their possible matches? Which members of the royal family would they be paired with at the culmination of this evening's festivities? The answers eluded them, shrouded in secrecy until the moment of revelation.
As they entered the grand ballroom, the scene unfolded before them in a whirlwind of color and sound. The air was alive with the hum of conversation and the strains of music, mingling with the soft glow of candlelight and the sparkle of crystal chandeliers.
As they prepared for their grand entrance, Alex and her sisters exchanged nervous glances, their eyes scanning each other to see if there were any problems with their looks. But amid the sea of nobility and aristocracy, the identities of their possible matches remained a mystery, known only to the Monarchy and those entrusted with the arrangements.
But despite the uncertainty that lingered in the air, Alex and her sisters remained resolute in their purpose. With heads held high and smiles firmly in place, they moved gracefully through the crowd, getting in place for the group performance.
For tonight was not just a celebration of beauty and elegance but a test of character and resilience. As they prepared to take their place in the spotlight, Alex and her sisters knew they were ready to face whatever challenges the evening might bring with the strength and determination befitting true Consorts of the Empire.
As the music swelled and the spotlight fell upon her, Alex stood poised and resplendent in her emerald green gown, the embodiment of grace and elegance. Beside her, her sisters stood in perfect formation, their movements synchronized and fluid, a testament to their months of rigorous training.
As the first notes of the music filled the air, they began their choreographed dance, each step executed with precision and finesse. Their movements flowed seamlessly from one to the next, a mesmerizing display of beauty and harmony.
With every graceful turn and elegant gesture, they captivated the audience, drawing them into the enchanting rhythm of their dance. Each movement was imbued with a sense of unity and cohesion, a reflection of their unwavering bond as sisters and Consort candidates.
As they twirled and glided across the ballroom floor, their emerald gowns shimmering in the soft glow of the candlelight, Alex felt a surge of pride swell within her. This was their moment to shine, their introduction to the court, and they were determined to make it unforgettable.
As the final notes of the music faded away, they came to a graceful halt, their movements synchronized to perfection. The audience erupted into applause, their cheers echoing throughout the grand ballroom.
As Alex and her sisters took their bows, she knew they had passed their first test with flying colors. Their performance not only showcased their elegance and grace but also demonstrated their ability to work as a team – a skill that would serve them well in the challenges that lay ahead.
As Alex meticulously prepared for her individual performance, she took great care to ensure that every detail was perfect. With focused determination, she smoothed out any wrinkles in her light green dress, ensuring it draped elegantly over her figure. Her jewelry, meticulously crafted and meticulously placed, added a touch of sparkle and sophistication to her ensemble.
Turning her attention to her hair, Alex painstakingly arranged each strand precisely, ensuring that no single hair was out of place. With deft fingers, she secured her hair adornments in their appropriate places, adding a final flourish to her immaculate appearance.
As she surveyed herself in the mirror, Alex felt a surge of confidence at the reflection that stared back at her. She was a vision of grace and beauty, ready to take the stage and captivate the audience with her performance.
With a deep breath, she steadied her nerves and prepared to step into the spotlight once more. This was her moment to shine, her chance to showcase her talent and skill to the royal family and all who watched.
As she was introduced to the stage, her heart beat with anticipation, and her mind focused on the task at hand. With each step, she drew closer to her moment of truth, ready to dazzle all who beheld her with her artistry and charm.
And as she took her place on the stage, bathed in the glow of the spotlight, Alex knew that she was ready. With a smile on her lips and confidence in her heart, she began her performance, her movements graceful and fluid, her presence commanding the attention of all who watched.
For Alex, this was not just a performance—it was a declaration of her strength, talent, and unwavering determination to succeed. As she danced and twirled across the stage, she felt a sense of exhilaration wash over her, knowing that she had given her all and left nothing behind.
As the final notes of the music faded away, Alex took her bow, her heart soaring with pride. She had done it—she had captivated the audience with her performance, leaving them spellbound and breathless. As she returned to the changing room, she knew that she had proven herself worthy of the title of Consort, ready to embrace whatever challenges lay ahead with courage and grace.
The final outfit was put on so the participants would be introduced to the royals with whom they would be matched. They stood on the floor of the grand ballroom, and the royals sat in red felt-lined chairs. A mask obscured their faces. All the women could glean from the royals was that there were two women and four men.
The announcer now introduced the royals and their titles. "For the matching ceremony, may I introduce Her Royal Highness, first in line to succeed as Empress, Helena of Marque." She stood tall in her formal gown. Her red hair cascaded down past her shoulders. I could see her piercing grey eyes as she stared with an impassive look on her face.
The following announcement was made: "Egar, first prince of Colorado." He was a handsome man with broad shoulders and short black hair. His arms looked strong and protective. His dark eyes examined each of us as though he was a hunter.
"Duke Cray Raleigh of Carolina," he had a boyish face and light blond hair. His small stature did not hide his obvious intelligence. He seemed to be looking at each of us with a strategic eye.
"Dame Michelle Raleigh of Carolina." She stood firm, her eyes uninterested in anyone other than Morgan. Her long, straight hair was wrapped in a tight bun. She was Duke Cray's sister. She was showing her hand by solely focusing on Morgan.
"Viceroy Caleb Austin of Baja." He stood, trying to show confidence, but he was very timid. He would be easy to manipulate, given his lack of confidence.
"Viceroy Damon Dallas of Baja." He was a beast of a man. His arms were the biggest that I had seen. His brown hair fell to his shoulders. His shirt looked like it barely contained his bulging muscles.
"Duke George Springfield of Chicago" He was muscular and of medium height, like the vid actors of the past. He was definitely sexy looking.
"Prince Connor Calgary of Alberta. He had a rugged look, but his eyes showed a lecherous side to him. He looked like he was only after eye candy.
As Princess Helena grasped Alex's hand and led her onto the dance floor, a rush of nerves and excitement coursed through her veins. She couldn't believe that she had been chosen by the first in line to succeed as Empress for the opening dance of the evening.
"It is an honor, Your Highness," Alex replied, her voice steady despite the butterflies fluttering in her stomach. She kept her gaze respectfully lowered, her hand poised delicately in the Princess's grasp as they began to move to the music.
As they glided across the dance floor, Alex focused on maintaining her composure, matching Princess Helena's graceful movements with her own. Despite the weight of expectation and the scrutiny of the watching courtiers, she danced with poise and elegance, determined to make a favorable impression on the Princess.
As the music swelled around them, Alex lost herself in the moment, allowing herself to be swept away by the rhythm and the magic of the evening. All thoughts of politics and duty faded away for a brief moment, leaving only the joy of the dance and the Princess's company.
As Princess Helena engaged Alex in conversation, Alex felt a mixture of surprise and apprehension. She hadn't expected the Princess to address her directly, let alone inquire about her observations of the other Consort candidates. Nevertheless, she maintained her composure, carefully choosing her words with diplomacy and tact.
"Your Highness, while I appreciate your curiosity, I must respectfully decline to share my evaluations of the other candidates," Alex replied with a polite smile. "As a potential Consort, it is my duty to maintain discretion and protect the privacy of my fellow candidates. If I were to be matched with another, I would treat their trust with the same respect."
Princess Helena chuckled at Alex's response, her amusement evident in her sparkling eyes. "You are indeed intriguing, Consort Alex," she remarked with a hint of admiration. "I admire your sense of honor and loyalty, even in the face of temptation."
As their dance continued, Alex found herself drawn into the conversation with Princess Helena, her initial apprehension giving way to a sense of camaraderie. Despite their differences in status, she appreciated the Princess's candidness and warmth.
After their third song together, Princess Helena gracefully withdrew, expressing her desire to reserve another dance with Alex later in the evening. As she presented Alex with her token, a symbol of her favor, Alex felt a surge of gratitude and respect for the Princess.
Alex bid Princess Helena farewell with a respectful curtsy, her mind buzzing with thoughts and emotions. She knew that the evening was far from over and that there were many more encounters and challenges to come. But for now, she allowed herself to bask in the warmth of Princess Helena's attention, grateful for the opportunity to dance with royalty.
As Prince Connor approached Alex, she braced herself for a different experience from her dance with Princess Helena. Indeed, the encounter with Prince Connor proved to be challenging, as he seemed more interested in singing his own praises than engaging in meaningful conversation. His overly familiar manner made Alex feel uncomfortable, and she was relieved when Prince Edgar intervened.
"It looked as though you were in need of saving, Consort Alex," Prince Edgar remarked, rescuing Alex from Prince Connor's presence. "I am only here to dance. I have given out my tokens to those who are of interest to me. You are a catch, but you have been claimed by another, and I do not wish to upset them."
"So, I am to have no choice in which token I accept?" Alex inquired, seeking clarification.
"Only when it comes to me, Consort Alex," Prince Edgar replied honestly. "What the others do is beyond my control this evening. I also do not wish you to think all men act in such vile ways."
"Then I appreciate you rescuing me from such vile actions. I had a lovely dance with you, and I hope we can dance again in the future," Alex expressed with a smile.
"It would be my honor, Consort Alex," Prince Edgar responded, giving her a bow as she curtsied.
Observing the scene unfolding before her, Alex couldn't help but notice Dame Michelle monopolizing Morgan's time. Despite any initial concern, she found solace in the fact that Morgan appeared to be thoroughly enjoying herself in Dame Michelle's company.
As Alex scanned the room, her gaze lingered on Morgan's radiant smile and animated gestures, reassured by the genuine happiness emanating from her sister. Though she had hoped for a moment to catch up with Morgan, she couldn't deny the joy reflected in Morgan's demeanor as she conversed with Dame Michelle.
Content in the knowledge that Morgan was in good hands, Alex allowed herself to relax, confident that her sister was well taken care of. As she continued to observe the festivities unfolding around her, she felt a sense of warmth and camaraderie wash over her. She was grateful for the bond she shared with her sisters and the moments of joy they found in each other's company.
As the female voice called out her title, Alex spun around to face the unexpected presence of the Empress Consort. Her heart raced with a mixture of surprise and apprehension as she quickly sank into a deep curtsy before the esteemed figure.
"Consort Alex," the Empress Consort's voice carried a regal tone, commanding attention and respect. She gently guided Alex's chin upward, her touch firm yet gentle, as she met Alex's gaze with a piercing intensity. "My daughter has seemed to have taken an interest in you, darling. I felt I must get to know you."
"Yes, Empress, I understand. What would you like to know about me?" Alex responded, her voice steady despite the flutter of nerves in her stomach.
Empress Consort led Alex in a beautiful dance so they could talk, the graceful movements of their steps matching the fluidity of their conversation. "The Emperor and I have perused your training record, which we have done with all Consort candidates. Yours, for some reason, stuck out in my head. I think I know why, but I would like confirmation from you."
Alex started getting scared. She knew that this change of status was too good to be true. She wondered if she would be exiled or put to death for daring to curry favor with Princess Helena.
Sensing my anxiety, the Empress looked deep into my eyes and said, "You are not in trouble. On the contrary, I would like to offer my help. Like you, I was also born a boy. Isn't that right?"
"Yes, Empress, I was born a boy," I said, still a little nervous.
"It can be quite a culture shock waking up in the academy in a different body. I struggled quite a bit at the beginning. You have done well coming into your own. If you ever want to talk about this, please contact me." Empress said to me as we finished our dance, her words carrying a tone of understanding and empathy.
The evening was coming to an end, and it was time for all the candidates to make their choice. We all went backstage so that we could make our choices. Alex still didn't have much of a choice. It was either Princess Helena or Prince of Pigs.
Alex was the only one who received a token from Princess Helena. So, her choice was cemented in that fact. She must admit it was not something that really bothered her, though. She liked Princess Helena, and after meeting Empress Consort, she felt confident she would be in good hands.
The anticipation hung heavy in the air as Alex and her fellow Consort candidates prepared to take their next steps into their destined roles. With the weight of their decisions heavy on their hearts, they changed into pristine white dresses, each adorned with the token of the person they had chosen.
For Alex, the choice was clear as she fastened Princess Helena's token securely around her neck, a symbol of their connection and the path she had chosen. As she smoothed down the fabric of her dress, she couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement mingled with apprehension, knowing that her life was about to change in ways she could scarcely imagine.
Surrounded by her sisters in white, each bearing tokens of their own, Alex felt a sense of unity and camaraderie, a shared journey that had brought them to this moment. With determination in her heart and Princess Helena's token nestled against her chest, Alex stood ready to embrace the future that awaited her, prepared to become the bride of her chosen royal and fulfill her destiny as a Consort of the Empire.
That night, we were all married off. Alex was now Princess Consort Alex of Marque.
The Day After
In the hushed embrace of the night, Alex and Princess Helena shared moments of intimacy that transcended the boundaries of their newfound union. With each touch and caress, they explored the depths of passion and desire, surrendering to the ecstasy of their connection. As Princess Helena revealed pleasures known only to a woman, Alex eagerly reciprocated, their bodies intertwining in a dance of love and longing.
In the quiet hours before dawn, they became lost in each other, their desires ignited by the flames of their shared ardor. With whispered words of love and devotion, they sealed their bond in a union of hearts and bodies, their love becoming an unbreakable bond forged in the fire of passion.
As the first light of dawn painted the sky with hues of rose and gold, Alex and Princess Helena lay entwined in each other's arms, their bodies sated and their hearts full. In the tender embrace of sleep, they found solace and peace, knowing they had each other to guide them through the trials and triumphs that lay ahead on their journey together as wife and wife.
As the next day dawned, Alex found herself facing the reality of her responsibilities as a Consort. While Princess Helena continued her studies, Alex was required to accompany her, returning to the other side of the school consort program. The transition brought a mixture of emotions, from excitement at the prospect of spending more time with Princess Helena to a sense of duty and obligation.
Together with Princess Helena, Alex attended classes, immersing herself in the school's academic pursuits. Despite the challenges of balancing her Consort duties with her studies, Alex found solace in the companionship of her beloved Princess, their bond growing stronger with each passing day.
As the conversation flowed between Alex, Princess Helena, and the Empress Consort, the topic shifted to Alex's jewelry designs, sparking ideas and laughter as they envisioned the possibilities of a future venture together.
"You know, Alex, your designs are truly remarkable," Princess Helena remarked, her eyes alight with enthusiasm. "I admire your creativity and craftsmanship. Perhaps we should consider opening a jewelry store where you could showcase your talent."
Alex's cheeks flushed with a mixture of pride and excitement at the suggestion. "That sounds wonderful, Helena," she replied, a smile playing at the corners of her lips. "I've always dreamed of sharing my designs with the world. And with your support, I feel like anything is possible."
The Empress Consort nodded in agreement, her gaze thoughtful as she considered the idea. "It could be a wonderful opportunity for you both," she offered, her voice warm and encouraging. "And with the royal family backing your endeavor, I have no doubt it would be a great success."
Just as they were immersed in the discussion, a sudden knock at the door interrupted their conversation, signaling the arrival of their new attendant. Before the Empress Consort could introduce the young woman, Alex's exclamation of recognition cut through the air, her shock palpable as she addressed the newcomer by name.
"Lily, what the hell are you doing here?" Alex blurted out, her surprise evident in her voice. Lily's reaction was immediate, her eyes widening in acknowledgment of Alex's presence before quickly averting her gaze.
The Empress Consort regarded Alex with a raised eyebrow, her curiosity piqued by the unexpected outburst. "Do you know this girl, daughter?" she inquired, her tone tinged with concern.
Alex took a deep breath, steeling herself before reluctantly admitting the truth. "This would be my older sister," she confessed, her voice tinged with embarrassment.
Understanding dawned on the Empress Consort's face as she grasped the implications of the situation. Turning her attention to Lily, she addressed the young woman with a stern warning against any attempts to disrupt the harmony of the royal household.
"I will remind you that you are a servant, and any attempt to besmirch a consort of the royal family will be met with heavy punishment. Do I make myself clear?" the Empress Consort stated firmly, her gaze unwavering.
Lily bowed her head in acknowledgment, her expression contrite as she accepted the consequences of her actions. "I understand, Empress," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
Satisfied that the matter had been addressed, the Empress Consort turned to Alex, her eyes softening with sympathy. "Daughter, you will come to me immediately if this becomes a problem," she instructed, her concern evident in her tone.
"Yes, Mother, right away," Alex replied, her voice tinged with gratitude for her mother's support. As the Empress Consort took her leave, Alex and Princess Helena contemplated the implications of Lily's presence in their lives.
"Lily, go draw us a bath," Helena ordered to make her leave the room.
As Helena issued her order to Lily, Alex felt a pang of discomfort at the sight of her older sister carrying out her bidding. But as Helena turned her attention back to Alex, her gaze softened with understanding, prompting Alex to open up about her past.
"She is my older sister by twenty-four minutes. Our parents were only given one child's license. So, I was always given her leftovers. I was the wanted child," Alex confessed, her voice tinged with lingering pain from her childhood experiences.
Helena listened attentively, her expression filled with empathy as she took in Alex's words. "You are my Consort now, and you will be Empress one day. You are very much wanted by both me and my mother. She has nothing over you now. So please do not feel sad about the past; you are the third-highest woman in our Empire now," Helena reassured her, her words imbued with sincerity and love.
Feeling a sense of comfort wash over her, Alex nodded gratefully, her heart buoyed by Helena's unwavering support. As Lily returned to the room, Alex's attention shifted back to the present, her thoughts momentarily diverted by the task at hand.
"Your bath has been drawn, your Majesty," Lily announced, her tone respectful as she addressed Helena.
"Excellent! Alex, will you please bathe with me?" Helena requested, extending her hand to Alex with a warm smile.
"It would be my honor; please allow me to put the proper oils in the water," Alex replied, returning Helena's smile as she accepted her hand. Together, they walked hand in hand into the bathroom, ready to share a moment of intimacy and connection amidst the chaos of their newfound roles.
As word of Alex's status as a consort spread throughout the school, the other students began to give her a wide berth, their gazes lingering on her with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. They knew better than to insult or harm a consort, understanding the potential consequences of such actions. Instead, they observed from a distance, taking note of the dresses she wore and the jewelry she adorned herself with each day.
Unlike the other students, Alex was exempt from the course dress code. Her attire was dictated solely by her duty to look elegant for Princess Helena. With an air of grace and poise, she carried herself with impeccable posture, a testament to her training as a consort. Even during lunchtime, Alex adhered to the etiquette she had been taught, consuming only a minimal amount of food in the presence of others and fulfilling her nutritional needs in private.
Initially puzzled by Alex's reserved demeanor during meals, Princess Helena questioned her about it, seeking to understand her Consort's behavior. However, as their bond deepened and their understanding of each other grew, Helena came to appreciate the intricacies of Alex's role and the importance of maintaining appearances in the public eye.
As they shared meals together, Helena no longer questioned Alex's habits but embraced them, recognizing the significance of their shared duty and the sacrifices that came with it.
Helena's question about her mother's mannerisms caught Alex off guard, prompting a moment of contemplation before she responded. "We are not supposed to talk about our training to anyone other than Consorts. You can assume that is part of the training, but I won't verify it," Alex replied with a playful wink and smile, maintaining the confidentiality of her training while hinting at its influence on her behavior.
As the conversation shifted back to the royal ball, Alex recounted her interactions with the other royals, including Prince Connor's inappropriate behavior towards her. Helena's expression darkened with anger as she listened, her resolve strengthening at the thought of confronting those who had mistreated her Consort.
"I will remember all that information when I deal with them. I will also have to thank Prince Edgar the next time I see him," Helena remarked, her tone firm with determination.
Their discussion was interrupted by Lily's arrival, who entered the room to deliver dinner. Seizing the opportunity to address her sister, Alex invited Lily to join them, her tone surprisingly gentle given their complicated history.
"Have you told our parents about my position?" Alex inquired, her voice betraying a hint of concern.
Lily's response was immediate and earnest, her loyalty to the Princess and her Consort unwavering. "No, Ma'am, I would never betray the Princess and her Consort," she assured them, her expression tense with apprehension.
Relieved by Lily's loyalty, Alex turned her attention to their parents, seeking insight into their intentions. Lily's response painted a troubling picture of their parents' ambitions and attempts to manipulate her for their own gain.
"They are trying to leverage me and my position to gain a higher standing and move into the core," Lily admitted nervously. "They constantly ask for me to speak to the Princess so that she will help on their behalf. I do not think it would happen since you are her Consort. I know you have no love for me or our parents."
Helena intervened with a sense of authority, her tone commanding yet compassionate. "Lily, if they continue to try to use you for their own advancement, then let me know, and I will deal with it. Your hard work in your training earned you your spot as our attendant. Do you have any problems with serving Consort Alex?"
Lily's response was humble and heartfelt, her acknowledgment of past wrongs accompanied by a sincere apology. "No, your Highness, I am just happy that Consort Alex is not treating me as poorly as I treated her growing up," she admitted, bowing her head in deference to Alex.
Helena's words carried both reassurance and authority as she addressed Lily, her tone firm yet compassionate. "Then, as long as you remain loyal to us, you will remain in your position here," she declared, her gaze unwavering as she met Lily's eyes.
Grateful for the opportunity granted to her by the Princess, Lily nodded eagerly in acknowledgment. "Thank you, your Majesty," she replied with genuine gratitude. Rising from her seat, she offered a respectful bow to both Helena and Alex before taking her leave from the room.
"I believe my parents will continue to test her loyalty. They always saw Lily as their path to a better life. I know they were happy when they no longer had to deal with me," Alex confided in Helena, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness at the memories of her past.
Helena's response was immediate and resolute, her unwavering commitment to protecting Alex and Lily. "I will have this dealt with," she assured Alex, her tone conveying a sense of reassurance and resolve.
As Alex grappled with her conflicting emotions regarding Lily, a sense of introspection settled over her. She couldn't help but acknowledge the complexity of their shared history and the societal pressures that had shaped their relationship over the years.
"I can't hold a grudge against Lily's actions," Alex mused silently, her thoughts a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. She only followed our parents' example, and society further reinforced those actions."
Despite the hurt and betrayal she had felt in the past, Alex recognized the possibility that Lily's actions had been influenced by forces beyond her control. The weight of societal expectations and familial pressures had likely significantly shaped Lily's behavior, leaving her with few alternatives but to comply.
"She might have only changed her mind because she feared what would happen to her if she didn't change her attitude," Alex reasoned, acknowledging the possibility that fear had driven Lily to reconsider her loyalties.
Yet, amidst the complexities of their shared history, Alex couldn't ignore the undeniable truth of Lily's loyalty and dedication. "The facts are that she has remained loyal and worked diligently," Alex acknowledged, a sense of gratitude and appreciation for her sister's efforts stirring within her.
"We must keep our relationship a secret; otherwise, Lily could be used against us." Alex's sudden declaration startled Helena, prompting a moment of surprise before she quickly composed herself, her expression a mixture of understanding and reassurance.
Helena's response was immediate and decisive, her grasp on Alex's hand conveying a sense of solidarity and determination. "It has already been taken care of," she assured Alex, her tone firm yet comforting. "Lily has been informed that any disclosure of her relationship to you is strictly forbidden."
As Helena spoke, a sense of relief washed over Alex, knowing that their secret would be protected and that Lily would not be used against them. Helena continued, her voice filled with resolve, "Neither of you will be seen in public together. That will help to not bring anyone's attention to that fact."
With Helena's reassurance echoing in the air, Alex felt a sense of gratitude and reassurance wash over her, knowing they had taken the necessary precautions to safeguard their relationship. As they faced the challenges ahead, united in their commitment to one another, Alex found solace in their bond's strength and her Princess's unwavering support.
Welcome to Smart Tech, the leader in biomedical enhancements.
Have you ever felt inadequate in bed?
Maybe you would like to experiment a little with your partner.
We at Smart Tech have the answer. You can have it all With our new specially-designed Enhancement Suits.
Our suits graph themselves right to your body, creating a seamless transition. Each suit is entirely customizable to your specifications. We match skin color and hair color for a true-life feel. Our sensor feedback system lets you feel and experience everything. We are confident you will love our products. We offer a money-back guarantee if you are not completely satisfied.
Does your partner think you lack in the size department, or maybe you lack stamina? Then we have an enhancement for you. The Stallion enhancement package gives you the length and girth you have always wanted. Stamina is no longer an issue with the suit's patented quick charge settings. This allows for prolonged sexual encounters, guaranteeing multiple orgasms—just 4 easy payments of $199.
Are you having trouble getting your partner pregnant? We have a Breeder's package that contains a patented sperm generator using your DNA. Our sperm generator works for both men and women. Add this to your Stallion package for only $99.
We have suits for women as well.
Are you unhappy with how you look down below? Our Venus package is just for you. We offer a completely customizable vagina. Is your partner's package too large or too small? We can customize the size and length to fit your needs. Our G-Spot enhancer guarantees you will get the orgasms you deserve. Get your ideal vagina for 6 easy payments of $199. The first one hundred customers will even get the opportunity to upgrade to the Virgin Package for free.
Virgin package, generally priced at $299, makes every time just like the first time.
Women, did something happen so that you cannot have children? Then you should try our Birther's package. We have created the first-ever uterus generator with functioning ovaries. Now, you can experience the joys of childbirth with your partner. This upgrade is valued at $499.
Caution: once pregnant, it is impossible to remove the suit till pregnancy is complete.
Chest enhancements are also available.
Do you want to get rid of those moobs and the beer gut? Our Adonis package will give you the body of a Greek God. With this package, you can have a chiseled chest and six-pack abs for $499.
Aphrodite was the pinnacle of beauty. Now, with our Aphrodite package, you can have that hourglass figure that exemplifies beauty. You can customize your chest size. No longer are you forced to be part of the IBTC. For just $499, you can have the bust of your dreams.
New mothers, are you struggling to produce milk or tired of being the only one to wake up in the middle of the night? Then our Milker's package may be the right choice for you. This upgrade allows the wearer to produce milk that meets a growing baby's nutritional needs. Yours for $199
We also offer a couples package.
For couples, we offer a combo package that gives you the choice of two complete sets for the low price of 12 payments of $399.
For those gender benders, our suits will give you the experience of sexual encounters of your desired gender. All upgrades are fully functional.
Visit us at https://SmartTech.com/EnhancementSuits/ to design your products today.
Note: This is my second attempt at creating a story here. The last time I started a story I was still suffering deeply from depression and I couldn't bring myself to type anything. I have had many years of therapy and medication to help me feel somewhat normal. This story has been running through my head for a few months now. I hope that I can develop this story and make it enjoyable for you. I look forward to any comments or feedback you may have. Thank you for your time and I hope you enjoy the story.
Chapter 1
I find myself stumbling across the brush that fills the valley. My memory of how I got here was a complete blank. The last thing I remember was loading up to go on a convoy to Kandahar. I no longer have my weapon with me. I still have my body armor and assault pack with me. Soot and blood cover my uniform.
I touch my head and feel it wet and sticky. Blood is covering my face. Grabbing my first aid kit from my body armor, I proceed to wrap my head wound. My head is still pounding in pain.
Sitting down, I take inventory of what I have on me. There are two fragmentation grenades in their pouches, six thirty-round magazines of 556, and my kbar. In my assault pack, I find nothing missing. It contains my change of socks, underwear, and undershirt. There are two MREs, and my camelback is still mostly filled with water.
"Finding good cover needs to be my priority," I mumble.
Looking around, I find one side of the valley is nothing but a cliff. The other side has a rocky slope that I should be able to climb. I slowly worked my way up the mountainside. At the halfway point, I find a small cave I can fit in. It is lucky because I can see the sun getting closer to the horizon.
I grabbed the MREs from my pack. "Oh, great choice, vegetarian lasagna, and breakfast omelet. Why didn't I pay better attention when I picked them up at the DFAC?"
"Lasagna, it is at least it is something."
Usually, I would not bother to warm up the meal. I know that it will get cold tonight, and I need to do all I can to stay warm. After I finish my meal, I forage for brush and wood that I can burn tonight. Using the matches from the MRE I get a small fire going.
Laying on my pack, I quickly fell asleep. I have no idea how long I have been asleep, but I am awoken by a loud noise. It is still dark outside, but now there is a light shining in my face. I see a figure standing over me with a flashlight.
"Found you," a feminine voice says to me.
I raise my hands in front of my face to shield my eyes from the light. I see that it is a woman with long brown hair. Her body is covered in a tactical uniform. I see that she has a gun pointed at me.
"Don't move," she says. "I have a few questions for you." Her voice is calm and authoritative. I can see that she is not going to hesitate to shoot me if I make a move.
I am shocked when she holsters her gun and kneels on the other side of the smoldering embers that was my fire. After a brief conversation inaudible to me due to my head wound, she tells me to put my hands up. I do as she says, not knowing what else to do.
The woman moves over to me, and zip ties my hands together. I can see that she is not taking any chances with me. I try to think of anything that could help me get out of this situation. She moves back to the other side of the fire and looks at me.
"You are Sargent Rodgers, from North Carolina, correct?" The woman's voice is cold and emotionless. I can see the fire reflecting in her eyes. I nod, not trusting myself to say anything.
"Good!" the woman's voice replies in excitement. "I have been looking for you for a long time." She leans back against the cave wall and looks at me.
I stared at her in confusion. "Who are you? What do you want from me?"
The woman looks at me with a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I want nothing from you. You are a vessel for something that I have been looking for." she says. "I am going to use this pendant to release the soul that has been bound to yours." She looks at me with hope in her eyes. "If I can release the soul, then she will return."
The woman gets up and starts to walk towards me. I raise my arms to protect my face. "Don't worry you will not feel a thing," she says softly into my ear. I can see the pendant in her hand, and I know it is not an ordinary pendant.
She grabs my wrists and forces my hands down to my lap. I have never felt so helpless in my life. With her other hand she presses the pendant against my forehead. In a low voice she says, "Expedire."
Heat radiates from the pendant into my head. I can feel the energy start to flow through my body. A blinding white light fills my vision and I feel my body start to shake. I finally understand what is happening as new memories are filling my mind. The rush of the memories is so strong that I can't keep control of myself. The woman pulls the pendant from my head, and I lose consciousness.
Chapter 1
I find myself stumbling across the brush that fills the valley. My memory of how I got here was a complete blank. The last thing I remember was loading up to go on a convoy to Kandahar. I no longer have my weapon with me. I still have my body armor and assault pack with me. Soot and blood cover my uniform.
I touch my head and feel it wet and sticky. Blood is covering my face. Grabbing my first aid kit from my body armor, I proceed to wrap my head wound. My head is still pounding in pain.
Sitting down, I take inventory of what I have on me. There are two fragmentation grenades in their pouches, six thirty-round magazines of 556, and my kbar. In my assault pack, I find nothing missing. It contains my change of socks, underwear, and undershirt. There are two MREs, and my camelback is still mostly filled with water.
"Finding good cover needs to be my priority," I mumble.
Looking around, I find one side of the valley is nothing but a cliff. The other side has a rocky slope that I should be able to climb. I slowly worked my way up the mountainside. At the halfway point, I find a small cave I can fit in. It is lucky because I can see the sun getting closer to the horizon.
I grabbed the MREs from my pack. "Oh, great choice, vegetarian lasagna, and breakfast omelet. Why didn't I pay better attention when I picked them up at the DFAC?"
"Lasagna, it is at least it is something."
Usually, I would not bother to warm up the meal. I know that it will get cold tonight, and I need to do all I can to stay warm. After I finish my meal, I forage for brush and wood that I can burn tonight. Using the matches from the MRE I get a small fire going.
Laying on my pack, I quickly fell asleep. I have no idea how long I have been asleep, but I am awoken by a loud noise. It is still dark outside, but now there is a light shining in my face. I see a figure standing over me with a flashlight.
"Found you," a feminine voice says to me.
I raise my hands in front of my face to shield my eyes from the light. I see that it is a woman with long brown hair. Her body is covered in a tactical uniform. I see that she has a gun pointed at me.
"Don't move," she says. "I have a few questions for you." Her voice is calm and authoritative. I can see that she is not going to hesitate to shoot me if I make a move.
I am shocked when she holsters her gun and kneels on the other side of the smoldering embers that was my fire. After a brief conversation inaudible to me due to my head wound, she tells me to put my hands up. I do as she says, not knowing what else to do.
The woman moves over to me, and zip ties my hands together. I can see that she is not taking any chances with me. I try to think of anything that could help me get out of this situation. She moves back to the other side of the fire and looks at me.
"You are Sargent Rodgers, from North Carolina, correct?" The woman's voice is cold and emotionless. I can see the fire reflecting in her eyes. I nod, not trusting myself to say anything.
"Good!" the woman's voice replies in excitement. "I have been looking for you for a long time." She leans back against the cave wall and looks at me.
I stared at her in confusion. "Who are you? What do you want from me?"
The woman looks at me with a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I want nothing from you. You are a vessel for something that I have been looking for." she says. "I am going to use this pendant to release the soul that has been bound to yours." She looks at me with hope in her eyes. "If I can release the soul, then she will return."
The woman gets up and starts to walk towards me. I raise my arms to protect my face. "Don't worry you will not feel a thing," she says softly into my ear. I can see the pendant in her hand, and I know it is not an ordinary pendant.
She grabs my wrists and forces my hands down to my lap. I have never felt so helpless in my life. With her other hand she presses the pendant against my forehead. In a low voice she says, "Expedire."
Heat radiates from the pendant into my head. I can feel the energy start to flow through my body. A blinding white light fills my vision and I feel my body start to shake. I finally understand what is happening as new memories are filling my mind. The rush of the memories is so strong that I can't keep control of myself. The woman pulls the pendant from my head, and I lose consciousness.
Chapter 2
My head is throbbing and I can't focus on anything. It feels like I've been put through a wringer. My memory is fuzzy, I seem to have conflicting memories that I can't get straight. I don't know what's going on, I remember being in a fight using a sword but also being blown up in a HUMVVEE. The fog is starting to clear and I can and I can start to piece things together.
I start to feel the rest of my body. I feel the sheets and the blankets covering my body. The mattress is not a comfortable one, it feels cheap. I start to feel the pain from my head go away. I start to feel my eyes open and I can see that I appear to be in a cheap motel room.
I quickly sat up and tried to remember how I got here. The curtains are closed keeping the sunlight out. I look around the room and I can see the crappy motel bed and the TV on the dresser.
I start to move off the bed and I can feel that my body is different yet the same. I look down at my body and I can see that I have slightly tan skin, average size breast and can see black hair hanging down over my shoulders.
Wait, I think, I'm not a woman but then again, I definitely remember being a woman. I shake my head and try to remember more. A name comes to me Lilith, yes, I am Lilith. The first human to be created for the Garden of Eden. I remember being in the Garden and being happy till Adam came. Just the thought of that man makes my blood boil. I remember the day when I left the Garden with Lucifers' help.
I move over to mirror and look at myself. I am young looking, for having lived for 7000 years. I have never really looked at my body before, I never had access to such a luxury as a mirror. I move back to the bed and I sit. I look around the room again and I can see that there are some clothes on the end of the bed. I get to get dressed and I start to put them on. I know what all these clothes are but I can't remember how I knew this information.
I heard a key in the lock and I looked around for a weapon. A woman on the other side of the door calls out, "It's me Lilith. It's your daughter Shri'lah." I heard that name and I remember my daughter. My heart jumps with joy and I run to the door. I hear Shri'lah laughing and she finally opens the door. I rush in and hug her tight.
I pull back from her and take a good look at her. Just like I remembered her, she is a beautiful woman. Her black horns are longer and thicker than before. Har barbed tail is also longer, but just as active as before. I notice her eyes, and I see the tears that are threatening to spill out of them.
Shri'lah closes the door and says, "I have missed you so very much, Mum." I put my arms around her and I asked, "what happened to me?"
Shri'lah says, "you fought Michael and he had set a trap for you. Both Michael and Lucifer were there and they ripped your soul from your body. Michael tried to destroy your soul, but..."
"But my soul is bound to the material plane for all time." I speak. "How long have I been gone?"
" For a little over 3000 years." Shri'lah tells me.
I dropped to the bed in disbelief. "3000 years? I've been gone that long? Where is Sha'lar?" I ask.
"Mother was so distraught by your absence that she couldn't stand to be without you. She stopped feeding and locked herself in a tomb. She was found at some point and moved, so we don't know where she is now," Shri'lah says with tears in her eyes.
My heart breaks as I hear this news. My love, my life, gone. "Tell me we are going to find her. I have to see her again."
"Yes Mum, we are going to find her. I finally found you and we are going to find her as well." Shri'lah says.
"First we need to get your papers so that you can live in the world. I have already created a new identity for you. I created a family history that shows your parents died in a car accident, and you will be moving in with me and my family." Shri'lah continues, "I can't wait to introduce you to my husband, David, and my son, James."
"Does your family not know about your family history? Do they not know what you are?" I ask.
"David has no idea what I am, but James can see through my glamour and can see my succubus features. James has seen the real me his whole life so he doesn't even question it. They both believe that my parents are dead, and that I am estranged from the rest of my family. With you looking like a sixteen-year-old girl, I can't introduce you as my mother. Shri'lah explains.
"What of your sisters?" I ask, as panic fills my mind.
"They are alive Mum, though I don't know where they are. After, Tri'nay started being with an incubus, they all chased me away." Shri'lah responds sadly.
With all this information thrown at me so quickly, my body moves on autopilot, while I mull over what has happened to my family.
The sun shone through the window of my HUMVEE obscuring my view of the convoy route. It's been an uneventful convoy, in fact, we have not had any trouble so far during this deployment. We are not expecting any trouble according to our unit's intel.
We come upon a small village twenty clicks from Kandahar, but unlike previous times coming through this area, there are no civilians in sight. This is strange. "Trainer," I speak into my vehicle coms to my gunner, "keep an eye out for any sign of trouble something doesn't feel right."
"All Vehicles, SITREP." comes over the radio. Lead vehicle starts to respond, "Whiskey 1... Whiskey 3... All clear." The other vehicles in the convoy begin to respond as well with, ‘All clear.’
I get on my radio replying "Whiskey 1... Whiskey 7... All clear." The rest of the convoy continues with the 'All Clear' response. I take a moment to relax and take a drink from my camelback water. Just as it looks like the convoy is about to leave out of the small village. A large explosion echoes through the air and the lead vehicle flips over blocking the road.
Over the radio, I heard the convoy commander report "IED, Get back to RP Bravo."
I drowned out the rest of the report to HQ. "Smith, back us up quick. Trainer, keep us covered." I shouted out to my driver and gunner. We start to back up and that's when the second IED goes off. Taking out the fuel truck behind us. Trainer slumps down in his harness, unresponsive to my commands. Small arms fire starts to rain down on the convoy as we sit with no direction we can move.
The only crew serve weapons on the convoy is trapped here. I get out of my seat belt and try to get SPC Trainer of the gunner's hatch. His eyes gave me a dead stare as I climbed over him into the hatch and grabbed the M2 .50 cal and with my thumbs on the trigger, I let rounds fly. The insurgents are still coming at us from all sides. I saw an RPG round hit the cab of the vehicle in front of me. When my can goes empty of rounds, I drop out of the gunner's hatch. "Smith, evacuate and get to cover," I shouted to my driver. Grabbing my assault pack and M4 rifle I start to go for cover, an explosion behind me sends me flying through the air.
***
My eyes fly open as I scream in fear looking around franticly, not able to figure out where I am. I feel arms wrap around me from behind and a whisper in my ear saying 'it's ok it's ok, you are safe. I realize that I am in the motel room with Shri'la holding me and trying to comfort me. My mind races as I try to understand why I, Kyle Rodgers, is here and not in Afghanistan with my unit.
Slowly my mind starts to piece it all together, I am here because I have changed and become Lilith the First. My eyes lock with Shri'la "that was a memory of the last convoy that I was on. They were ambushed and everyone was killed most likely. I don't know how I survived to get to that mountain cave you found me in."
Shri'la replies, "How do you have his memories too? When I released your spirit from being bound to him, his soul should have moved on."
I shake my head, "No no no, his memories are my memories. I remember everything that happened to me and him as if I lived both lives. It is like I'm two different people but my body is as it was when I fought Michael, but I can see his, my, life as if it was me there." I look down at my body and realize that is how I understood everything when I first woke up.
"This all feels so confusing," I comment to Shri'la finding comfort in her embrace. I find myself staring into the darkness of the room. I struggle to get a hold of who I am. 'Am I Lilith the First or am I, Kyle Rodgers? I don't know which one is me.'
I finally calmed down and sat up on the bed. "So, you are married and have a son, huh? I seem to remember my little succubus screaming adamantly at me when I asked her if she was ever going to find a mate." I smirk.
"Yes, yes mother, you were right as usual. Unfortunately, my mate is mortal, unlike you and mum." Shri'la replies with a sad look on her face. "I miss mum, I wish she could have been here when I brought you back and could have seen my family."
I swallow hard and try not to frown at the reminder of my succubus queen and her unknown whereabouts. "You look exactly like her, you know. Of all my daughters you are the only one that looks exactly like her. I've never been able to see any of my features in your face."
"Tell me more about your son," I ask.
"Well, he is the sweetest child I could have ever wanted. He is mortal like his father but his magic is so very different from mine or David's. It almost reminds me of your magic mother." Shri'la says with a confused look on her face.
"Angelic magic? How could he know the magic taught to me by Michael and Lucifer?" I wonder, "his magic should have been demonic like yours or earth magic like David's."
A realization hits me as Kyle's memory steps to the front of my mind and I'm reminded that the general populous doesn't know of magic. "How have the people of this world now not remembered magic?" I ask Shri'la
"Religion," She replies simply. "Religion has caused those of us that have magic to hide it from the world. They hunted us and cast us out of their society as evil and sinful. The Christian religion made the majority of the population forget that magic even existed. We still practice the old arts and we even teach it to the new generation of us that are coming into their powers but is all done in secret and behind closed doors. There is a school that we all send our children to and James is a student there. He struggles because his magic is so different from that of the others in the school. That the teachers have no idea how to teach him."
"So, you think that his magic is like mine?" I ask quizzically. None of you girls ever showed any ability to use my magic, probably because you all are succubus like Sha'lar. He isn't showing any signs of being an incubus?"
"No, like I said he appears to be a normal human mage."Shri'la sighs. "I am hoping that you will be able to help him with his magic."
"Of course, I will. He is family and I must help him. So, what do you think about a little after-school tutoring on the basics of angelic magic?" I ask.
"No, I'm thinking that you should go to school with him and help him learn how to use his powers. It's a boarding school." Shri'la says defensively.
"Why do I need to go to school?" I ask as I remember what school was like when I was Kyle. I hated it there. "Besides it's not like they will be able to teach me anything about magic," I mutter as I look at the down crest face of my oldest daughter. My will starts to bend as it almost always does when I see that face from any of my daughters. I'm such a sucker.
I get up off the bed and walk over to the end of the bed looking at my reflection on the TV. I want to find Sha'lar, but I can't let my family down. Waving my hands in exasperation I turned to face my daughter who was looking at me expectantly, "Fine, I will go but they better not give me any crap when I get there." I say as I walk into the bathroom.
"When do we leave this crap hole for me to pretend, I'm a real girl. By the way, I'm only doing this because James is family. You better work on finding Sha'lar and fast because I won't let her suffer any more than can be helped." I yelled into the other room.
"First, we go shopping," Shri'la exclaimed as I returned from the bathroom. "We need to get you some new clothes and common teenage things. "You'll need a cell phone, laptop, beauty products, and shoes. Ohh how I love to shop for shoes." I could tell she was excited.
I recall what those items are but know nothing about 'beauty products' or 'women's shoes. "You do realize that I have no idea what I'm doing when it comes to shopping for clothes, shoes, and beauty products? Right!" I exclaimed. I start to feel panic setting in as I realize that I have no idea how to live in this world as a teenage girl. Kyle's memories of his teenage years are not going to help me out in this situation. 'I use to chase girls not dress like them' I think to myself. Well, I chased girls in both of my past, I joke to myself. So at least my sexual desires are not any different in either case.
"So are you ready to go to the mall? I'm so excited about this!" Shri'la exclaimed as she threw her arms around my neck. I could tell she was excited about this.
I nod my head, not sure how I am supposed to feel. I'm not sure if I should be excited or scared. I've never been to a mall before as a teenage girl. I'm not sure what to expect. But I am curious. This world is so different from the one I lived in before, I consider myself lucky that I have Kyle's memories to help me acclimate to this new world.
Shopping at the mall feels like a huge step. One that I am not sure if I am ready for. But Shri'la is so excited and I don't want to disappoint her. I decide to suck it up and go. "When did you get so interested in clothes, last time I saw you you were wearing nothing but a loincloth. You were not the slightest bit modest back then." I say as I start to walk with her.
"Oh, you know, I decided that I wanted to live out among the humans and that requires more clothing than just a loincloth. I guess you could say that I've adapted my lifestyle to fit the lifestyle of humans and all their hangups. Nowadays I feel very comfortable in clothes. Plus I found I could attract more attention by wearing clothes that reveal a little more skin but not enough to get in trouble." Shri'la says as she starts to walk me to her car.
When I first see her car I am taken aback. "What the fuck is that, you have a BMW and you have me spending my time in this godforsaken motel?" I ask angrily. With my hands on my hips, my face red with anger I continue walking toward her.
"Ahh, yes, well, umm..." Shri'la starts to say but can't get out the words. "I didn't expect you to know about the modern times, and this is one of the few places that accept cash with no ID. I can't have a money trail while I am trying to get you ready to go home with me." She looks at me slightly afraid I might not accept her explanation.
"Then how are we paying for a new wardrobe? That's going to cost a lot, I know that much. I'm pretty sure you are not carrying around much cash on you." I stomp my feet in anger and shake my head.
Sliding into the passenger seat, I look at her, for an explanation. "You are correct about all that but I have an account I set up for you a while back, that we will be using for all the purchases." She looks at me as I continue to fume.
"That still doesn't explain why you are paying for the 'No tell, Motel' with cash. Instead of just using my account to pay for a better place to stay." I say in a huff.
"Yes, but how was I going to get a naked you through the lobby of a hotel, while I was waiting for you to wake up?" she asks.
"Fine, let us go," I say still fuming. We sit silently while she drives us to the mall. I don't recognize the name of the mall. "Where are we?" I ask realizing that I had no idea where in the world we are.
"Oh right, I forgot to tell you that we are in Raleigh, North Carolina, I work at the university here as a history teacher," she says with a smile. "Ok, first, we are going to get lingerie, this will help you look extra sexy for all the girls you like to play with." Reminding me of the young girls, Sha'lar and I used to play with while she fed. Smiling at all the memories of those days of debauchery. I loved seducing those women into our bed. 'Soon, my love, we will be having such fun together in this new world.' I think to myself.
"Oh, and refer to me as Elizabeth from now on. That way we won't attract the wrong kind of attention." She warns me before we head into the mall.
The mall is not huge but it's packed with people. We have to weave through the crowd to get to the first store, VS. I know of this place from Kyle's life but have never gone inside before now. The sales lady introduces herself and asks what we are looking for. I look at Elizabeth because for some reason my voice won't work. I feel too shy to say to speak to her, which is weird because I've never been one for shyness. I was always very outgoing and direct with what I wanted from others.
Elizabeth just rattles something off about having a growth spurt and needing new clothes. I could not focus on what was going on. My mind was warring against Kyle's presence in my head and trying to get away from here as quickly as possible. I couldn't grasp the need that I was feeling but I realized it wasn't really from me. I focused on the shelf of panties in front of me and pushed at the feelings I was getting from Kyle's mind.
Clearing my mind of the fears and uneasiness that had washed over me, I set about shopping and learning about the style and cut of the different undergarments. An understanding of what Elizabeth had mentioned about clothing increasing desire came to me as I realized it was not about the clothing itself but what it hinted at. It kept things hidden but hinted at their availableness just under that little bit of cloth. My desire to look attractive for not only my love but those we chose to join us in our carnal desires. This brought forth a smile to my face that met my eyes.
I was starting to enjoy shopping and trying on different clothing as we jumped from store to store. Before we stopped for lunch we went to an electronics store and picked up a new laptop, I didn't understand all the features that were on it as the gentleman was attempting to explain to me. I finally just told him to give me the best one. While there I got my new iPhone as well. We walled out of the electronics store with what he called a Macbook Air and synced phone.
As I looked at the food court trying to figure out where I wanted to eat, Elizabeth was programming phone numbers into my phone. I chose to try Greek food since according to Kyle's memories it was delicious and his favorite. I was a little confused when I opened the wrapped gyro, trying to remember how to eat it. I managed to eat it without causing a mess and creating a scene.
We finished our shopping trip at the shoe store, where Elizabeth had to explain to me why girls needed 10 pairs of shoes. It was tiring walking around the mall for most of the day. I was looking forward to a nice sit-down, but I found out that were not done. Nope, after dropping all the clothes off at the motel we headed out to get the second most important things to women's hygiene products and cosmetics. Of course, while we were there Elizabeth had the beautician show me how to do my makeup.
After finally getting everything we needed and getting back to the motel, I was so ready to take a hot shower and just lay down. While I was in the shower I started to think about how much money I spent today. I realize I've never had a credit card that had a limit high enough to drop fifteen grand in a single day. After I get out of the shower and started getting dressed I ask Elizabeth "How much did you put in my account that I can spend all this money and you act like it's not a problem?"
"I only put fifty million in your account just to get you started. I have all sorts of money stashed all over the world in different accounts. So like you said that little shopping spree was nothing." she replied as though it should be obvious.
"How?" I squeak out.
"Come on Lilith, you know how long I've been alive. Do you think me so stupid that I wouldn't stash money all over the place and be able to amass a large fortune in the last three thousand years since you left?" She looked at me quite annoyed with me.
"Sorry, yes you are right, I hadn't considered that when I spoke out, Forgive me," I say, looking thoroughly admonished by her.
"Don't worry mom, I was only teasing you." She says, walking over to me and hugging me. "I'm so happy that you are back, I missed you and never gave up hope that you would come back to us one day." We hug for a good while sharing our love.
"When do I get to meet this family of yours that you have told me about?" I say with a smile on my face.
"Tomorrow, I told David that I was at my sister's funeral and am bringing her daughter home with me." She replies as I lean back into her and tighten the hug.
I went into a little of the back story of Lilith in this chapter. I will try to expound more on her history as the story unfolds. It is also a little longer than I usually write so I'm hoping that the story still flows smoothly. Thank you very much for your interest in this story.
***
After spending the morning packing up all my new clothes and supplies for my upcoming stay in Elizabeth's home. We packed up the car and left the crappy motel We were staying at for the last few nights. As we drove away to Elizabeth's house, I was contemplating the fact that I was going to be going back to school. The memories of my time in high school as Kyle flooded into the front of my mind. I can feel something in the back of my mind pushing like it's trying to tell me something.
I put up a magical barrier to protect myself from attack, but the feeling persisted. Elizabeth feels my magic shield snap into place and looks shocked, "What's wrong? Did you sense something that could be an attack?" I shake my head.
"There is a pressure in the back of my mind that is trying to tell me something but I find it hard to focus on it like it's too weak. I don't understand it but it's gone now." I say frustratedly. Lowering my magical shield, I take a deep breath and try to calm my mind. "I suppose it could be something to do with the fact that Kyle's memories are flooding my mind again when I think about school," I say to Elizabeth and she nods but the worry in her eyes doesn't go away.
"Is your magic working the same as you remember it?" She asks.
"Yes, my magic is working the same as it did before in fact, I feel almost the same as I did then, physically anyway," I say, as I am moving the magical energy around in my body warming me like it always did. "I feel stronger and more alert as I move the magic through every part of my body.
“Lilith pull your magic back; your eyes are starting to glow. We can't afford a normal person to see that. The council doesn't tolerate exposure to magical abilities. I know you can defend yourself from any attack that they may try to throw at you but it's best to stay on their good side." she informs me.
I nod and pull my magic back into myself. "Sorry, I got caught up in the power that comes with magical energy," I say sheepishly. Elizabeth smiles and shakes her head. "You know how it can be. You're incredibly powerful like me." I smile at her.
"No one is as powerful as you are Lilith. It took two arch angels working together to defeat you. I think that if you had known Lucifer was also involved in the fight you would not have lost." she says. The look of pride on her face is heartwarming. I can tell she is proud of me and I love her for it.
We finally pulled into a narrow driveway that leads to a large home back away from the road. The property is surrounded by a large wall as well as pine trees keeping the property private. The car comes to a stop and Elizabeth gets out of the car. The front door opens and a handsome man steps out to greet us. His brown hair is peppered with gray which gives him a distinguished look. He has dark brown eyes that convey the happiness he feels for Elizabeth as he sweeps her up into his arms. Elizabeth places a chaste kiss on his lips as she is lifted into his arms. She smiles at him and he returns the smile with a hug.
I stepped out of the car and he turned to me. "You must be Lilith. It's a pleasure to meet you. Elizabeth has told us absolutely nothing about you. So, you get to start with a fresh slate with me." He says as he leads me into the house. "Please make yourself comfortable. We will get your bags so that you can settle in. James gets down here and help me get your cousin's bags" he yells up the stairs as he steps back out of the door.
I hear James coming down the stairs and he looks at me with a surprised look on his face. His eyes wander up and down my body as he clears his throat and says "Hi, I'm James, it's nice to meet you." He barely takes his eyes off of me as he goes out the door almost running into Elizabeth as she carries a hand full of my bags.
"Come on, I will show you to the room I got ready for you while you are here." She says to me as she starts up the stairs. I follow her looking around at all of the artifacts and paintings that line the walls. "The room is up here on the left; you will have your bathroom. That way you won't be bothered by the rest of us while we are getting ready in the mornings." She explains as she walks into a bright bedroom that was bigger than the entire room we were in at the motel. "This is your room, what do you think," she says.
"It's big that's for sure," I say as I find the dresser and the door to the closet. I look around the room which is filled with a bed big enough for me and three playmates to enjoy.
As if reading my mind, "Please no orgies in here, I don't want you to influence James into thinking he can start having sex while he is still in school." She pleads with me, dropping off my bags on the bed and walking out.
Within a few minutes, David and James had come up to the room and dropped off the last of my bags. David heads back downstairs and James decides to sit on my bed and watch me unpack. "So, how come we never heard about you before? I didn't even know mom has a sister until she got the call that, you know," he says fading with nervousness at the mention of the death of my supposed mother.
I stop unpacking and sit on the bed beside him, "She has five sisters, I don't know what drove Elizabeth from her sisters. I think it had a little to do with the loss of our grandmother. I'm sure there are probably other reasons as to why they all went their separate ways but my mom never talked about it with me." I say as a little sadness starts to creep into my voice. Just the thought of my other children not being here with me makes my chest tight. 'I swore I'm going to bring all my children back together again.' I tell myself. "So, your mom tells me that we might similarly cast magic," I say as I start to get up and back to work on unpacking.
"No, I don't think so, I think that my magic just doesn't work probably because mom isn't a mage like my dad." He says looking down at his hands as he explains this to me. "At least that's what the other kids at school say."
"That's a load of crap, I can feel the magic in you. You may not be a mage like your dad because Elizabeth is a succubus but you have magic that's pretty powerful from what I can tell." I explained to him. "Hold out your hand," I tell him.
"Now what I want you to do is close your eyes and feel deep inside you for the magical energy in you. It should feel warm and comfortable as you reach for it." I instruct him as I finish hanging up my clothes in the closet.
"I think that I can feel it, it's like a warm white light. I can feel it deep down in my body." He says as he looks at me.
"Keep your eyes closed and reach into that warm light that you found and try to pull it out and push it out into your hand," I tell him as I try to see what he is capable of. His face twists in frustration as he struggles to try and control the energy. Sweat starts to form on his brow as he struggles. I can sense that he's almost got it. As his hand starts to glow, I tell him to open his eyes and see what he has done.
The look of surprise on his face is priceless as he looks at his hand. "I did it! I got my magic to work. That's cool! Oh my God, thank you." he says as he jumps out of the bed and rushes down the stairs to show his parents. I just smile and it warms my heart to see him so happy.
I walk slowly down the stairs allowing them to celebrate before I join them. As I walked into the living room, David asked me, "how did you get him to be able to do that so quickly? I mean, thank you for your help, but how? Confusion is written all over his face as I think of a way to explain it to him.
"First, our magic doesn't start by working the magical energies outside of our bodies. We have a well of magical energies that are stored inside that triggers the flow of magic through us. It prevents us from being limited to specialized magics or techniques. Second, since the magic flows through us it also boosts our natural physical abilities. Third, as for how fast we were able to do it, James has already been taught how to see magical energies. So, it was just a matter of pointing him in the right direction to look for his magic." I explain to him as I sit on the couch with him.
"That goes against everything that wizards and witches are taught. Does everyone have a well of magic?" David asks as he looks at me with excitement in his eyes.
"Unfortunately, humans cannot have a well of magic like we do. It is unique to both of us. I'm not sure how he has a well of magic like me, he shouldn't." I muse as I look at James.
"Wait, you said humans can't have a well of magic, are saying that my son isn't human?" David asks with anger in his voice.
At that statement, Elizabeth enters the room and looks at me with anger in her eyes. "Lilith, what did you say to David?" she asks with anger in her voice.
I look at Elizabeth, my eyes widening in shock at what I just said. "Oh shit, I'm sorry..." I start to say as but am interrupted by David.
"What the hell is Lilith and James and why did you not tell me?" he says in anger. His face turned red. James is looking so confused by not only my declaration but also David's anger.
"What am I then, mom?" he asked with a whimper in his voice.
With a concerned look on her face, Elizabeth goes to James and pulls him into a hug. "It's alright, James. I am sorry David, that I kept this from you but I couldn't let the other wizards know what I am. Know that I love you so very much and I couldn't bear to lose you either. I was trying to protect both of you." Elizabeth says with tears in her eyes.
"Oh, just show them Shri'la, it's the easiest way to do this," I say to Elizabeth.
"Fine, mother, but you and I are going to have a long talk about this when we are done here. I told you to call me Elizabeth now." Elizabeth said to me with venom in her voice. She looked up at David and stood in the middle of the room, dropping her glamour. Her black horned head held high and her eyes filled with pain. She let her vestigial wings un-fural from her back and extended to their full length. A barbed tail slowly rocked back and forth as she spoke to David. "I am Shri'la first daughter of Lilith and Shar'lar, unfallen succubus, and your mate, David." She pronounced each word with the honor she feels for her heritage. Looking at me she extends her hand in my direction and pulls me to stand next to her. "Tell them who you are Lilith so this will be easier."
I know that Elizabeth is very angry with me for exposing her. I know I didn't mean to hurt her and expose her. I was just so caught up in my explanation of magic that it just slipped out. "I just want to start by saying that I'm so sorry, Elizabeth it was an accident. I didn't mean to hurt you," I said directly to her. "As you know I am Lilith, but I am also the first human created by the Goddess, yes she is a woman, not a man. I was created to watch over the Tree of Knowledge in Eden. At that time demons were the rulers of Earth and before the fall of Lucifer."
***
Adam was made to be my mate but I could not stand to be around him and he would become aggressive with me. The Goddess, seeing my unhappiness, created Eve from one of Adam's ribs. They got along extremely well. I felt at peace being left alone to tend to my garden. Now the Goddess warned us all that we are not allowed to eat the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge which everyone abided by for many years. We needed nothing else in life but Adam being the misogynist ass hole that convinced Eve that I was keeping the knowledge of God from them and that I should be sharing the fruit with them.
While I was in another part of the garden, I heard a voice say "You dare to eat the fruit of the tree of knowledge." I quickly rushed over to see Adam and Eve each with a piece of the fruit in their hands, a bite taken out of the fruit. "You shall be punished for your disobedience. Adam and Eve, you are banished from Eden. You will never be able to come back and I will wipe all knowledge from your minds. Be gone from this place forever." A blinding light shone and they were gone. " My dear Lilith, you have failed me by not protecting the Tree of Knowledge. I cannot trust humans to protect the tree so you will also be banished from Eden, but I will give you a seed of the tree of knowledge to eat so that you may survive and flourish for you will remain on this plane of existence till humans can be trusted with the protection of the tree of Knowlege.
Two of the most beautiful angels came to me to take me from Eden. I was sad and angry Adam for bringing this down upon me. The angels introduced themselves as Michael and Lucifer and explained to me that they would help me to survive outside Eden. With that, the branches of vines that encircled Eden moved to create a path for me to leave. I was escorted away from everything that I loved. Bitterness sowed its seed in my heart that day. I would never trust a man again.
Lucifer and Michael told me that I was to swallow the seed of knowledge and that it would give me the power to understand the world and to be able to use great powers. They taught me the magic that I would need to use to fight against any danger that might arise. Then they left me and I was alone.
I wandered around for what seemed like forever before I came across a small cave. Inside the cave was the most beautiful creature I have ever seen. Sha'lar. Even with her demonic features, I found that I could not stop looking at her.
We lived in that cave for many centuries till we heard the call from Lucifer for all the demons to rise and fight against the heavens. I was so happy that Sha'lar wanted nothing to do with that war against the heavens. All demons that fought against the heavens were made to suffer and pushed into Hell. There we several demons that refused the call but we were a sparse few and humans were growing and expanding. They were learning and evolving.
Sha'lar and I decided to remain hidden in the cave. We were so happy together. I never wanted to leave her side even when we had to find a human to join us in our bed while she fed from them to keep her powers strong.
The great thing about succubus is that their tails make good phallus and they are very dexterous. Succubus also use their tails to breed with others and eventually we created a family of succubus.
***
Everyone listened to my story in silence. The look of confusion on David's and James' faces was a sign that I was in for many questions. Elizabeth had put her glamour back in place and sat down next to David grabbing onto his hands as she did. She looked into his eyes and said "I'm the same person who married you. I love you and nothing will ever change that. I'm sorry for hiding this from you all this time. I was scared to tell anyone what I truly am because I was afraid to lose you, and James."
Elizabeth was so angry with me that it came off her in waves that crashed into me. She pulled me into the kitchen and screamed at me, "I can't believe you! You promised me that you would not tell him, and now I don't know what is going to happen between David and me." She was so upset that she started to cry.
I put my arm around her and said, "I'm so sorry Elizabeth. I was not careful when I was talking about magic with them. Is there anything I can do to make it right? You know that I would do anything for you to help. I promise I will be more careful from now on. I will try to explain things to James if you want to go talk to David. I am sorry that being back has made things so difficult for you, maybe you should have left me trapped." Elizabeth looked at me for a long time.
"Mother, no, I have worked so long to bring you back. I am so happy that you are here with me. This is not your fault; I should have been more honest with David. I know that he is upset with me. I shouldn't be blaming you; I know that you didn't mean to let my secret out. You were just trying to help James." She says wiping her tears away. "I should talk to David and apologize to him."
"I will be more careful from now on," I promised, holding her close to me so that her horns bumped against my forehead. She gets up and walks out of the kitchen and up the stairs to her room. I go into the living room to see James still sitting on the couch looking shell-shocked.
"Do you have any questions I can answer for you?" I asked sitting next to him.
"So how long have you been alive? Why don't I have powers like my mom? he asks in a small voice.
"I was made roughly ten thousand years ago but for the last three thousand years I have been trapped in a gem prison, Elizabeth freed me three days ago. As for why you don't have powers like your mom, my best guess is that you are male and therefore your ability to inherit your mom's powers was blocked. Why don't you have powers like your dad and having power like me is more troubling."
"My magic was created by eating the seed of the Tree of Knowledge and through the magic of arch angels. I should not be able to pass those powers on to anyone else," I say to him. "I will find out how this happened and I will help you access your magic and control it. You must be careful not to pull too much magic from your well at once because it can destroy not only you but a city as well depending on your focus."
"I cannot believe that my mom is a succubus, I knew she was different than any other humans I had ever seen, but I never would have guessed that she was a succubus. And you, you are my grandmother. Yet, you still look like you are 16 like me. This is so strange, I'm not even sure what to make of it all. What do I call you, I can't go around calling you grandma?" He confides in me.
I pause before I start to answer him, "Lilith, just call me Lilith. Believe me, I know how strange all this is for you. I've lived a long time and seen many people I know and care about grow old and die while I continue to live in this young body. I was lucky to have Shar'la your other grandmother, your mom, and her sisters to help me get through this long life that I have been living. I have trouble imagining what it has been like for you since your mom when I was gone. Most people would think that immortality would be the best thing in the world, but like everything else in life it has its drawbacks."
"Let's go outside and I can show you a little of what I can do with magic and you can get a feeling of what it is like for me," I say getting up from the chair I was sitting in. We walk to the back door and into the backyard. It was a nice big fenced-in yard with a small flower garden. I look at the garden and wonder why Elizabeth hasn't done anything to make it bigger. Bringing my magic up to my hands I place my hands on the ground near the flowers. Closing my eyes, I imagine flowers growing around me. More and more fill the area around me, more exotic than any flower that was in the garden. Vines wrapped around the trees creating a canopy that created a small shaded area. In the center of the new garden a small pond formed at the foot of a small waterfall.
I managed to fill the garden with a variety of colors and textures that I have seen throughout my life. I open my eyes and look around at the garden and smile. It looks exactly like the garden we used to have in the cave that we lived in before my capture. I turn to a wide-eyed James and smile, "I've always loved gardens."
Feeling the power that I expended while making the garden caused David and Elizabeth to run out of the back of the house. David looked around in shock at how I changed the yard. He was at a loss for words, but Elizabeth was looking around, tears falling from her eyes. "Mother this looks like the garden we had before you left. When you left your garden wilted and died, we could not keep it up the same as you could. I have missed this garden so much, it reminds me of the times when we were all together and happy," she says to me with a look of love. It warmed my heart to see how much she loved this garden.
David finally found his words and asked, "how were you able to do all this in such a short time? This would have taken six wizards a week to accomplish." A look of amazement was on his face as he realized how powerful I must be.
"David, all I did was direct the magic into the ground with the will to create this garden, it's really simple. All my magic requires is a spark of magic and my will to shape it." I smiled at him and offered him a small green gem that I made.
"So, you can use all elements of magic?" David asked.
"No, I don't use magic as elements. The magical energy I pull into me is shaped by my will and my purpose. I don't see the energies as elements, so I am not limited by them." I watch as David's eyes go wide with the realization that the way I used magic was very different than the way wizards are taught to use magic.
Wizards are taught that if they were to pull magic into themselves, they would destroy themselves. They must learn to control the magic outside of their bodies and this causes them to be limited to what they can achieve as and how much of their will they can infuse into the magical energies they manage to tap into. With this limited influence of their will, they must learn to use elements that are more natural to them. This causes wizards to have to focus on certain elements rather than all of them to achieve their goals. A focus item is needed to give the wizard more control over the energy.
It's no wonder that James was having so much trouble performing magic, he wasn't being taught how to use his power correctly. I thought to myself. "James, I want you to create a flower on that patch of ground," I point to a small area clear of any other growth. "Just like before I want you to feel the magic in your body and then push that power out telling it to create a flower."
He looks at me as if he can't believe what I'm saying, "I don't know how to do that."
"James like I said before the energy is in your body feel it and give it purpose and then tell it to create a flower. You must control the magic as you would your body." I guide him to the spot I want the flower to be. He bends down putting his hands on the ground as I did before. He closes his eyes and I can feel his power start to flow through him. The power swirls and starts growing, it's too much power. I yell, "Stop," but it's too late he and I are thrown back as the ground explodes in front of us. I pick myself up and look at the spot only to see a crater where there should have been a flower.
David and Elizabeth rush over to help James, asking him if he is alright. He ends up being dazed and covered in dirt, but otherwise fine. "What was that?" he asks, looking over at me.
As I shake the dirt off me, I can't help but smile, "That was you putting too much magic into your purpose causing it to explode with the remaining energy. We are going to have to work on your flow control so that you don't push too much power when it's not necessary."
David looks at me with a raised eyebrow, "He could have been hurt, and you are smiling."
I can't help but laugh, "I had everything under control, I protected him with a shield when I saw him pushing too much power. It protected us both from any serious injuries."
"James, could you feel the magic swirling around inside you?" I ask.
"It felt like I was fighting to get it to go in the right direction." He replies to me.
"What you did by focusing so much on the direction of flow you lost sight of the purpose. As you swirled the magic around you it pulled the energy surrounding you into the vortex causing the power to grow uncontrollably. If I were to try to do what you just did, I could release enough energy to equal a nuclear bomb. You must be very careful about how you control the amount of magic you let flow through your body. It was a good first step though." I smile as I help him up.
"Mother, I saw the aftermath of your battle with Michael and Lucifer, was that you that destroyed Atlantis?" She looks at me.
"That was what happened when I used my magic with an uncontrolled and unexpected flood of energy from Lucifer. I tried to direct it out to sea. The next thing I remember was waking up in the motel with you. It would not have happened if I had not been so focused on Michael that I missed Lucifer joining the fight. If it was up to me, I would not have met Michael near the island in the first place. They controlled the fight from the beginning and I was never able to go on the offensive," I explain with a heavy sigh.
"David clears his throat and gestures towards the house. Maybe we should all clean up and get some dinner and try to think of happier things." He looks at me and I nod.
After we finished cleaning up and getting dinner, we sat back in the garden just getting to know each other better. I had lots of questions for David, which he was happy to answer. David spent the time getting to know the real Elizabeth, which only included more history than he was aware of.
We spent the next week visiting and I taught James how to control his magic. He still causes an explosion when he tries to make a flower but they are so much smaller now. Elizabeth and David have also been teaching me about wizard magic and wizard society and laws. I have a feeling that their fears of me turning everything on end will come true. The more I learn about the council the more I want to destroy it. It is set up to benefit the oldest families and keep down any new rising powers.
It is finally the night before we are to leave for school and I can't seem to sleep, the worry of what is going to happen tomorrow running through my head. Tossing and turning for a long time I finally fell asleep.
The day has finally come, and it is off to school I go. I don't know how I feel about this. My mind is jumping between worry and anticipation. I am worried because I don't know what to expect when I get there. I am also anticipating that there I will cause trouble for James. I have been told that James has been bullied by many of the other students at school because his magic doesn't manifest in the same way that theirs does. So not only do I have to worry about him being bullied but I have to teach him how to use his magic without making it look different from what the school is teaching.
From what James has told me it's the kids from the five families that bully most of the kids at school, and because of their connections to the council the school seems to let them slide. They are pretty much treated like royalty by everyone at the school. I have a feeling that I am going to have a run-in with them sooner rather than later. My relationship with James is going to put a target on my back, and I need to be prepared for it. I just don't want to overreact and cause more problems for my family. I have to make sure that I don't hurt these kids.
David and Elizabeth took us to a portal hub that every major city in the world has. As we stand outside the portal room amidst the rest of the travelers that are going to various destinations. David hugs James and says, "I hope this year will go better for you James. I know last year was difficult for you since you didn't have anyone to properly show you how to use your magic. Just remember to look out for Lilith as she adjusts to life in school. She is very powerful as you have seen and she will be forced to limit her power while she is there so warning her if you see her going too far with her magic." He looks at me and says, "Thank you Lilith for helping James. I'm hoping that he will be happier this year because of what you are teaching him."
I nod to him and say, "I always look out for the family, I am glad to see that Elizabeth found a good mate for her. Please take care of my daughter I couldn't bear to see her hurt when my family has lost so much already."
"Elizabeth, you have made a good life for yourself here I am so glad to see how happy you are. Just remember to find Shar'la, please." I say to her as I hug her.
'Dagda Acadamy' gets announced over the PA system as a few students that are from the area move to the door to the portal room. As we all enter the portal room, I see a giant metal ring supported by a stand with glyphs on it. A ramp leads up to a whirlpool of light that draws to a point in the middle. I must admit that I am a little scared by this as I have never done anything like this before. James, seeing the concern on my face, grabs my hand and pulls me up the ramp, smiling at me as he says, "It's ok. I've done this before." I nod to him as I follow him up the ramp into the portal."
With a flash of light, we exit into another portal room looking exactly like the one we just came from. We exit out of the portal room into a grand foyer. Students from all over were filing into the assembly hall. I don't see anything special about any of the students in this room.
The foyer walls are wood paneled with a large gold circle with a tree etched into it in the center. The lighting was coming from scones on the wall that glowed with beautiful white light. The ceiling was covered with paintings of people I had never seen before fighting against a legion of knights. At one end of the foyer was a grand staircase that led up to several doors. At the other end was a set of wooden doors that I assume led outside. The building was giving off a magical signature that I had never felt before. It seems to permeate all the walls of the building. I followed James and the rest of the students into the assembly hall.
Taking a seat in the back of the assembly hall so that I wouldn't draw any attention. It was a large room which looked about full of students, the stage at the front of the room has a large lectern in the middle of it. Behind the lectern were twenty chairs lined up filled with those who I suspect are the faculty members of the academy. "What is going to happen here?" I whisper to James as we take our seats.
"They will separate the new students for testing and then they will hand out room assignments to the rest of us. You will get your room assignment after the testing." He whispered back.
"What type of testing are they doing?" I asked him.
"They are testing to see what type of magical elements you are aligned with." He replied.
Just then an older woman in her mid-fifties, wearing a black skirt suit, walked up to the lectern and looked out over the students. "Quiet please," she starts. "For the new students, I am Mrs. Morningale. I am your headmistress here at the Academy. First, I would like to say welcome to you all and I hope you all enjoy your year here at Dadga Academy. Behind me are your instructors for the year. You will meet them when you get to class. Now I will ask that all students who this is your first year here at the academy please stand up and follow Mr. Kairington to the testing room so that we can get you evaluated and placed into your classes, thank you."
I stood up and looked around as about fifty students stood up. We made our way to the door to the foyer. Mr. Kairington; a tall slender man, with an angular face, and short blond hair, was waiting for us as we filed into the foyer. Without a word, he led us up the stairs to the testing room. Most of the other students looked pretty worried while some were excited to show off. When we reached the testing room, we were filed onto bleachers that faced the front of the room. A clear partition separated us from the testing area.
Mr. Kairington started to explain how the testing worked, "one by one you will all be called into the testing area. There you will be tested on your ability to manipulate the five elements; fire, water, air, earth, and space. We do not expect any of you to be able to pass all the tests, this is here to find which ones you are aligned to. You will enter the testing area through those glass doors and wait in the center of the room with your focus items in hand, we will give you your tasks once you state your name and indicate you are ready. Any questions?"
"Good now we will begin with Henry Simms and work our way down the rows till we get the last student. Everyone will return here once you are finished. Remember to focus on your task and not me in the room." He finished and escorted Henry to the testing area. Henry pulled out an amulet as his focus and indicated that he was ready. I watched as he worked to light the candles that circled the room, but he didn't light a single one. He worked through the tests and we found that he was aligned with the earth. Some of the other students congratulated him as he walked back into the observation area. The next student was called in and they went through the same tasks. This continued till it finally came to me to be tested. By now I already knew what I was going to do for each of the tasks.
Walking into the testing area I announced myself as Lilith Primus and waited for Mr. Kairington to indicate that I should begin. Mr. Kairington looks at me and asks, "Where is your focus item, Ms. Primus?"
I replied, "Don't need one for these simple tasks."
"Very well, light the candle around the room," he says. With a slight smile, I move my magic to my hand and snap my fingers. Every candle in the room lights up at once. "Very good, it seems you have some talent in the fire element. I now want you to fill that bucket with water without touching it."
I clap my hands together and water forms above the bucket and drops into it, filling it. I look over at Mr. Kairington and he looks at me with shock in his eyes. "Now use the wind to blow out all the candles in the room Ms. Primus."
Holding the tips of my fingers together at my lips I breathe out over them, and a strong wind blows around the room extinguishing all the candles. Mr. Kairington looks at me with a frown and asks, "who is helping you with this test? This test is to be done by you alone so that we may evaluate where to properly place you in the Academy. You will not make a mockery of this test by cheating."
This made me angry and I snapped, "you dare to think I am going to cheat on such simple tasks as these." My eyes glow as my power builds up in me and I can't help but feel like I have to put this man in his place. I float over to him so that we are face to face, my eyes glowing so bright that he has to look away to protect his eyes. "This whole test is child's play compared to what I can truly accomplish with my magic, never call me a cheat again," I say coldly, and turn away from him and float back to my spot in the center of the room. "Now what's the next task?" I ask in my sweetest voice and brightest smile.
"Right, I think we are done testing you, for now, please go to the observation room." He nervously says to me. I give a little polite smile and a curtsy then head out of the room.
As I enter the observation room everyone's eyes are on me, with scared looks on their faces. I smile and say, "next." as I walked back to where I was sitting. The rest of the students finish up their tests, but can't seem to focus on anything but me.
"You students can go down to the assembly hall where you will be guided to your next location. Ms. Primus, you will follow me." Mr. Kairington says as he waits for all the students to leave before he walks over to me and gestures for me to walk with him. He doesn't say a word as we walk through the building and up three more floors. We reach a wooden door with Minerva Morningale, the headmistress, embossed onto a plaque next to the door. Mr. Kairington gently knocks on the door.
I hear a woman's voice from inside telling us to come in. We entered the room which had a large wooden desk in the middle surrounded by bookshelves along the back three walls. Books and scrolls were filling themselves as well as a few knickknacks. Two wooden chairs sat in front of the headmistress's desk and I was ushered to sit. Ms. Morningsale looked up from her computer and asked, "what seems to be the problem?"
Mr. Kairington clears his throat and begins, "Ms. Primus here, has shown a great knowledge of magic, far beyond what any wizard should know for her age. This goes beyond the knowledge of a given element, she demonstrated the ability to operate all elements. This should be impossible for any wizard, especially one of her age." As he continues to explain what I did I think back and wonder how I could have simplified my magic any further. He mentions he thinks I may have a talisman or other magical item on my person which allowed me to manipulate all elements.
Ms. Morningale looks at me and asks, "what do you have to say for yourself? Do you have a talisman or other magical item on you that allows you to cast in such a way as you demonstrated during the test?" I take a deep breath and roll my eyes at the situation.
"Are you seriously saying you still think I cheated on the test?" I reply looking at Mr. Kairington who is sitting right next to me. I turn back to Ms. Morningsale, "I have no magical items on me, and even if I did, I would have needed to use it on such simple tasks as lighting candles, filling a bucket with water, or even creating a simple breeze to extinguish a few candles. Seriously it's not like I was leveling a mountain or anything a little difficult like that. I just don't get what your problem is, you asked me to do simple tasks and I did them and now I am in trouble."
"Did you see any of the other students who were testing today manage to complete more than one task?" Ms. Morningsale asks, looking at me with a quizzical expression on her face.
"Honestly I wasn't even paying attention to any of the other students, after the first few, it's not like their tests were going to influence me anyway. I'm sure you had to have some students who managed to complete more than one task, again they are really easy tasks. I felt kind of silly having to do them. If you wanted to test me on my magic you should have given me something difficult to do like melt rocks or create a jungle in the desert." I tell them not understanding how difficult it would be for a fully trained wizard to be able to do such things. I have slaughtered demon armies before and taken on angels with no problem. I just could not grasp how these wizards were so limited in their magic. My face echoed my confusion about why they found this so difficult.
"Do you know what you're saying goes against the abilities of every wizard that has ever existed? Including Merlin who is the most powerful wizard ever?" Ms. Morningsale asks me to try to infer just how ridiculous my claim was.
"Where did you learn how to use magic in this way? I've never heard of any wizard alive that can come close to the level of power that you started to demonstrate when you levitated across the room. Your eyes were glowing for Christ's sake! It was like you were filling your body with magic, but we know that is impossible." Mr. Kairington says as he looks at me with confusion on his face.
Shit did I accidentally give myself away. I do have a temper problem, especially when dealing with men. I lost control of myself when I confronted him in the testing room. What can I do I am not supposed to have brought this kind of attention to myself, I'm only here to help James. I did not want to fail in my task of helping James. I have already disappointed Elizabeth enough since she brought me back. Kyle's fear of failure, especially when it comes to school, started to peak through my persona. I felt the pain of every bully who attacked me and the embarrassment that they inflicted on me throughout my time in school. I was starting to feel worthless and a failure to my daughter. I started to spiral as I thought of having been taken away from my family due to my arrogance when dealing with Michael. Panic filled me as these thoughts of my failure started to drown me, cumulating in my ultimate failure as my Goddess banished me from Eden.
As I finally started to calm down, I was sitting in the corner of the office with both Mr. Kairingtin and Ms. Morningale is trying to help me relax. "What happened," I ask with confusion on my face and in my voice.
"You had a panic attack Lilith, has this ever happened to you before?" Ms. Morningale asked me.
"No, never. I felt like I was hit with every bad thing that has ever happened to me at once. I just couldn't stop the fear from crashing into me," I admit. " But I am ok now," I try to assure them.
"Alright Lilith, I want you to go get some lunch and if these feelings come back again then I want you to see the nurse," Ms. Morningale told me with a hand on my back trying to reassure me.
I walked down the stairs where I was directed to where the cafeteria is located. I walk across the grounds lost in thought ignorant of the looks and whispers of the students that I walked past. I come to Mag Mell dining hall and walk in. I got in line behind some other students. I started to notice all the whispers and looks as I moved through the lunch line. I finally got my lunch and looked for a place to sit. I find James sitting at a table with two other students. I walked over to them ignoring all the looks I was getting. I sit down across from James and smile, "So how was your morning?"
James just stares at me with his mouth open. "I thought you were supposed to keep a low profile, Lilith, everyone is now talking about what you did in your testing." I shrug my shoulders and smile, "How was I supposed to know that I shouldn't be able to pass so many tests."
"And floating across the room threatening Mr. Kairington?" He raised an eyebrow at me.
"He called me a cheater; I couldn't let that slide. I still don't understand why what I did was a big deal, besides threatening a teacher. I should have controlled myself better." I reply. I turn to the two other students sitting at the table and say, "Hi, I'm Lilith." They both look at me like I am the weirdest person they had ever met. "Do I have anything on my face?" I ask jokingly.
The first student introduced herself as Tara. She had a cute face and long blonde hair. Her glasses framed her eyes nicely and she had a blue button-up shirt on. I gave her a little wink causing her to blush. The second student was introduced as Brian. He was a tall skinny boy with short black hair and a total goth looking going on. Black everything covered this boy. I shake both of their hands and say, "I'm James' long-lost cousin. A pleasure to meet you both."
They both just look at me for a bit then shrug their shoulders and go back to their lunch. Tara asks, "So is what people are saying about you true? Did you cheat on your last?" I shake my head.
"No, I didn't. There was no reason to cheat on that exam as it was so simple, I am still not sure why everyone thinks I cheated." I say as I eat my chicken legs.
"You will have to see what she showed me the other day after my mom brought her home to live with us. It was so awesome." James says boastfully.
Over my shoulder, I hear, "I'm sure any type of magic is awesome to you losers." Laughing from several boys accompanied that remark. I turned around to see who the source of the laughter was coming from. There was a group of five, three boys and two girls. All look very proud of themselves. I was feeling my face getting hot and my anger rising towards the surface directed at them. The girls were pretty but so full of themselves and had a look of entitlement about them. "And what do we have here, the girl who had to cheat to get let in this school? Why haven't they sent you back home where you belong yet?" The taller of the boys say to me with a smirk. His friends laughed with him.
I stand up and face them with a wicked grin on my face, "I see you didn't finish your lunch. Here let me help you with that." I flicked my hand and all their trays flipped up covering them in their food. "You know you shouldn't waste food like that. Now run along kiddies and go back to the playground." James and his friends snort, trying to hide their laughs, as I said.
The five of them glared at me for a moment, " you are going to pay for that, new girl one. You have no idea who you are messing with." The same boy said to me. I step closer to him.
"Hi, I'm Lilith and I'm the new girl here," I start to say with a big smile on my face. "I also don't give a shit about who you are. You are nothing but a bunch of trash to me," my words are hot and angry as I deliver the last line. "Bye, now," I turn back around and sit back down. I hear them huff as they walk away talking about how they are going to ruin me.
I look back at James and his friends with a smile on my face. They looked at me so surprised and then they laughed, "O.M.G., I can't believe someone finally did something about those jerks. But watch your back those five run the school, and you just made them all look bad in front of the rest of the students. No one has ever messed with the Legacies before." Tara laughed as she shook her head.
"The Legacies?" The look of confusion was back on my face as it was so often this day.
"The Legacies are the kids who are related to the five ruling families of the council. The ones I was telling you about before we came here. I hope you have a plan to protect us since you just put a big bulls-eye on all of our backs," James explains to me.
"I seem to be screwing this whole school thing up for you, don't I," I sigh, and look all defeated.
"Lilith, I get it, this is all new for you and you are not used to living in this world. We will just have to work a little more so that we can watch each other's backs. I don't think too many of the other kids will mess with you after everything that you have done since getting here. Honestly, I think it's really funny how you have thrown everything upside down so quickly." James says reassuringly.
"How did you not know about the wizarding world but you can cast magic so easily?" Brian finally speaks up. I can tell that he is trying to understand how I was their age but much more knowledgeable than them.
"My mother taught me, but we were so isolated in our house that we never had any run-ins with other wizards. I didn't even know about my aunt or cousin till my parents died," I lie quickly to Brian so that we don't stay on this subject any longer.
I finished my lunch and stood up to leave when I noticed that Mrs. Mornigale is waiting for me at the tray return. "Hey, James catch you later looks like I have another appointment to go to," I say to him as I leave to walk over to the tray return.
As I approach Mrs. Morningale I smile and say, "what do we have to discuss now." She returns my smile and waits for me to return my tray.
"Yes Lilith, we do have to discuss a few things but we will do that in my office. I heard that you had an interesting lunch today," she says making small talk as we walk to her office.
"Ah, yes, I did have an interesting lunch. I was introduced to the 'legacies,' I don't think they liked me much. I'm not sure why." I fain innocence.
She chuckles a little and says, "Yes, it is safe to say that you have not made a good impression on them. Be careful Lilith, they have a reputation and it's not a good one. Unfortunately, I cannot get anything on them to punish them. So just be careful with them. Though I have a feeling that you can take care of yourself. Am I right Lilith?"
"Oh yeah, I'm good at watching my back, most of the time. I guess you could say I'm a natural survivalist." I joke back at her. "I assume this little meeting has nothing to do with the incident at lunch?"
"You are right Lilith, I was not provided with any proof that you had anything to do with the incident at lunch," she says with a wink. "I want to talk to you about some things that have been bothering me and I hope you can clarify a few things for me."
"Sure, I will do what I can to explain anything you want to know about me." I continue to walk with an air of confidence and a carefree attitude.
As we reach her office, she gestures for me to sit down, I notice a few scrolls on her desk. She shuts her door as I sit down still smiling. "You have an interesting family name, Lilith. Primus was it not. Latin for first? I almost missed that when we were talking earlier. Lilith the First, let me tell you a little about what interests me. I am a very curious person and history fascinates me. Magical History especially, I know that Merlin was not the first person to use magic I have seen records of it. The council will not entertain any variation to its history. The originals of their families were children of Merlin. It's why they try to control any idea that could be used to harm them. Anyway, I want you to look at this scroll and tell me what you think about it."
Nervously, I unroll the scroll and recognize it immediately. It’s my writing a letter to my love. As I read it, the memories of when I gave this to Shar'la. Tears start to fall from my eyes. After I finished reading the letter, I laid it back down on her desk not able to look her in the eyes. She hands me the rest of the scrolls and I know they are going to be mine. I look at her and she looks back at me. "I take it you recognize these scrolls as well as know what they say?" I just nod and she continues, "thought so. Now I didn't bring you here to force you to do anything. I am sure you have your reasons for coming here. I am guessing it's because of James Holmes. I saw that his parents are your emergency contacts. I just want to make sure my students will be safe here and that you are not protecting him from some outside threat."
"How much do you know about me?" I asked her.
"Not too much except that you are older than sixteen and your lover from the scrolls seems to be a demon. Is she going to be a threat to this school?" She asks again.
"No, Shar'la will not be a threat to this school and I know of no outside threat to this school. I am only here to help James with his magic since it's different than what you wizards teach. He is like me in that way, and honestly, I don't know how that happened. My magic comes from the Tree of Knowledge that is currently hidden in Eden. I was taught by archangels how to use it. So, no one else should have magic like me." I explained to her.
"How are you involved in this? How did Holmes' know about you and your magic? What does James know about you?" She continues to ask me.
"I am involved because they are family and I will do anything to keep them safe and to help them. James knows who I am and where I come from, he doesn't know my whole life just where it comes to his mother. I do seem to be doing a poor job of covertly helping him since it seems you know about me and my magic. I just don't understand this world anymore and I keep taking things too far," I admit.
"I see, and yes you are showing yourself to be more powerful for your apparent age. I know that there is nothing about the magic that we could teach you, except for maybe just the limits the other students have to help you fit in. I will be assigning you to the same classes as James except I have to put you in Beginning Magical theory because it is required for all new students and it would raise a lot of questions from the other students if you didn't have to take it. I am also assigning you to the same dorm building as James. I have not told anyone else about your secret and I would appreciate a little discretion when it comes to your magic," we continue to talk.
"I would like to ask you some more about yourself if you are willing to share?" I gave her a nod so that she could continue. "I have found a few records about you going back six thousand years ago but then three thousand years ago you no longer show up in any records that I could find. What happened?"
****
Three thousand years ago I was living happily with my mate and six children.
Leaving our sleeping area with a bucket to get water from the spring that fed our cave with water. Stepping gently through my garden, as close to Eden as I could make. I always feel so happy when I'm here. To me, our little home here is like paradise, the artificial light reaches me and gives me a warm caress to my face. I smile as I walk through my garden and make my way to the spring.
Fill the bucket with water and return to the cooking area. I stop and smile as I see Shar'la waiting for me cutting up her latest kill. Her smile is so beautiful, her black horns encircle the top of her head. Her body was only covered in a loin cloth giving me a great view of her beautiful breast. Her black hair flowed down her back. Her muscles ripple as she works to clean the meat. Absolute beauty and she is my mate.
"Lilith, you are taking a long time getting that water, did you get lost in your garden again?" She calls to me jokingly.
"Keep that up and you won't get your prize for your kill today," I tease back knowing that I could never say no to her. I set the water bucket down next to our cookfire and gave her a loving kiss on her lips. "Where did the girls get off today?" I ask as I watch her work.
'They headed off to the village to get a bite to eat," she responded. I knew that meant they were looking to get their fill off some of the men in the village and that we would be here alone.
We were enjoying our dinner, Shar'la's tail was tickling my back as she always does to me. It makes me want her even more because what she can do to me with that tail is pure ecstasy. I love my sexy succubus.
There was a loud noise outside of the cave that caused the ground to shake. We both jumped up and ran out of the cave. I looked once we were out of the cave and saw Michael hovering above the mountain. "Lilith you have sinned against heaven I am here to punish you," He calls down to me. I am completely shocked as I have no idea what I did wrong.
"Get to the girls and get them safe, I'll take care of Michael," I yelled to Shar'la. Just as lightning came down from the sky and hit me. I had managed to protect myself from that bolt but it still knocked me to the ground. "Michael you should not have come here like this," I yell out and throw a blast of fire at him. Knocking him out of the sky scorching his armor. "You know that your power is limited here on the material plane and you cannot defeat me here."
No longer carrying why Michael came here for me. I will make sure he never tries to come after me again. He takes back to the air as I follow after him throwing magic after him, we cross the sea to a small inhabited island. We throw spells back and forth between us, neither getting an advantage over the other. I come to the ground as I start to swirl my magic around in my body building up more power. I am going to hit him with everything I have and send him back to the celestial plane. As I am about ready to hit him, I get a huge rush of magic mixing with my magic. I can't hit him with this. It will kill him. I release all that power into the sea. The explosion that comes off that release knocks me back knocking me unconscious.
And then I woke up in the modern world.
*****
I finish my story to Mrs. Morningale and looked up at the surprised look on her face. "You are powerful enough to fight an archangel? My God, to think that there is that big of a difference between us. No wonder you thought our test was so easy. And you pull magical energies into your body with no ill effects? Wizards would never be able to do that." She looks at me and just can't find any more words to say.
"Yeah, I can take on an archangel and I would have beat him if Lucifer hadn't ambushed me. As for the magical energy, I do bring it into my body, it's how I exert my will onto it. My body is completely saturated in magical energy." I explained to her.
"I have kept you here long enough Lilith, it's time dinner is being served. I hope that we can talk more about the things you have seen and done. You have three thousand years of history that you could share." she says excitedly as she stands and walks over to her door.
I stand up and head to the door, looking over my shoulder and say, "seven thousand years Mrs. Morningale." Winking as I left.
She calls after me and says, "please call me Minerva, we don't have to be so formal with each other."
I smile as I walk down the stairs and out of the building. As I cross the courtyard, I can hear whispers and laughter coming from other students as they look at me. I wonder what is going on now. Oh well, I'll just do what I came here to do and help James and try to fit in here. I got closer to Mag Mell when something on the side of the building caught my attention. I find James bound to a tree naked.
I rush over to him and banish the magical bounds that were holding him to the tree with a wave of my hand. He looks up at me scared, "it's a trap."
I get my shield just in time as some goo is dropped on us from the tree. I was protected by my magic so I didn't get affected by the goo, but James is covered. With my magic, I quickly cleaned him off and transported him to the dorms. With him safe. I turn around slowly to see the Legacies come around the corner expecting James and I to both be there and covered in goo.
My anger is rolling off me like waves from the ocean. I levitate myself over the goo never taking my eyes off the five I know hurt my family. I remember that I can't hurt them so I freeze them in place. "You have hurt a member of my family and you have pissed me off, now you must pay" I snarl at them. I see other students gathering around to watch what's happening.
"You can't do anything to us, if you do, we will have the council after you," the leader of the group says to me. "You better let us go or else we will have you punished."
"Humm, what to do, what to do? What's your name boy, and the rest of you" I command the leader of the group.
"I am Luther and you are so much trouble," the leader responds with confidence.
"And the rest of you?" I ask.
"My name is Mark," the short blonde hair boy says without any confidence
"Simon," the last boy says with a shrug like he could care less about what I might do to him. He has very light skin, brown hair that is cut close to the head on the sides, and grey eyes. He is pretty cute.
"You are kind of cute there Simon, if I played for that team, you might even make for a good score." I joke and run my fingers over his jawline. "You Ms. Sexy Red-Head, what's your name?" I take my time as I look up and down. "MMM girl you get my motor running I might just have to take you for a ride."
"Sara," she says showing fear as I continue to look at her as if she is the most delectable treat.
"And finally, we get to you Ms." I look her over and she is pretty average in the face but has excellent cleavage. "I might let you go down on me if you ask nicely," I say as I blow her a kiss.
"Meg-, Megan" she struggles to get out and I chuckle as I see just how scared she is.
"Now you five have gone and done something against my family. James is under my protection. You stand no chance against me so you had best just keep clear. Do you understand me?" I say to them as I also look at the crowd of students that has formed around us.
"Fuck you, you cunt!" Luther spits at me. I shook my head and walked over to him.
I smiled at him and reached down and grabbed him by his package, "not with this small thing you won't!" I wave my hand causing his clothes to disintegrate and he makes a shocking noise. My eyes go wide as I see him, "OMG are you hard right now, you love a little pain, or is it you just want to serve a mistress? Well, you might want to find one that doesn't mind a small one." His face goes red as everyone around us starts to laugh. "Now normally I would like to make this last longer but I am getting hungry. So on to punishment time, don't worry Luther you won't be the only one naked." I wave my hand in their direction and the clothes come off of all of them. I look at the goo that's all over the ground and smile. I lift my hand and the goo lifts off the ground and flies over to them covering them from head to toe.
I let them be able to move before turning around and heading into the cafeteria. My night was uneventful as I ate my food with a smile on my face.
After a dinner where no one bothered me and kept their distance from me. I was able to walk leisurely back to my dorm room. It was time to meet my roommate. I was not excited about this, I thought that a roommate would interfere with my training of James. Walking up to Morgana Hall looking at the water motif that was covering the walls of the main foyer.
A staff member was sitting at the desk that was near the grand staircase. He was a squirrely-looking guy with a goatee that was starting to gray. His hair receding from the top of his head and what little he had on the sides was a dark brown peppered with gray. He looked at me through his wire-rimmed glasses and said, "You must be Lilith Primus, I am Arther Pike your Hall advisor. You have been the talk of the campus all day. I am not impressed, you will follow the rules, or I will punish you. I like to keep the dorms clean and organized, and quiet. Do you understand?" He finished asking me.
"I understand Arther, I will make sure that I will not cause you any trouble. Which room is mine? I asked him.
"You are in room 315, I will be watching you," Arther said as he handed me my room key and gave me an evil eye.
Rolling my eyes at him, I climbed the stairs to the third floor and went to my room. No one was in the hall and it was brightly lit. I heard muffled voices coming from various rooms as I passed them. When I find my room, I unlock the door and enter. The room was not overly big white walls and two closets, two single beds, a pair of dressers, and a small desk. My roommate was laying on her bed with earbuds in. She was a little plump with long straight blonde hair held back with a green headband. My suitcases sat next to the other bed. I proceeded to unpack my things for the second time in a week.
My roommate must have finally noticed that I am in the room, as I am hanging a few of my tops in the closet. "Hi, I'm Justice, I am from California and I'm aligned with water." I turned around to see the smile that was on her face slowly changing into fear.
With my biggest smile, I didn't want to scare the girl that I am going to have to live with while I'm in school. "Hi, I'm Lilith and from the change in your facial expression, I see you already know that. Don't worry about me, I have nothing against you. I am generally pretty nice." I continued to hang my clothes and put my suitcase in the back of the closet. "So, Justice where are the facilities in here? I'd like to get cleaned up after the day I've had." I joke giving a small laugh.
"It's just down the hall on the other side of the staircase, the left-hand side," she says, relaxing a little.
"Thank you, I'll see you later then," I say as I grab my toiletries and towel. Heading down the hall, to take a shower. I have a big smile on my face as I go, but still, I had another student on the floor open her door and stepped out. When they saw me, they quickly closed the door. Do I have horns or something? I think to myself, shrugging my shoulders as I walked to the restroom. I found that the showers lined the back wall and contained a small changing area. with each stall, two shower curtains offered some privacy. Three of the stalls were occupied but there were others available. I grab the closest open one and proceed to clean myself.
The hot water felt so good as it washed away the stink of the day. It's not as pleasurable as the hot springs Shar'la and I use to share to clean each other. I sigh as I think about her. I will be so happy when I can be reunited with her again. I finish my shower and wrap my towel around me because apparently, humans are modest now for some reason. I walk over to the sink to brush my teeth and dry my hair. As I am there just minding my own business, I hear a quick scream from behind me.
I slowly turned around to see another of the girls that were in the showers cowering in the back of the stall. Rolling my eyes and turning back to work on my hair, "Relax, I'm not going to hurt you. I just want to get cleaned up like everyone else." This is going to get annoying quickly if that's what everyone does when they see me. As I continue to work on my hair making sure to comb it through, to keep it in good condition. I heard the patter of feet as the girl ran out of the restroom.
I finish up my hair, go and get dressed, then head back to my room. A few girls peek out of their doors as I walk by, and I pretend not to notice. Jessica was lying back on her bed trying to read when I walked in. "So, is everyone scared of me?" I asked her as I hung up my wet towel and put away my dirty clothes.
"I don't know about everyone, but there I would say most of the students are. You showed everyone up on the placement test and then you completely humiliated the legacies with that little performance before dinnertime. No one knows what to make of you and how powerful you have shown so far. Your magic is so different than what I have ever seen." She sits up and crosses her legs." You are an unknown entity with a mean temper."
I frown at her, "I wasn't planning to use my magic on anyone, but they attacked my family and I have to retaliate. My family is the only thing I care about in this world." I take a deep breath and try to think of a way to not be the bad guy here that everyone is scared of.
"It isn't who you attacked, because almost everyone here is tired of the way the legacies are treating people. They never get in trouble for anything and everyone is scared of them. Then you come along and just change everything," A knock at the door interrupts her.
I open the door to find James on the other side. Grabbing me into a hug, "oh my god you are the best Lilith. I saw what you did to them on video and I can't believe that you managed to utterly humiliate them." He smiles at me but sees that I am not as happy as he is. "What's wrong, did something happen to you for sticking up for me."
I shake my head now and take a step back to let him in. "Justice this is James, my cousin," I say stick to the story that we agreed on. "He is the reason that I went after the legacies, today," I explain to her. I walk over to the bed and sit down on it. "No James, I didn't get in trouble for that bit of payback today. I just found out that everyone is scared of me. I don't want to be feared, I just want my family to be safe," I sigh.
"Well, I think you are awesome Lilith and I'm sure that others will see that too. You just got put in the middle of the main bullies of the school and the guy they love to target. It's going to take some time for people to realize that I am not a dud," He smiles and sits next to me. "I think that things will be easier now that you have shown everyone that you are not someone to mess with."
"I don't think it will be so easy, James," Justice says. "I think that the legacies will try to come after you again. They can't stand by and do nothing after what you did. The rest of us might get hit in the crossfire, I don't know what the others in the school are thinking but I have a feeling that this will only get worse. So, I think most people are going to keep their distance for now."
"What about you, Justice? Do you think that you need to keep your distance from me?" I ask.
"Me? No, I don't think you are someone to be afraid of now that we have talked a bit. I understand that you were just sticking up for your cousin and that you have a wicked sense of revenge. I want to see what else you end up doing. She says with a smile.
"What's your class schedule like?" James asks me.
"I am in all your same classes except that I have to take magic theory," I say rolling my eyes. "I had a nice little conversation with Mrs. Morningale, after lunch today and she informed me of my class schedule. So, we should be able to work on the classes together," I say to James.
"I'll see you at breakfast then Lilith, I'm headed up to my room for the night and to call my parents. Is there anything you want me to tell my mom while I am talking to them?" James asked me as he stood up and headed for the door.
"No, just don't tell them about what happened today you know your mom would get upset with me," I say to James as I followed him to the door. I closed the door after he left and locked it. I start to get ready for bed, I get lost in my thoughts as I take off my clothes and lay on the bed.
"What are you doing?" Justice gasps looking at me with wide eyes.
"What, I'm laying down to go to sleep," I reply looking confused.
"But you are naked," she says with a startled voice.
"Yes, I always sleep this way, what's the problem?" I say looking at her.
"Umm, I guess nothing, I just wasn't expecting you to be all laid out naked on top of your blankets." She says with a blush.
I sigh and get up from the bed and grab a shirt, "I'll never understand why everyone is so worried about nudity."
"You must have grown up in a strange family, Lilith. Not that I am judging, but that was something I won't be able to unsee," she replies to me.
I roll over onto my side and look at her with a smile, "Why, are you interested?" I give her a sly grin.
"Not even a little bit, I am quite happily straight." She says with a smirk.
"I've had a lot of women say that to me, till they get their first taste," I laugh and lay back down. After a minute I reach over and turn off my light, and drift off to sleep.
***
I look around back in my beloved garden in Eden. The smell of the flowers brings great pleasure to my nose. I wander around touching and smelling all the flowers I thought I lost. I hear a rustle of leaves on the other side of the bush I am standing next to.
I peer around the bush saying, "Hello, is anyone there?"
"Lilith, finally I can talk to you," Kyle says as he jumps out from behind the bush still in the fatigues he was wearing in the cave. "I am so happy to finally be able to talk to you, to anyone. I've been trapped in a dark place only catching glimpses of the outside world."
"How are you here Kyle, you were never in Eden with me so why am I dreaming you up in this place now?" I question myself more than to him specifically as I don't think he will be able to answer me."
"I don't know how I am here Lilith; I just know that I have been trying desperately to communicate with you, and then I found myself here in this garden with you. Do you know what happened to me in the cave?" he asks me.
"My daughter broke the spell that was binding my soul to the crystal amulet, once I was freed my body returned to me. Now why you got pulled along with me I have no idea." I reply as I realize I am speaking with Kyle, well his soul anyway. "I also do not know of any way to separate us. Though your memories have been helping me relate to the modern world somewhat. So, for that, I am grateful. Your soul appears to have gotten stronger from the first time I detected your presence."
"So, what does that mean Lilith?" he asks with concern in his eyes.
"I would assume that as your soul gets stronger it will be easier for you and I to communicate and more importantly share our memories. But since this is all new to me as well it's just a guess." I reply laying my hand on his shoulder. Once we make contact, I feel a pull toward him and we start to merge. A white light replaces the garden that I have to shield my eyes from.
I open my eyes to the light above me and Justice looking down at me. In my momentary confusion from being awoken from such a deep dream, I hear Kyle say, 'what the fuck was that in my head.
As I collect myself and focus on Justice looking at me, "Umm, Justice, what's going on?"
"You were talking in your sleep loud and when I tried to get you to stop I couldn't so I tried waking you up." She said to me.
"I'm so sorry that I woke you, Justice, I've never been one to talk in my sleep but I guess I had to work a few things out in my head," I tried to smile to make her feel at ease. "What time is it anyway?"
"It's around one o'clock, I hope this doesn't become a habit, because I like my sleep." She says irritated as she turns off the light and goes back to her bed.
I lay there a few minutes before I tried acknowledging that I heard Kyle's voice in my head. 'Kyle, are you still conscious in my head?'
'Yes, I am, how did this happen?' he responds to me.
'I have no clue, but I'm also too tired to worry about it right now. I am going back to sleep.' I think of him as I try to get comfortable and shut off my brain so I can sleep. I finally found sleep several minutes later.
***
I woke up again as Justice's alarm went off so she could wake up and get ready for the day. As she heads off to the restroom, I lay there on my bed for a bit to try and shake the groggy feeling that I have. 'Hey Kyle, are you still there?' I think I will try to decide which would be better, not that I had any say in the matter. 'Yes, I'm still here. You know, you have some crazy-ass memories in your head,' he responds to me.
I chuckled a little at that last comment. Then I roll out of bed so that I can get ready for the day. This is going to be an interesting day, I think. I grab some loose-fitting pants and a shirt so that I will be as comfortable. 'You're not going to wear a bra?' Kyle asks like it would have been common sense to put one on. 'Nah, I survived seven thousand years without one of those crazy contraptions. I think I can handle going without today.' I replied to him.
I walk down the hall to go freshen up in the restroom to find it packed with dozens of girls in various stages of undress. They all freeze as I walk in and start to take care of business. "I'm not going to do anything; I am just getting ready for the day like the rest of you. Shit, it's not like I have anything against all of you," I roll my eyes at the girls and go about taking care of my morning business. The girls seemed to relax a little but still, they are not as talkative as they were before I walked in. I tried to not let it bother me, but it still hurt a little that they were so scared of me. I like to think I am a nice person till someone goes after my family. That is one thing I learned from Lucifer, how to hold a grudge.
Grabbing my bag, I headed down to Mag Mell to meet James and get some breakfast. I'm still getting stares and talked about as I walk across the courtyard, but not as much as before. People have started to take an interest in my comings and goings, probably wondering what I will do next.
For breakfast, I wait in line for the buffet with everyone else. When I get up to the bar, I grab quite a bit of meat; sausage, bacon, and breakfast steak, then put a few apples on my plate. I grabbed some water and found James at the same table I saw him at yesterday. He is already laughing with Tara and Brian. James greets me with a bright smile and I can't help but smile back. "So how was everyone's evening?" I query.
"We were just watching what you did to the legacies yesterday over and over. I must say that was epic." Brian replied with a huge smile on his face holding up his hand. I gave him a high five and we all laughed. "Someone enjoys her meat," he commented as he looked at my plate.
"Oh right," I giggle as I take a bite of my steak. "This is how I have always eaten back at home. My family enjoyed their meat." I continue to eat all the meat on my plate and devour the apples.
"How do you manage to eat all that and stay so skinny?" Tara said astounded.
"I just do," I say shrugging my shoulders.
As everyone finishes our food we head out into the courtyard and say our goodbyes as Tara and Brian head off to Lyonesse Hall to take their magic classes while James and I head to Annwn Hall for our common classes. They turned out to be pretty boring as Kyle knew most of this information. So, I spent half the time listening and talking to Kyle trying to get to know his personality a little better. I must say I was not expecting a soldier to be so timid in social situations. I didn't spend much time in the villages we lived near but I always had good interactions with the people there.
After two boring classes we split up once we were in Lyonesse Hall for my magic theory class 'I think with extreme sarcasm' when I say that. James has Magic fundamentals at this time hopefully he won't blow himself up while he is in class.
I walk into the designated room for my class and sit towards the back. I take in the large circular room with a writing board on the stage that sits at the bottom of the slopped rows of desks. The other students continue to file in and sit everywhere else than next to me. Kyle joked, 'do we stink or something?' I had a good little chuckle at that one.
The teacher, a young short man with blonde hair, starts the class by saying, "Welcome everyone, to Magical theory. I am Mr. Baker and I will be your instructor. I will be teaching you all the basic concepts of magic that you will need to expand your knowledge in magic." He says as he walks around on the stage. "Now the first thing we must know is how to move the magical energies through our focus so that we may impart our will on them. I will demonstrate this for you now." He holds up a circular crystal in one hand and starts to wave with his other hand. We can all see how the magical energies start to swirl and coalesce around the crystal then pass through doing nothing since he didn't impart a purpose on it.
I must admit it's not that much different from what I do except that I bring it through my body instead of focus. My focus returns as I hear Mr. Baker calls my name, "Lilith, the girl everyone is talking about, why don't you come up to the front and demonstrate controlling the magical energies? 'Shit' I think 'I just wanted to fly under the radar in these classes.' I stand and walk down to the stage. "You want me to demonstrate moving magical energies?" I ask.
"Yes, if you please, but where is your focus?" he asks.
I sigh as I mumble to myself that I don't need one. I think back to the first things that Michael taught me about magical energies. The dance of magic. Closing my eyes, I step through the beginning of the dance where I start to get the magic to move, as I twirl around the magic starts to swirl around me. I bend at my waist and pull the energy up through my stomach and flow out my arms as I raise them above my head. I continue my dance pulling the energy in through my core and directing it out my limbs. I lose myself in the hum of the magic as it moves around me, caressing my body like a lover.
I finish my dance feeling so calm and happy; it's been a long time since I've done the Dance of Magic. I open my eyes to find everyone staring at me with open mouths, even Mr. Baker. "Was that what you were looking for Mr. Baker?" I asked him.
Shaking his head as if he is breaking a spell, he says "Absolutely not, we do not move magical energies through our bodies as it weakens our bodies and can cause serious harm. How you were able to withstand all that energy moving through your body is beyond me. Never do that again in my class! Go sit down!"
"Whatever," I say as I shrug my shoulders and walk back up to my seat. I heard a few girls commenting about how beautiful my dance was as I walked back to my seat.
Mr. Baker raises his voice and says "is there anyone here who can show the class the proper way to move magical energies through their FOCUS?" He put a lot of emphasis on that last word. I stopped paying attention after he said that. It's not like he can teach me anything about magic. Why I am not sure he could perform any decent magic himself.
I nod off at some point during the demonstration and get woken up by Mr. Baker yelling at me, "How do you expect to learn proper magic if you cannot stay awake for the basics?" His face was red with anger.
Still groggy from being awakened so rudely, I couldn't help but respond kindly. With venom in my voice, "Listen here, Mr. Baker, I have forgotten more about magic than you would ever be able to learn in your lifetime. You know nothing about how to interact with magic." My face is reddening and my energies start working towards the surface causing everyone to gasp as I hold out my hand holding a large ball of electricity in my hand. 'Lilith, calm down I hear Kyle say to me. I close my hand dispelling the electricity. The fear on Mr. Baker's face was obvious. I couldn't tell but I think he pissed himself. I grabbed my bag and walked out of the classroom. As I am leaving, I yell out, "Stupid arrogant men think they know everything. They never change." Slamming the door behind me.
"I fucking hate men, all they know how to do is screw everything up for women," I mutter to myself as I run out into the courtyard. 'You seriously have some anger issues towards men don't you Kyle remarks to me. I ignore him but my anger issues have caused me problems in the past. 'Yeah, when you have been screwed over by every man that was important in my life you kind of get where I am coming from.' I say to Kyle. I sit on a stone bench that is next to the walkway and close my eyes. I feel my pulse start to slow down till I hear someone clear their throat. I open my eyes to see six of the staff staring down at me along with Minerva and Mr. Kairington.
Minerva starts to talk first, "Lilith what happened back there in the class?"
With a scowl on my face, "First your idiot of an instructor Mr. Baker called me up to show everyone how to move magic, which I did perfectly, only to have him berate me in front of everyone because I don't use a focus item. I guess I nodded off while others were demonstrating since I don't care how to move magic like you wizard. He then awoke me by yelling at me questioning my abilities in magic. I had to set him in his place only verbally though I was tempted to hit him with a low-charge electric ball. I left after that." I say as a matter of factly.
Mr. Kairington starts to say something when he is cut off by Minerva. "Lilith it seems like you have anger issues, which I can understand due to your circumstances. Let's go back to my office and have a talk about it."
I hear Mr. Kairington whispered to Minerva, "this is not a good idea. This is an issue that needs to be addressed by the council. She has power beyond other wizards and did you hear what Mr. Baker said, she moved energy through her body. We all know how dangerous that can be."
I decided that I wasn't going to like this guy. I am not happy to be escorted by so many teachers to Minerva's office. Students were getting out of class and they could all see my walk of shame. I see the legacies at the corner of the building laughing at me. I can take that it's not that big of a deal, but I am worried about what this will mean for James. Minerva looks at one of the teachers who I have never met and as if she had read my mind she says to her, "please bring James Holmes to my office as well."
We all get to the office and Minerva asks me to sit the only other staff to stay is Mr. Kairington. "Lilith you are severely limiting what I can do to help you here. Last night's incident with those five students I could almost excuse since I also heard what they did to James."
"You can't be serious Minerva she stripped my nephew naked in front of a crowd and then covered him in whatever that substance was, then left him there to be humiliated," Mr. Kairington shouts angrily. "She needs to be handed over to the council immediately."
My blood starts to boil as I hear him yelling like that, but Minerva isn't fazed she just sits there calmly and says to him, "Now, Now Mr. Kairington we both know that your nephew instigated those actions when he and his friends attacked James Holmes. However, I cannot look the other way with your actions today with Mr. Baker. I'm happy that you showed a little restraint in not throwing that electric ball at him, but your anger has become a problem we have to deal with."
"Minerva, the council needs to bind her powers so she cannot hurt anyone again," Mr. Kairington pushes the point further.
Moving before anyone could blink, my magic in my hand as I pin him to the wall, "I'd like to see you try, you stupid, arrogant man!" He struggles against my magic but can't break free.
James walks in just as I have finished pinning Mr. Kairington to the wall. "Lilith, what's going on?" He asks as he approaches me. I move back to the chair and sit with a huff. I keep Mr. Kairington pinned to the wall.
"He threatened me, so I am showing him the error of his ways. You know in all my years I have never met a more arrogant group of men in my life. The only two I can stand to be around are you and maybe Brian. The rest can go entertain Lucifer for all I care." I look at James and say, "I'm sorry I couldn't adapt to life in this world. I will always be available for you to help you with your magic you have made such a good start." James nods at me.
Minerva clears her throat, "Lilith, you are making things worse by keeping Mr. Kairington pinned to the wall. You do realize that his uncle is the first chair of the magic council. I won't be able to prevent them from being called in now that you have attacked him with magic. I also know there is nothing that they can do to hurt you. It will just make your life harder in the long run. Please let him go."
I acquiesced and released Mr. Kairington, but give him a look like he best not push me again. He scowls at me and stomps his way out of the room. "He is heading to call the council now," Minerva tells me. "We might as well get ready for their arrival, and James I know that you have been getting a lot of attention from the legacies. Please make sure you stay with Lilith as often as you can. Lilith, don't leave campus until the council comes. You two can head to lunch now and James sees if you can keep Lilith from doing anything else to bring attention to herself." I look at Minerva and nod.
We head to lunch and James starts asking, "what happened that made you so mad?"
I look at him and shrug, "stupid male arrogance, it started with Mr. Baker and his attitude to my magic and then Mr. Kairington trying to shift all blame off the legacies and onto me for last night. I see now why those legacies can get away with anything. That's going to change though, I don't know how I am going to do it yet but that magic council is going to learn its place."
"I'd love to see that, especially when I just learned what they do with demons when they find them. I never knew how much risk my mom was in just being with my dad. I never realized how corrupt this council could be that they could let the legacies do anything and they blame it on someone else," James tells me.
"I am an unknown so it's easier for them to shift blame to me. I felt I was going to be targeted after I took the test. They wanted me to be the bad guy because I am different and I don't bow to their authority. You have been lucky as you could not stand up to them so they didn't take your difference as a threat. I need you to get a message to your mom to tell them to keep an eye out for the council. I will do what I can to neuter their power so that they can't go after you, and your parents." I explained to him.
We keep alert as we make it to Mag Mell and fall into a place in the line to get our lunch. There seem to be lots of surprised faces as they see me stand in line. I whisper to James, "start moving your magic through your body. That will increase your strength and reaction time. Do that till I tell you it's ok to stop." I scanned the room looking for any possible threats. I notice the legacies and they look confused by my appearance here. They are far enough away that they don't pose a threat to us. We get our food and head to our normal table.
Tara and Brian are sitting in their normal seats and I also see Justice sitting there as well. "You may not want to be seen with us right now, I stirred up a shit storm today," I warned them.
They all looked at each other and then back to me, "Nah, we will take our chances with you. You seem to be able to take care of yourself and I would like to help you, Roomie," Justice says to me with a smile that fills my heart with joy.
"But we want to know what is going on, please trust us," Brian says to me.
"Ok, cliff-notes version, I am Lilith but I am not James' cousin. I am his grandmother. I am the first human created by the Goddess in Eden. When all humans were banished from Eden, Michael and Lucifer taught me magic. That is why my magic is more powerful than any other wizard's. I was also alive for seven thousand years before I was betrayed by Michael and Lucifer. They trapped my soul in an amulet for the last three thousand years. My daughter managed to free my soul not too long ago. I am here to help James learn how to use his magic since his works like mine." I explained quickly.
Brian looks at James, "Your grandmother, seriously?" He looks at me and I nod. "So that means your mom is immortal as well, right?"
James nods at him, "I don't know if I will be immortal as well. I am sixteen by the way so I don't have any cool stories to tell. I only met Lilith a little over a week ago, but she is nice. Well, most of the time," he says as he gives me an evil eye.
"What I have problems with idiotic men, so sue me." Giving him my best I'm innocent look.
"So, you are male-hating lesbo then," Brian says a little scared.
"Lesbian, yes. Man-hating, I could go either way. I am more likely to hate a man than trust them." I explain.
"So why trust me?" Brian asks, still scared.
"James, he trusts you and I trust him. So, you are good to me unless you do something to betray me then I never forget." I say giving him an evil grin.
"You truly are a scary woman, Lilith, but your cool to me," Brian says to me.
"Dude, if Lilith was gone for the last three thousand years, then how old is your mom," Brian says to James and I just shake my head. James just shrugs his shoulders.
"They haven't told me yet and the only ones who know are the two of them," James replies just as Tara smacks Brian's shoulder.
"You should know better than to talk about a woman's age," Tara tells him with a cold look in her eyes. Justice and I give Tara a wide smile, as Brian rubs his shoulder.
During our conversation, I forgot to watch the legacies, and as I look up, they are right in front of us. I smile and ask, "Ready for some more streaking?"
Luther flushes red, "You won't be so smug when the Council binds your powers and kicks you to the curb. You don't mess with us we will always get you in the end"
I burst out laughing and shook my head, "OMG you think that I am afraid of your council? As if they could understand my magic enough to bind me. I am not afraid of them or you, you are an insignificant nothing that I won't even bother to remember." Their faces drop in confusion at my remarks especially since I said it loud enough for everyone in the dining hall to hear. I give them an evil grin and say loudly, "I am Lilith the First, and I will not cow down to anyone. Especially you," I explain to Luther poking him in the chest with my finger and pushing him back a few steps. "You play as if you have some power but you are nothing more than a leech, you feed off the accomplishments of your relatives. You couldn't hold a candle to a real wizard let alone me. So run along with your tiny tail between your legs." I give them the evilest grin I can muster.
They quickly move away from me, and I laugh as I scan the room. Well so much for the subtle approach I was originally planning on. I take a bow to the other students and say, "I hope you liked the show. I'm here all afternoon. "I turn and skip back to my seat with a huge smile on my face.
I think I finally understand what I am going to do to turn this all around. Just in time as I see Mr. Kairington walking into the dining hall followed by his staff that escorted me earlier. His face had a smile on it as if he had just won a prize. I jump up and take my tray to deposit my trash. "Looks like the parade of monkeys will continue sooner than I thought," I say so the whole dining hall could hear me. I gave my brightest smile to everyone and said, "Come along Mr. Kairington you don't want to miss out on my lesson to the council."
His smile faltered with my attitude, seething he remarks to me, "I am going to enjoy watching them wipe that smile off your face!" I snort as I turn to face him walking backward.
"Why so hostile Mr. Kairington, you might want to pay close attention you might learn something," I say giggling as I see James's hurrying to catch up with us. "How's your back Mr. Kairington? The wall didn't hurt you too much did it?" I asked him jokingly.
"Mock me all you want Ms. Primus, soon your magic will be bound and you will be shipped off to God knows where!" he says threateningly.
"Goddess," I retort.
"Excuse me," he says looking at me with full attention.
"You said God knows where, but the Goddess is not male. You might want to keep that in mind in the future." I say as I turn and walk away.
I get escorted to the testing room that has been changed from its normal open space to a platform at the back of the room with five chairs that look highly polished wood with red upholstery padding the seat and back. The center of the room is a single wooden slat chair with arms rests, obviously not meant for comfort. "I take this uncomfortable one is mine, for now," I say jokingly and sit down.
Mr. Kairington puts a spell on me that is supposed to make it so I can't move. I know I can dispel it with ease but I want to see how this plays out. Staff and a few students start to fill the bleachers at the front of the room, I'm assuming they are here to tell the council what I have been doing. The legacies are sitting up front so I give them a wink and smile.
I see five figures walking covered in black cloaks, who I assume are the council members. "Don't mind me, I would get up for you but Tweedle dee back there bound me to the chair." I laugh and get dirty scowls from the five men. Of course, they are all men I think to myself. They sit down on the chairs in front of me.
Then a new figure enters and recognizes that he is a demon. No one else seems to know he is there. Ok then, I'll just not acknowledge him to see what he does. He stands behind the center chair and speaks softly to the man there.
The man in the center chair stands and addresses me, "In your very short time here you have already proven your disregard for the proper magic techniques that we use to keep everyone safe, and your improper use of magic against your fellow students and the teachers. Do you have anything to say for yourself?"
"Not really, but I would like to know who I am addressing if that's not too much to ask?" I ask, keeping a big smile on my face.
"The council will now hear from the students you attacked," completely disregarding my question.
So rude I think to myself, and I look off to the side to see the legacies walking up to address the council, "Hey kiddies, don't forget to mention that just about everyone on campus saw the video of you all losing your clothes." I am just going to have so much fun with this.
They relay the events of the last two days conveniently leaving out that they instigated the incident, to begin with, but that doesn't matter. I know that nothing I say would change the minds of the council especially when it involves their kin. I kind of tuned out the rest of the testimony as I know what happened.
As everyone was finished, I see the demon talk to the center councilman, I am still trying to figure out why he is there.
"Lilith Primus, we have heard the testimony of the students and teachers, this is the last chance for you to speak," The councilman says.
"That's not my name, I am not Lilith Primus. What I would like to know is your name?" I look at the demon.
"You don't need to know our names as we are just the council and we will judge you..." The councilman starts to say till I cut him off.
I am getting irritated with this guy, "Will you shut up? I was not talking to you; I am talking to the gentleman that has been whispering in your ear during this whole hearing." I pop out of the chair and seal the room, not allowing the demon to escape.
The demon comes out of concealment causing them to shrink and scramble away. "So, tell me young one, what is your name then? I'll give you mine if you tell me yours." He speaks in a seductive tone.
"I am surprised that you don't recognize me, that must mean you are a fledgling demon. Did you just come into your powers? For how can any of Hell's spawn not recognize Lilith the First? You might as well just tell me your name so that I can send you back to your home with a message." I reply moving past the councilmen and closer to the demon.
"I am Ferner, a crossroad demon, at your service. What is it you desire?" He says, still trying to play me.
I hear the councilman's voice coming from behind me saying, "We had a deal, you need to keep your side of the bargain."
The demon and I both look over at the councilman and chuckle to ourselves. "It's like he has never dealt with one of the fallen before." I joked with the demon.
"The fallen, that is an old name, I am guessing you have some experience with us then, judging by the fact that you could see me while I was obscured," he says to me. "What do you want from me 'Lilith the First'?" Ferner asks still unaware of who I am.
"Ferner, I have something simple for you to do for me, I need you to pass a message to Lucifer for me. Tell him that Lilith the First knows what he did, and I am not happy with him." I state to the demon then with a twist of my hand he bursts into flames and disappears into nothing.
I turn to the Council and the others in the room, "Minerva do you wish to let the council know what you found out about me? Then I will fill in the rest."
Minerva explained to the council that she found evidence that I was alive six thousand years ago and had records that indicated I lived until about 3 thousand years ago.
"Thank you, Minerva, if everyone would follow me, please so I can explain the rest." I walk out and down into the courtyard. I amplify my voice, "Come all to the courtyard." I waited on the students to file out of the buildings. "I grab the council and the legacies with my magic and lift them into the air on either side of me.
"I am Lilith, the first human-made in Eden, Guardian of the Tree of Knowledge. I have lived for ten thousand years; my magic was gifted to me by the Goddess and I was trained by the archangels. Your magic is nothing compared to what I wield. As of this moment, I am dissolving the council and I will be the voice of the wizarding community. Does anyone have any questions?" I release the council members and look at them, "For your corruption and misuse of your positions I bind your magic. As for the legacies, you have terrorized the students of this campus for long enough but I will put it to your fellow students what your punishment will be. Minerva, I will leave you in charge of the school and you have my full support for any changes you wish to make here. Now if you will excuse me, I have some people I want to talk to." I announce to the residents of the campus.
As I walk through the students, I feel a hand grab my shoulder. I turn to see Elizabeth. “Mother, what have you done?”
Author's note:Sorry for the delay in posting. I had some family issues that I had to take care of that took me away from my writing. I hope you enjoy what I have to offer you
***
"What have you done?" Elizabeth asked me.
There was a mixture of anger and fear in her voice that I could not quite place. I had seen that same expression on her face before, but I could not remember where. " I am making this place a better place," I said. "For James to learn. I am still going to teach him, just like I promised. I looked away from her and down at my hands. They were trembling slightly, and I clenched them into fists to try and stop the shaking. I can't let him grow up in this world the way it is."
I grabbed my family and led them back to my dorm room. With everyone outside trying to figure out what is going to happen now. I address all of them, "I have hidden from my responsibility for too long. I am sorry that I have surprised you all with my actions. Last night I had a dream in which I was back in Eden. I am stuck here on this plane until humans can be trusted to protect the Tree of Knowledge. I can't behave like a teenager in school. I just have no real experience on which to base my actions. I tried to keep my magic more subtle but even the simplest of actions made me noticeable to the others.
"I also couldn't let James get hurt, and I may have gone a little overboard with my payback, on those legacies. I just can't hide from my responsibility anymore. I am sorry for outing myself like this. I just needed wizards to know that they can't continue to act the way they have been. There was no accountability for those in charge." I explain to them then take a solemn pause.
I hear Kyle's voice in my head, "I have been thinking you said it should have been impossible for James to inherit your powers. What if he didn't inherit your powers at all? What if it was just a natural evolution of magic in humans and there are others like you both? This would explain why the council was so adamant about not being able to use magic like this and why they have been trying to keep a lid on things. They obviously wouldn't want to have anyone that could challenge their power. We need to find out more about this. We need to talk to the former council and check out their records." He has an interesting point those families have been in charge for so long of course they would do anything to remain in control.
I address my family again, "Kyle has brought up an interesting point to me, what if James wasn't different because of me but that he was related to me just being coincidence? There may be others like him that have been suppressed by the council that no one knows about."
James and David look at each other and David says "Who is Kyle?"
"Oh right, he was the vessel that was carrying my soul, and when Elizabeth freed me, his soul was transferred to me. So, he is another consciousness that lives in my head." They look surprised by my nonchalant attitude about this.
Elizabeth gets us back on track, "Okay, so you think that maybe James is not the only one that has powers as you do? How do we get these records to verify that?"
"I guess that I will have to go ask the council what they may know about this and where their records may be," I muse. "I need to talk to Minerva about this she has some of my old papers, so she might be able to help us out."
We headed back outside to the courtyard only to be bombarded with questions from angry and scared parents. With my magically enhanced voice, I call out to everyone, "parents, students, and staff members I have no plans to shut down this school or change the way things are being taught here. I am leaving that solely in Minerva's hands and I trust her to make sure your children are getting the best education possible. The only thing that will change is that I will be asking Minerva to let me teach a class to help those that are different from the average wizard. As for governing the wizards of the world, I plan to interview candidates for the new council that I am forming to act as a check and balance of not only me but also the council itself. No longer will we be governed by corrupt rulers that prevent any change from happening. That is all I am going to say currently, for I must consult with a few people before I can make any changes to our world."
With that said I worked my way through the crowd to the front of Lyonesse hall, seeing Minerva on the steps trying to keep everything calm. Behind her are the legacies and the former council members. Great, I think they are all in the same place. I walk up to Minerva; she gives me an angry look. "We all need to talk," pointing to her and the council and legacies. "Can we please go into the testing room?" I ask gently and respectfully. We all filed into the building and went up to the testing room. I sit on the middle chair and I ask Minerva to sit next to me. I look down at the former council members, "I was not planning to do this until I saw the demon follow you all into the room. So how long have you been working with that demon?" I ask.
Mr. head of the council just glared at me silently and didn't answer. Finally, one of the others spoke up, "I am Michael Sutton, I would like to say that I had no idea that Augustus Kairington was working with a demon." I had the others agree with his statement.
"Augustus Kairington, do you have anything to say for yourself?" He remained silent. I sighed, "Moving on, you know who I am and that I am powerful. I should be singular in my power but I have found myself meeting another that moves magic through their bodies. What I want to know is are there any others that you have suppressed from the rest of the community?"
Again, I wait for a response, only to be met with silence. Kyle speaks to me "You might want to offer some incentive for someone to speak up, like a chance to get their magic back or being able to continue to live their lives as a normal person with no interference." I sigh and nod, he is right I need to offer something to them.
"Ok, I guess I need to give you all some incentives to talk. The first of you that answer my questions will get their magic back after I am sure that you will not be a threat to the community." I pause to give them a chance to think but the others beside Augustus try to speak over each other. "I will speak to each of you individually and if you answer truthfully and are willing to show me the council records then we will talk about getting your magic back."
"Augustus, your silence has doomed you. Since you won't answer my questions, I will have to assume to worst of you, when I put this mark on you it will most likely cause your family to be shunned by the community. Now you have already made a deal with a fallen so I know where your soul is going but I would like to know why?"
It wasn't Augustus who spoke up but Luther, "our family has been under the thumb of that demon for four generations. He promised we would stay in power of the council for sacrificed souls."
"And who was your family sacrificing to the demon?" I asked Luther, seeing the disgust on his face that came from the deal his ancestor made.
"Those wizards that you were talking about, they were the sacrifice that they made to the demon. It's rumored that the demon was looking for a specific soul but he never found it." Luther explained as he looked at Augustus with a look of hate in his eyes.
"How do you know this?" I asked Luther looking calm but about to boil over in anger.
"The contract is in the library of our family home. I have seen it." Luther said.
"Thank you, Luther, I appreciate your candor so your family's stain will not go on with you, "I told him with a smile.
"A specific soul from wizards that could use magic like me. Hmm, seems like Lucifer was trying to find a way to pull my soul off this plane, which would contradict the Goddess' will. Interesting it seems at least one member of your family has a conscious, Augustus." I said as I looked at the man.
He finally said something but nothing important, "I will see you fall. At that time, you will beg me for mercy only to find none."
Elizabeth and I both laugh at that statement. Elizabeth lets out a laugh, "None will cause Lilith to beg for mercy let alone a simple human like you. She has fought archangels and she is still here. Do not think you can get enough power to challenge her," I smiled at her words.
"Luther one other question. Did you know that James was like those other wizards that were sacrificed?" I asked.
His head hung low in shame, "Yes I did, I was tasked with getting him to use magic in a way that would show that he was not a normal wizard so that my grandfather could sacrifice him but when you came, I saw an opportunity to get out of sacrificing him." I see the rage building up in Elizabeth's eyes and I quickly intervene, putting a hand on her shoulder.
"Thank you, Luther, for being so candid with us. I appreciate that you did not want him to be sacrificed." I thanked him and led Elizabeth over to Augustus. I reached over and cupped her face in my hands, "my darling Elizabeth, since he was trying to sacrifice your son, I think you should be the one to punish him how you see fit." Looking over her shoulder I say, "David can you please take James out of the room as he should not see what is about to happen." David nodded and quickly ushered James out of the room.
I moved away from Augustus and Elizabeth. She loses her composure and screams at Augustus; her glamour fails as she swings her hand at him. Her long black claws rip through his neck and he falls to the floor headless. Elizabeth looks at me crying and I wrap her in a hug. "How could they want to hurt my little boy? He has not hurt anyone." I walk Elizabeth over to the chairs and sit with her. I grab her bloody hand not carrying about the blood.
"You may all think me a hypocrite right now condemning Augustus for working with a fallen, and here I am helping a demon. First, she is my daughter, and second, she is not fallen. She never served the Lord of Hell and has been nothing but a good mother and wife. She has always lived here on this plane, that is why she is different from that lowly crossroads demon." I look at my daughter with pride as I say this.
Elizabeth regains her composure and restores her glamour. "I am sorry for losing control mother."
"It's ok, my darling, you have nothing to apologize for," I reassure her.
Everyone was staring at us with a mix of confusion and horror. "What? Are you questioning a mother's love for her child?" I ask.
Luther was terrified that what happened to his grandfather would happen to him. He fell to his knees at Elizabeth's feet, "please forgive me for what I did to your son. I will never let anything like that happen ever again, please give me a chance to make it right." Elizabeth looked at Luther with anger and hatred but not as much intensity as she looked at Augustus.
"I feel that you would not be so ready to change your ways with James if I were a normal wizard, but I will give you a chance to make amends to my son." Elizabeth nodded and said to Luther. She turns to me, "mother I must go back home and spend some time with my son and husband." I nod to her as she leaves.
"Minerva, I am sorry that you had to witness this. I want to talk to you about starting a class for those wizards that bring magic into themselves as a way to use it. I would like to teach it for now but once we get some students trained then maybe one can take over those duties. "I look at Minerva with a serious look on my face. "I really would like you to take control of this school and make sure we get the most out of your students. You have my full support to make any changes you need to make. I would also like to know if there is any way that I can communicate with the wizard community as a whole?" Minerva looked at me with a serious look that matched my own.
"I think that I have some ideas that might work. I would like to have some of the other teachers learn about your magic so that we can build a better bridge between us. As for communication with the whole community, you would have to go to one of the old council members' houses and use their communication stones, as they are the only ones set up to be able to communicate with the entire community. If I may recommend Lilith, you will need some help to run the community as well as to teach the classes you wish to teach. If you need anything I will be more than happy to help in any way that I can." With that, she got up and left the room.
Next, I will deal with the remainder of the legacies. I had the four remaining legacy students to talk to. I wave for them to come and stand in front of me. "Now what are we going to do about your actions towards your fellow students? Do you have anything you wish to say for yourselves?" I asked.
Sara what the first to step up and speak, "I realize that this is not a good excuse for my actions but I fell into these habits because I was afraid of what my parents would do if I didn't maintain the status quo. Once I started down that path, I started to see myself as better than the others and that I was supposed to do things to make myself look superior to the rest." She said with a look of shame, her red hair hanging disheveled over her face. She was still so very sexy looking.
"And do your others feel the same way?" I asked the rest of the students. All but Simon nodded their heads in affirmation. "Simon, do you have something to say on your behalf?"
"Not really, I could care less about the legacies or anyone else. I'm only in this for me to get ahead. I don't care about anything else." He shrugged and moved to sit in the chair I was once sitting in. He showed no lack of concern for anything.
"Well, Simon I appreciate your honesty as I think some of your comrades if not all true, I think you may want to consider how you act towards others in the future. You may need them in the future. That is just my opinion on the matter but you have to do what you think is best for you." I looked around at all the legacies. "I would remember what you saw here when you put gaining power over others. I won't punish you for your past actions but I will not tolerate any further abuse of the students in this school." I look at them at wave to them to leave. They all got up and left me with a dead body and the rest of the council members.
"I think we can dispense with the individual member interviews and you can all talk to me as a group. So, what do you have to say about your assistance in the sacrifice of all those innocent people in the name of remaining in power?"
Michael nods and starts to speak but I cut him off. "Does he speak for all of you?" They nod to me in unison. "Very well then, go ahead Michael."
"We agree that the sacrifice of those innocent people was not what we intended to happen when we prosecuted those individuals. They were just to be bound and then released back to their homes. We would not be part of that type of atrocity. While we did bind those individuals to maintain our power, it was not our intention to harm them further." Michael explains their actions.
" I am aware that this was not the first generation to be prosecuted. I would like to know how far back this practice of binding started?" I ask to get an idea of the scope of the persecutions that occurred.
"Our records show that this practice started about 300 years ago. It was said it was done to maintain the balance of power within the wizard community." Michael explains.
"This stops now, I will not allow it to continue. Wizards have been entrusted with a fraction of knowledge from the Tree of Knowledge. This must not be how it is to be used. This knowledge was meant to make humans better and allow them to regain their right to the lost knowledge of the Goddess, but it appears that humans selfishly took it and used it to their advantage. We must correct this." I explain angrily. "Your magic will remain bound until such a time that you have proven your worth to the community. I want access to all council records."
I send them away; I try to come to terms with how many wizards must have been sacrificed for no other reason than to uphold the current power structure. 'This is what humans have done throughout our history,' Kyle says to me. 'Modern world is built on the backs of those deemed below the rest.'
'I would have thought that at some point in time, that men would have gained the knowledge to be better to each other. I guess the Goddess was right to expel humans from Eden and access the Tree of Knowledge. Man is not ready to hold that kind of knowledge,' I think back to him.
***
I exit into the courtyard and take a deep breath. The courtyard is quiet with only a few people milling about, a look of uncertainty on their faces. I need to clean up from the day's events, so I head toward Morgana Hall.
I entered my room to find Justice laying on her bed, earbuds in, and her laptop on her lap. She looks up as I enter, she sees the gore on my hands and looks a little startled. "Is everything okay?" She looks almost afraid to ask.
"It will be, I hope. Right now, I just want to clean up and get some dinner. This day has taken a greater toll on me than I could have imagined." I say not looking into her eyes as I grab my toiletries and towel and head to take a shower. After I showered the dirt and grime of the day off me, I headed back to the room to get dressed and ready for dinner. Justice is waiting for me in the room, she looks nervous as I walk in. I'm guessing that she's worried about what I did that covered my hands in blood. I looked at her and gave her a small smile, "I didn't hurt anyone, that was from the punishment that was doled out by someone else. I'll explain later."
I finished getting dressed and we headed out to the Mell Mag for dinner. As we entered the room was filled with students sitting solemnly around the tables. Not much chatter was going on, but I did get stares from them as I passed. I kept my head up and walked confidently through the room. Grabbing my food I headed for my usual table, not surprisingly James was not there. I guess that Elizabeth decided to take him home for the night so they could talk. Tara and Brian are sitting together and smiling as Justice and I sit down.
Tara was the first to speak, "was that what you planned to happen today?" I shook my head.
"No, that wasn't my plan but even the best-laid plans will fall to the waist side when you engage the enemy," I say but realize that wasn't me but Kyle that said that. 'Kyle, how did you do that, use me to speak?'
'I don't know it was just what I was thinking that is what I would tell my soldiers in this situation,' he says to me. Pushing that to the side for now, as I had more important concerns at the moment.
"When I found out more about what was going on I had to improvise to maintain control of the situation. I couldn't let the council stay in power with what came to light so I decided to take care of them." I explained to them while not going into too much detail that I didn't want to burden them with.
As we were eating our food, Sara walked up to us, her red hair lacking luster, her makeup streaked from crying, and just looking miserable. She asked if she could join us. I gave her a confused look but she just shrugged and said, "I have no one else to sit with, most everyone here hates me and I can't be around the others right now." I nodded and gestured to the seat next to me. The rest of the group gave me a look to ask if I was crazy about letting her join us. Sara addresses those at the table, "I'm sorry if I did anything to you three while I was here." Her face hangs low like she is just totally defeated by her shame. I just wanted to hug her and show her some sexual pleasure she has never experienced before.
I didn't want to make things more difficult for her than they already were. "So, what are you going to do now?" I asked her, trying to make small talk. Sara just shrugged and said, "I don't know, I guess I'll just try to lay low and not cause any more trouble." I nodded and gave her a small smile.
Justice was looking at me with a raised eyebrow as if she could sense my inner thoughts. I gave her a sheepish grin and shrugged my shoulders. I guess that I'm not as good at hiding my emotions as I thought. I turned my attention back to Sara who was still looking down at her food, poking at it with her fork.
To lighten up the mood and since I haven't gotten to know any of these people at all. I was so worried about James and myself that I didn't put any effort into getting to know them. "I'm curious, you all know some about my abilities, what are all your specialties?" I asked the group.
Tara was the first to respond, "I specialize in water magic, though I still struggle with the basics sometimes." She says looking nervous at me. I nod to her. "I mainly can use my magic to move faster through the water."
"That's interesting I will have to get you to show me that sometime. I have never needed to do something like that but it sounds interesting." I replied to her. "I've spent most of my life living in caves so I haven't done very much swimming," I say to everyone.
"Caves, with all your power and you lived in caves. Why did you never build a castle or something?" Sara asks me.
"You have to remember that I was living in a time before large houses and my mate and I were able to use our magic to keep us comfortable. We had a garden and a hot spring that we used to keep us warm. My mate and children were more comfortable being in a place where they didn't have to keep up the glamour at all times. They just had to do it when we would go to the city for supplies." I spoke.
Brian responded next, "I am aligned to earth magic, though mostly I can just move earth around." He spoke.
" I wonder if I can teach you how to grow plants. I love to make gardens. I try to get them as close to Eden as I can but as time has gone by since I was there, I have slowly forgotten what it looked like." I say to Brian.
"Wait, you are not in any of the stories about Eden. How come no one knows about you being there?" Justice asked me.
"Yes, well when Adam got Eve to eat the fruit of the tree of knowledge they were banished from Eden and they had most of their memories removed. After I was banished, I was allowed to keep my memories but I didn't interact with the humans back then, because they were just so animalistic. "I explain.
Justice looked at me and started, "I am aligned with water magic, I have some control over water and I can create small amounts of water if I need it." I am impressed by her abilities.
"That is very useful to have when you are out in the wilderness," I replied to her.
Sara looks up from her plate and says, "Fire, I am aligned to fire magic, I can create a column of fire, but I can't control it if it spreads to the surrounding environment."
"Fire to match your fiery red hair," I say biting my lip. "The control will come with practice." I held out my hand and created a small flame in the center of my palm. With a bit of magic, I make the flame grow a little then change shape to look like a dancing woman with long hair. I let the flame dance for a little before I closed my hand and extinguished the flame.
The others look at me with a mix of amusement and surprise, I even get some looks of surprise from the tables surrounding us. "Yes, it's all about being able to put your intent into the magic. It is easier when the magic is inside your body to put your intent into it, but it still takes a lot of practice to control it. Now the first step to learning to control intent is to be able to focus and compress the magic into your focus this way you are not trying to hold your intent while the magic goes through your focus." I explain to them and have more people listening to my explanation. More of the students in the room start asking me questions and I try to explain them to them as best as I can.
I ask everyone to follow me after dinner as we go to a field near the school, "I will demonstrate putting intent into magic. I look at the field and feel the magic around me. Since I am going to be casting a large spell, I go back to my dance to pull more magic through me. Closing my eyes, I focus on the magical energies surrounding me and I start to move them through my body as I move in my dance. The magic swirls in me condensing into a small ball of pure magical energy. I focus on the ball and push my intent into the magic. In my mind, I make a garden paradise with a hot spring at the center. The garden stretched from around the hot spring to fill the entire field.
When I feel the magic has finished its work, I open my eyes to see even more eyes on me than there were before. The look of astonishment on their faces when they see my creation makes me happy. Being around magical beings most of my life I never really got that sense of awe before. I noticed Minerva and Mr. Kairington looking with amazement at my work. I even saw Mr. Baker tried not to be noticed but still looking on in amazement.
"To do this I just had a clear intent on what I wanted the magic to do and then I focused the magical energies into a ball and pushed the magic out slowly while mixing unfocused magic with it to create a larger effect. When you compress magic in this way you must be careful when releasing it. Do not let it all come out at once. If I were to have released all the magic I compressed at once nothing would be standing for several miles around me. I have only used magic like that once before and it ended very badly for an island I was forced to fight on."
Minerva walks up next to me and says, "You did all this in thirty minutes, that's just amazing. That dance of yours is really beautiful as well. I heard about it from Mr. Baker but to see it in person is just amazing. How long will this last here?"
"For as long as I keep putting my magic into it, otherwise it will all die," I explain to her. "I once had a garden similar to this where I lived with my family for several thousand years. I was told it all died when I was imprisoned."
I leaned down and picked out a red Amarillis flower and walked over to Sara and threaded the stem through her hair. She gave me a warm smile and blushed. I knew it, she was into me. I thought I saw that in her, during the goo incident.
I walked around looking at others' reactions to the garden. Most of the faces showed amazement and awe, I continued till I was standing next to Justice. "How do you feel about being my friend, now?" I asked.
Justice looked at me still in shock, "I know you said you were powerful, but this is beyond anything I could have imagined. I don't think there was ever a wizard that was this powerful."
"I imagine not," I replied back
"Was that Sara you were blatantly flirting with, I thought you had a mate that you were madly in love with?" She asked me.
"My mate is the queen succubus, we have always shared other lovers," I look at her as if that was obvious.
"Oh, so you're going to use Sara for sex then?" She said looking a little upset.
"I'm not going to use her for sex, I plan to have lots of sex with her, but I am immortal and I will always look like I am so a long relationship is pointless to consider," I say to her still confused by her question.
"You may find that she may not be as willing as you think, she may want a relationship with you," she says to me in a tone that suggests that she is skeptical of me getting what I want. She walks away from me, leaving me wondering what she was trying to say. Of all the women I have been with none wanted anything more than a good time then to get back to their husbands.
I lay in bed thinking about my life and the life I want now here in the modern age. I don't want to go back into hiding again. There is just so much that I need to know about the world and how I can live in it as I am. Neither Kyle nor I have any experience in living as a teenage girl. Now that Kyle can exert his own will on me is something we will have to work out.
'You know I can hear what you are thinking,' Kyle says in my mind. 'We need to find a way to live outside this school,' as you said. As for life inside the school and dealing with magic and wizards and all the stuff that I thought didn't exist, that's all for you. What we need is a group of friends that can help us out while we are outside these walls. Maybe go on some trips with Tara and Brian to get the teenage experience we need.'
'You have a good point Kyle, we have those that are close to us, show us how to be a normal teenager,' I say. 'I must say that having you in my head like this is a bit unnerving but I will get used to it. I do like that I was able to understand English when I first got here, and your understanding of how things work in the modern world has made it easier for me to adjust.'
I look over at Justice and she is facing the wall with her back to me. "Hey Justice, are you mad at me or something? You haven't said anything to me since we got back here."
She rolls over and looks at me, "Lilith, I don't know what to say to you. You are beyond anyone here at the school when it comes to magic. You have no relatable experiences with anyone here at the school and yet you remain here. Why? I am just confused about everything that has happened today. I just want to know that everything is going to be alright and it's not all going to come crashing down."
"You are right Justice, nothing that happened today was planned out and it is going to take some time to make this whole situation work. I won't promise that there will be no problems but I will promise that I will do everything to protect this school and its students. As for why I am still here, that is something that I wanted to talk to you about. You know that I have now experienced living in this time as a young woman. I may know about the modern world but not how I fit into the world outside of magic. I hid away from the world after I met my mate and we were happy living our lives together alone, but that is just not possible anymore. I need people I can trust to help me make sense of how I exist outside of the world of magic. I would like your help in understanding this world from a new perspective." I explain to her in a serious tone.
"You are not going to be a student here Lilith, you'll be a teacher. So why do you want to continue to live here with me and the other students?" She asks me, finally getting to the root of the problem she had with me.
I look at her with a smile, "I will only be teaching one class with one person at the moment, so for the rest of the day, I will need to sit in on the other classes so that I can understand what your magic is really like. Most of all I am staying here in this room with you because I like you and I want to be your friend. I can't hang out with the teachers because they can't show me what it is like to live as I am. I need you and the other students because I need people to do stuff with that are as young as I appear. Everything here and now is new to me and I'm just trying to learn how to adjust to this life. I need to be here with all of you if I am ever going to have a chance at surviving this new world."
She looks at me for a few moments, "Ok just remember I don't want to see you and Sara going at it while I am here, and don't do it on my bed." She laughs as she tries to say it with a straight face.
"I'll hang a sock on the doorknob so you won't come in," I laughed with her.
"If you do that, then you will have every girl on this floor at your door trying to listen in on you. I know you are not a monogamous girl, but I also don’t want you to turn this place into your sex den and no orgies you got it, Missy," Justice says with a mock authoritative tone causing us to both bust out laughing. "Can you tell me about your mate? I'm kind of curious what the woman who owns your heart is like?" She asks me as she sits up cross-legged on her bed looking at me.
***
Shar'li is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen; her skin has the cutest blue tinge to it that makes her black horns stand out. Her fanged smile is as alluring as it was dangerous. The horns are erogenous zones for a succubus and as you would guess about any succubus, she had amazing talents in lovemaking.
More than the sex though she was the first one to see me as a person, and not some object of desire. So many times, we would just lay on the furs in our cave and just talk, and I would never get bored because I loved the sound of her voice. Even after several millennia we never got tired of each other.
When we finally started having children, together it created this bond for us that made me understand that she is the only woman I will ever love. I would move mountains to get her back, and once I do locate where she is that is exactly what I will do.
She gave me the most wonderful family I could ever have asked for. It's like the Goddess made her just for me. When Lucifer sent out his call for demons of Earth to join him in his war against Heaven, Shar'li chose me over fighting with the rest of the demons. We lived a quiet life together sharing everything and raising our children and experiencing the joys of parenthood, as we watched them grow.
Our home was a place of love and happiness. Our children while being succubus learned to live and feed without killing. This was something unique about our family. Most demons kill so that they can take the power of that person's soul. We never killed.
It was a perfect life till Michael came back into our lives and forced me to fight him. That cost me everything because I never made it back home to my family.
I finished the story with tears in my eyes and a broken heart. I promised right then that I would get her back, whatever it took.
***
It depresses me to think about Shar'li because she is gone because of my fight with Michael and Lucifer. I want to see her again, and it breaks my heart that I cannot find her. I know she would be here helping me with James and the other problems that I have here.
I look over to Justice with a half-smile, "she is everything to me after I lost my home in Eden. She finally made me feel whole again, and that is just one of the many reasons she will always be my mate.
"She sounds like a great person not at all what the stories would have you believe of demons. I hope that you can find her," she told me with a big smile.
I smile back, "So is there anyone special in your life?" I ask feeling closer to her already.
"I have dated a few boys but most I couldn't stay with since they are not involved in the wizard community. I haven't found anyone here so right now I have no one but I am not ready for anything serious. I still want to go to college and study marine biology. If I meet someone, I may consider dating them. You have a long life ahead of you, what are you going to do?" She asks me as we continue our conversation.
"I have no idea what I am going to do long term, but first I am going to get my family back together and I will have to see what comes next for me. I cannot live within the outside society very easily, from what I understand of how the outside society works I just won't be able to live with much freedom out there. I may have to stay in the background and just help with the wizarding society," I tell her with a smile.
We continued talking for a while longer before we both decided to go to sleep, I know it was going to be a long day tomorrow. I have to go to the Kairington manor and see what I can find in the records there and also send out a message to the rest of the wizarding society.
I had a night with no dreams, just a relaxing sleep that made me feel refreshed and ready for the new day. As I headed to take a shower the other girls were saying good morning to me and interacting with me. It was nice to feel accepted and liked now after such a rough start to school. I am feeling like I am beginning to fit in. I am getting ready to start my day.
Justice and I make our way to Mag Mell for breakfast. We got to our table and I found James sitting there with a huge smile on his face. He gets up and hugs me and we sit down to eat. Tara and Brian are there as well, telling James about what went down last evening. Shortly after we all start to eat, Sara walked over and sat down next to me, "Good morning sexy," she whispers in my ear and brushes her hand against mine. I give her a quick wink and smile at her. “What was that?” James asked us.
“It’s nothing yet,” I smile and laugh
I give James a quick rundown of what I am going to be doing today while the students will be having an assembly to go over any changes that are going to be initiated in the school and to listen to the announcement that I will be giving.
I met Luther at the transport station at school and we headed over to the Kairington Manor. As we get transported to the outside of Kairington Manor we are met by a large group of guards blocking our way into the manor. I give Luther a look, are they serious about this or what?
"Are we going to have a problem here?" I ask the guards in an authoritative tone.
"You will not be allowed on this property this family does not recognize your authority to take over the council and your actions against our lord of the manor is recognized as an act of treason and you will be dealt with the utmost severity," the largest of the guards with no neck says to me.
"Who is going to stop me?" I joke and look at Luther who is looking frightened. I am hit by an intense cone of fire coming from the guards. I just laugh loud, "Is that all you got?" I walked forward through the fire and grabbed the guard by his head and snapped his neck. I look at the rest of the guards with a calm face and a cocky smirk, I throw an explosive ray of light at them. The guards fly back in a smoking heap as I continue to walk to the gate.
With a wave of my hand, the metal gates fly from the wall, crashing to the ground several yards away. I look at Luther’s shocked face as I wave to him to follow me. With a frightened look, he runs to catch up to me, "Luther, I didn't want this to happen, I am not normally a violent person. I won't let these people continue to hold the rest of the wizard's hostage from achieving more from magic. I will not let anything happen to you either while you are here. You are with me and I look after those I am with," I say to him as we walk up the path to the house.
We don't run into any more guards on the way up to the house. When we open the door and step inside, we are met by an elderly woman and two other gentlemen. "Grandmother please don't fight this," Luther pleads.
"How could you do this to us, Luther? She is the one that killed your grandfather." She says angrily.
"No, I didn't kill him. My daughter was the one that killed him since he was targeting her son to be sacrificed. I am the one who banished the demon back to hell. Just so we are clear on what happened yesterday." I say calmly as I walk around the grand foyer barely looking at any of the people there. "This looks like an expensive house too bad it was created on the backs of the innocent. Now I don't want to have to kill Luther's family..."
I get interrupted by one of the men standing there, "He is no family to us anymore. He has abandoned us and I will no longer call him my son." He spits out the last words.
"That's a shame, Luther as head of this house now will you take me to the records room? I will leave it up to you if you would like me to spare them or if you wish me to rid you of such foul influences in your life." I speak to Luther looking at him to show him how serious I am right now.
Before he can answer me, his father yells out, "who are you to think you have any control over who runs this house and the council? You stupid girl, I will peal the flesh from your bones!" I stop him right there by flashing over to him and grabbing his throat crushing his windpipe with one hand.
"You will do nothing, you insignificant little man, I have battled archangels and demons, do you think your little bit of ill-gotten power is enough to scare me?" His face turns purple as I continue to squeeze his throat.
I feel a hand on my shoulder from behind, "Please Lilith, don't kill him." Luther looks at me with sadness. I release his neck as I throw him to the ground.
"Of course, Luther, I told you that it is your decision on what happens to them. I will follow your lead when it comes to your family's fate." I say to him with sympathy in my voice. I then wave my hand at them and bind them to the chairs that line the wall. "Now, which way to the library?"
The library is a massive two-story room, with a balcony that overlooks the entire first floor. Multiple ladders lead up to the second story, where there are more shelves of books. In the center of the room is a large table. A large polished spherical stone sits on a gold stand. The stone is about the size of my head. Around the room, I see many artifacts that carry magic, such as a wand, a staff, and multiple bottles of potions. This room is where the family does their magic.
I place my hand on the spherical stone, and I am assaulted by a barrage of images. I see the family performing all sorts of dark magic. I see them sacrificing people, animals, and even children. I see them making deals with demons, and I see them being controlled by a higher power. The taint of evil in this family is very strong.
The stone is a magical artifact that allows me to communicate with the wizard community. I use the magic in the stone to send a message to the wizard community.
"Wizards of the world, I am Lilith the First. I am the first human created and have been alive for over ten thousand years. I come to you with a warning. The Kairington family uses dark magic. They have made deals with demons, and they are controlled by a higher power. I have disbanded the wizard council and I have taken control of our society till such a time as a new council can be formed. I know this will cause some discontent since none of you know who I am. I could not allow demons to continue to influence the leadership of wizards.
Now, for what I am looking for to making this new council, I want a six-member council with a representative from each of the inhabited continents. You as wizards will decide who you will send to represent your continent. The council will make all rulings for the world of wizards. I will be the tie-breaking vote only. I do not wish to be an absolute ruler. I will act as a mediator to keep the peace within the council.
I have taken up residence at Dagda Academy, where I will be a teacher for those in the community that can move magical energies through their bodies. I have found that this is a naturally occurring talent in the wizard community, and it should be cultivated to expand the knowledge base of magic.
I will not tolerate any attacks on the school, its students, my family, or me. This will be dealt with using extreme prejudice. I will leave you now to decide who your representatives will be. I will be watching what happens to ensure that we will not have any more corruption within the council," I say to the entire community.
I take my hand off the stone and come back to reality. I hear clapping behind me and feel a large magical power coming from that direction. I turn around to see a handsome gentleman clothed in a high-end suit leaning against the door to the library with a smile on his face. His eyes were dark and piercing. Next to him was the Kairington family no longer bound to the chairs in the foyer. "Hello, Lilith, it's so good to see you again. I was surprised to get your message so I just had to come and see for myself if it was true." He says to me with a smile that showed his teeth.
I move so that Luther is standing behind me, "Lucifer, you came so quick. I didn't realize I warranted this level of attention," I replied with a chuckle.
"I couldn't miss such a grand occasion, the return of the favorite. I also was a little perturbed that Augustus found himself in my realm. I worked hard to have direct access to the council here and you had to go and ruin it for me." Lucifer says to me he still maintains a casual tone and stance with me.
"Oh, I am so sorry I ruined your fun, I guess that makes us even. After all, you attacked me in the back while I was fighting Michael and it took me three thousand years to get back to my body. So, what can I do for you?" I ask him as he begins to walk
"Do for me? Oh no, I don't want anything from you. I think this time I am just going to sit back and enjoy the show when Michael catches wind that you are back. I have no desire to fight with you, I have other concerns with humans now. I will make you a deal, I and my demons will leave you alone and all you have to do is not interfere with my dealings with the humans. I will even extend this to your daughters and all your grandchildren." Lucifer says with a smirk.
"What you are not going to do anything about her we had a deal." Luther's father yells at Lucifer. Lucifer looks at him and then turns to me. He lets out a loud laugh.
"I have no intention of hurting her, her presence is going to provide so much entertainment to watch. Augustus learned the hard way that when it comes to my demons and I, we will never go against Lilith again. You also need to learn your place; you dare to make demands of me like you hold any power. You are a worm in the presence of gods," with a snap of his fingers Lucifer incinerates all three of the Kairington elders. The sounds of their screams echoed throughout the library. As three burned husks of bodies fell to the floor smelling of brimstone and burning flesh. Luther was still screaming in grief and anger.
I turned to Luther and put my hand on his shoulder and forced him to look me in the eyes. "There is nothing you can do to Lucifer so I need you to focus on me and not him or he will add you to the body count of his victims," I say to him to try and keep him from doing something stupid and getting himself killed.
"Lilith, do we have a deal?" Lucifer nonchalantly walks over to me and smirks.
"So let me get this straight Lucifer you want me to leave your deals with humans alone and you will leave my interests alone. Is that the gist of it?" I ask Lucifer as I lean back
"Nice try Lilith, I will leave you and your family alone, I said nothing about your interests." Lucifer laughs as he turns to walk around me.
"I think that is a shit deal Lucifer, if I agree to the deal then someone you deal with can use what you give against me and my family. So you would indirectly be going against me. I want the wizards, all of them left alone by you and your demons and you can have all the fun you want with the humans," I counter to Lucifer's offer.
Lucifer looks at me for a good long while before he laughs, "Ok Lilith, my demons won't tempt any other wizards."
"Then we have a deal Lucifer," I say to him.
"Excellent, it was a pleasure seeing you again my dear Lilith," he says to me as he walks out the door and blinks away.
I shake my head in disbelief as I look around the room. I can't believe that I just made a deal with Lucifer. I know that it is not going to last, but it will give me some time to figure out what he is up to. I just hope that he doesn't do anything to Luther, he is just a kid and doesn't deserve to be dragged into this any further. "Luther I'm sorry about your family," I say to him as I offer what little support I can. I know that there is nothing I can do or say to make it better. "It just sucks that he is involved with your family," I say to Luther leading him out of the library and away from where his family died.
I tell Luther that I have to go back to the library to get something and that he should go back to school. He hugs me and then leaves. I walk back into the library and scan the tomes to see if I can find out more about the sacrifices. I came across a tome from a wizard named Caleb. He was a knight in the crusades, and he was writing about some of the magical artifacts that he came across in the Holy Land. It's not really what I am looking for till I see what he found in a cave deep in the mountains. He found a demon, that was in suspended sleep. He goes on to describe what the demon looks like.
***
From the records of Caleb:
As I enter the bowels of the cave I come across a demon. It looks starved and sickly; the clothing of the body having mostly rotted away. Its large black horns wrap around her head like a crown. Her fingers end in long black talons, and her tail barbed at the end wraps her leg.
I bring my sword down onto her neck to try and destroy this foul beast but my sword bounces off her body refusing to cut through her skin. I next try to use wizard's fire but my flames refuse to touch the demon as if she is protected by an invisible shield. I did not know how to destroy this demon so I grabbed a few of my fellow crusaders and we dragged her into the light.
The light of heaven does nothing to hurt this demon. We decide that we must box this demon up and send her back to the holy church so the priests may find a way to destroy her.
***
I stared at the passage for a long time unable to believe what I had read. Could this be Shar'li? Where did they send her? What holy church? So many questions and yet no answers. I need to tell Elizabeth.
I ran from the house with the book and headed to the portal to get to Elizabeth's home. I step through the portal and enter the waiting room that I was at a few short days ago on my way to Dagda Academy.
Running out of the building bumping into various people on my way, rudely ignoring their shouts of anger at me. I found a taxi on the street and I flag him down. I give him Elizabeth's address and he drives me off through the city as we come closer to my destination.
When we got to Elizabeth's house, I jumped out forgetting to pay the taxi driver and rushed up to the door and pounded on it. The driver yelled at me about payment and in a frustrated state, I quickly ran down to the car and gave him my credit card. With his payment taken care of, he rushes off.
I ran back up to the door and knocked again, with no answer. I am getting frustrated when Kyle pops into my mind, 'call her on the cell phone.' Fuck how stupid could I be?
I quickly grabbed my cell phone from my pocket and found Elizabeth's number saved in my contacts. I dance around in anticipation as I wait for her to pick up the phone.
Finally, she answers, "what's wrong mother?" she asks me straight away.
"Where are you? I have something that I must show you."
"I am at work right now, where are you?"
"I am outside your house right now you must see what I found."
"I am on my way give me fifteen minutes," she says as she hangs up.
I sit on the front steps rereading the text to see if there was anything that I could be missing.
I couldn't find anything in the remaining text that indicated anything about where she was or what they had done with her.
Fifteen minutes later Elizabeth races up into her driveway and jumps out of her car. "Is James, okay? What's so urgent that you had to have me rush right over here?"
"I have no idea what James is up to right now because the last time I saw him was breakfast. That's not important right now, here read this and see if you see what I do." I say to Elizabeth handing her the tome with the page marked.
She gives me a skeptical look as she reads the text. The farther she reads into the text her eyes widen in shock and surprise. "Is this mom?" she asks, still looking at the text in disbelief.
"I think it is," I explain happily. I'm ready to jump out of my skin with
I headed back to the school after a lengthy discussion with Elizabeth on the passage in the book. I was excited, but I was also trying to stay calm since it just wasn't enough information to take action. Elizabeth and I both agreed that we would look through the library and try to find more information on Shar'li.
Once I got back to the school, I absconded to Minerva's office to discuss the outcome of my little speech. I was sitting across her desk from her, she was sitting there looking very tired. She was not happy and I had to wonder if we were getting any blowback from any of the parents. I tried to remain calm and not interrupt as she started to speak. "You have caused a major uproar from the parents after your little speech. They still don't understand why we are allowing you to teach and just where you came from. I would also like to point out that they have never seen what you can do with your magic. I think that you will have to have a demonstration for all of the wizards so that they can accept you," Minerva was looking at me with a concerned look on her face.
"What do you recommend that I do? I can't just go everywhere and do a magic show for everyone. I already have so many things that need my attention and going to all the places in the world to show everyone my power," I say looking at her with a frustrated look. "I'm sorry that people are having trouble with this but I seriously doubt that they would be more accepting of me even if they saw my power."
"What else is going on that you have so little time for? From what I have seen there is little that you could not accomplish with ease. Did things go bad at the Kairington estate?" She asks me surprised by my lack of confidence about being able to handle the situation.
"For most things you are right, but unfortunately things became more complicated while I was at the Kairington estate. For one, Lucifer walked in after my little speech and whipped out Luther's father, grandmother, and uncle right in front of him. With Luther there, I wasn't able to do anything to Lucifer except make a deal to try and protect wizards from further demon influence, though I don't trust him. Second, I found some information in their library about my mate that I need to investigate further. I will be here to work with any kids that come through that need my help. I also have to learn how to survive in this new world as an eternal teenager," I look at her hoping that she will understand the amount of work that I have.
Minerva looked at me with wide eyes, "Lucifer was there and you talked to him? How can you be so nonchalant about that?"
"It's not the first time that I have met him, he helped teach me magic along with Michael. Besides on the mortal plane, his magic is greatly reduced so that I am not in danger from any attacks. He is also not one to attack you directly but through others. However, that doesn't mean that I trust that he won't attack me," I told her.
"I still cannot grasp the amount of power that you must possess to be able to fight with archangels so fearlessly." She said as she looked at me with a surprised look on her face. "But, enough with this, down to work. I have three new students whose parents want you to test for magical traits. I would like for you to test them and if they are like you then we can enroll them in the school."
"Ok, but don't tell me any more about them I would like to have an unbiased evaluation of them. James and I will meet them in the morning in the testing room, after breakfast." I told her, holding up my hand, to stop her from discussing them any further. "Is there anything that you need from me?" I asked to hope that I could go get some dinner and relax.
"One more thing, Lilith. The council is in charge of our budget and while our funds have already been allocated for this semester, we will need to start looking at a budget for the next semester." She told me.
"We can schedule a weekly meeting with all the necessary personnel to go over any school-related issues that may arise," I told her as I am hoping this will be the end of this meeting.
"That would be great, and I can arrange for a meeting with the appropriate persons for say Friday?" She asked me.
"That would be great, now if you will excuse me my stomach is growing impatient and needs to be filled." With a wave, she excused me, so that I could go get dinner. I regret not taking a break to have a bite to eat at lunch but I was just so caught up in the books that I forgot.
I headed to Mag Mell to get some dinner. It was at the beginning of meal time so luckily for me the line was short. As I was waiting, I noticed a change in the way people looked at me. They were not looking at me so scared but not happy either. I felt like I was judged, but for what I was not sure.
Grabbing my meat-heavy meal I headed back to my usual table and found Luther sitting there all alone. I take a seat across from him and start to talk, "How are you holding up?"
With bloodshot eyes and evidence that he had been crying Luther replies, "How could you make a deal with Lucifer?" He looks up at me as if I betrayed him.
I frown as I go to pick up my fork and play with the food on my plate, "Luther, I want you to know that if I had time to save your family I would have done so. As for why I made a deal with Lucifer, he had us at a disadvantage so I had to prevent a fight between the two of us. That would have probably killed you as well and destroyed your family estate. You have to remember the last time I got into a fight with an archangel, we ended up destroying the island of Atlantis and everyone on the island. The last thing we want right now is that kind of damage done in the middle of America."
"We must be careful when dealing with the other planner beings, they may not be as strong when they are on this plane as they are on their plane. They can still rain down destruction on this whole planet. Even with all my power, I can only banish them from this plane." Luther looks at me sadly as I explain to him.
"How do I get revenge on Lucifer, then?" He asks.
"Unfortunately, you don't. Archangels are not like any wizard that you will find on this plane. Even demons are more powerful than most wizards. The only being that could ever destroy the angel is the Goddess, and even after everything that Lucifer has done, she has not destroyed him. You should let me deal with them." I tell him and then take a bite out of my hamburger.
Shortly after my little talk with Luther, James and the rest of the group arrived with their plates. James looks at me with a concerned expression on his face, "We heard a rumor about you Lilith, that looks like you are a hypocrite. It's going around the school that you made a deal with the devil."
I roll my eyes and sigh, standing up on the chair I announce to the whole room. "I suppose that everyone has heard the rumors that I have made a deal with the devil. That is true, while you may think that this makes me just as bad as what the council did. I did this to try and protect every wizard. I made the deal that he and his demons will no longer tempt or go after any wizards in exchange for my assurances that I will not stop him from going after the humans of the world. I also did this to protect Luther, since a fight between Lucifer and I would have killed a lot of innocent people. My magic may be powerful but even I cannot kill an archangel. So yes, I made a deal with him to try and protect wizards while we try to rebuild the council."
I sit down after that and the room grows loud with students talking amongst themselves about what I have said. James and the others look at me in surprise at my admission. "I trust that you did what you could have done," James says to me looking at the others at the table. They all nod their heads in agreement with him.
This is going to be a problem I can just feel it. I know that I am not done dealing with angels and demons. I hope that I can get this situated so that I am not trapped again like I was last time. I have to be very careful to be sure that I am not stepping into a trap.
I enjoy the rest of my dinner with my friends and try to relax from the stress of the day. "James, I need you to meet me at the testing room in the morning for the first period. We have some final testing to do, then I will start teaching you how to use your magic. We will have some others that may be joining the class but I will know after testing them." James nods his head in understanding and I get up from the table.
I put my tray back and start to head outside, I'm thinking that I will take a walk in the garden to help me clear my mind and relax before I head back to my room. On my way to the, I heard someone calling my name behind me. Looking back, I see Sara running to catch up with me. I wait for her with a smile on my face.
When she catches up to me, she grabs my hand and walks with me. I lead her into the garden and I form a bench that we can sit on. Sara started to talk to me shyly, "I want to say, thank you for putting the council in their place. It gave me the courage to stand up for myself in front of my parents, and finally come out of the closet with them. Having to hide that part of me, especially when my parents kept trying to arrange suitors for me. It was a major tension between us. That all went away once the council was no longer in charge and my name meant nothing in the community."
"I am glad that you are now happier and finally open about yourself. If you haven't noticed yet I have a bit of a problem with male authority because I was not treated with respect by the men in my life. They also found ways to make me regret any interactions with them. I have noticed that you have been a bit happier the last couple of days," I replied to Sara.
"Is what you said to me about my looks true?" Sara asks me looking shy and a little scared for the answer.
"Yes, it is true, I do find you very attractive and I would love to have sex with you. Though something has been brought to my attention recently that while monogamous is nothing I will ever be and my heart belongs to someone else and nothing can change that. I have to warn you of this before we were to do anything because to me this would be casual sex and I would even invite you to share some fun times with my mate and me. If you are looking for something monogamous then I am sorry but this is not something I can give you." I say to her as she looks a little dejected with my answer. I just guess things are a little different with people being more open about their sexuality.
"I don't know what to say, I don't know how to respond to this. I guess I just forgot that you are so different from the rest of the students here. How does this polyamorous thing work for you two?" She asks me.
"Ahh, I guess it is very different from what most would find normal. You have to realize that my mate is the queen of the succubus clan. She is not a member of the fallen demons; she stayed out of the fight between Lucifer and the heavens. Since she is a demon, and a succubus, that means that she gains energy through sexual activities. Her being so strong complicates things as I cannot provide her with enough energy so we have to bring others into our relationship for her to get the energy that she needs.
"What happened to her?" She asks.
"I don't know everything about what happened, we were together eating when the Archangel Michael attacked and we split up so she could find our daughters while I fought Michael. Things did not end well for me and I was trapped. From what my daughter Elizabeth told me after I disappeared, she went into a deep depression and would not feed. Shortly after she went to sleep and has not woken up since. As for where she is now, I can't tell you. I think I found a clue to say that the Christian Church found her and spirited her away." My eyes drop as I tell her this. I love to remember Shar'li even though it hurts when I think about what she is going through right now.
"I have never seen such love between a couple in real life. For us, in the high families, it's not how unions are made. Anyone inside the family has arranged a mate usually because the families are looking to get something from one another." Sara comments, looking just as sad as me.
"I had one of those arranged marriages, the Goddess made Adam be my mate. He was an absolute piece of shit to me. The goddess showed sympathy for me and gave him Eve as his wife. He remained a little shit to me for the rest of our time in Eden. Once he and Eve were exiled from Eden, I never saw him again. I'll tell you to love is difficult to find but once you do, you have to hold onto it as tight as you can."
"You have had a lot of hurt in your life, haven't you?" she asks me worriedly.
With a chuckle, I say back, "yeah, I have had my fair share of misfortune in my life. Though you have to remember before I was trapped away by Michael and Lucifer, I had already been around for around seven thousand years and had lots of great memories and had six children and at least one grandchild that I know of for sure."
"Wait, grandchild? You don't mean..." Her eyes go wide as she starts to put the pieces together in her head. "James!" she says eyes wide and her hand going up and covering her mouth. I just nod my head to indicate yes.
"I only came to school as a student so I could help him out with his magic and protect him from what you and your friends were doing to him." I tease.
"No wonder you were so mad at what we did to him."
"That wasn't me mad, sure you went after my family but I wasn't so mad as mischievous and wanted to teach you all a lesson. When I get mad, I end up destroying whole islands." I said with a chuckle.
"Destroy islands?" She's not understanding what I am saying.
"Atlantis, the site of my last fight with Michael and a sneak attack by Lucifer. My magic got a little out of control and caused the sea to rise in a huge wave that destroyed the island. Hence the theory that it was destroyed by the gods." I explained as we continued to sit there in silence for a while.
Finally, we get up and walk and go to our respective dorm rooms. I walk up to my room more relaxed than I have been since I woke back up. I was lost in my mind thinking lustful thoughts about Sara that I didn't notice that I just walked in on James and Justice making out on her bed.
James jumps up off the bed super quick looking at me in shock while Justice tries to explain herself, but no words are coming out of her mouth. I just shrug my shoulders and grab my toiletries and turn to leave. I turn my head around "Don't stop on my account. I'll just give you, say two hours to finish." I walked out the door and just shook my head. I feel good that James is making a connection with someone, especially Justice, she is a good person.
James calls out my name as I walk down the hall asking me if we can talk. Ok, I thought to myself why would he want me to come back now when he had a girl that seemed interested in him?
"So, what's up you two?" I asked them both as I shut the door behind me. They both sat there looking embarrassed.
James came back with, "it's not what you think."
I just laugh and shake my head, "James you don't have to be embarrassed by your interest in Justice. I think it's great." I sit down across from James.
"You're not going to tell, mom about this are you?" James asks me.
"No, James remember what your mom is and who her other mother is. You think we are going to care if you have sex, shit all your mom said to me is make sure you don't get her pregnant. You both are smart enough to not do anything stupid and don't worry about me seeing you make out. I lived with seven succubae for six thousand years, I have seen it all. Now do you want your two hours or not?" I ask them both.
This time it's Justice who answers, "No, I guess not the mood kind of got killed there."
"Ok, just remember you two, just put a do not disturb sign ward on the door next time and I promise to not interrupt you." I stood up to go back to cleaning up.
"This doesn't bother you?" James asks surprised
"James when living in that cave with your mother and everyone else there were no separate bedrooms. We all slept in the same area and they all had to feed and so not seeing you make out doesn't bother me at all. I've seen much more than that." I explain over my shoulder.
Kyle whispers to me 'you cock blocked him. I will wager that it will take him a while to get over that.' Confused, I asked him why they were only kissing. 'It wouldn't have been so bad if it was one of his friends but you're his grandmother and kids get all crazy when family catches them.' I guess it's hard on him since he has only known his mom was a succubus for only a week.
***
The next morning, I showed up at the training room to meet the new candidates. As I enter the room, I see Minerva first standing in front of the room waiting to introduce me. I stand next to Minerva and survey the students. "Students this is Lilith; she will be evaluating you. Her evaluation will determine whether or not you will be allowed to attend school here," Minerva says to the students while gesturing to me.
"Good morning, you can call me Lilith. I will have you all stand up here in front of me one at a time so that I may evaluate you. James, can you come up here so that I can explain how I will be evaluating the rest of the students." I say to the students. James quickly jumps up and hurries over to stand in front of me.
I let my magic flow over my hands and watch them glow. I take a deep breath and let my magic flow over James. It settles causing his magic well to glow and be seen as a white light in his stomach.
"What you see here is the magic well that James possesses. This is where we draw our magic from. Yours may be different in size from others here but the good thing is that with practice you can increase its size." I finish using my magic on James and turn to the students.
"Please step up one at a time and introduce yourself to me." The first student was an older boy with sandy blonde hair and green eyes. He is built like he works out.
"My name is Justin Banner." He states proudly.
"Ok, Justin just relaxes and let me see what you are working with," I say as I use my magic to highlight his magic well. It is rather small. I figure that it's the lack of use that has caused this. "Justin, do not worry about how small the well is, I'm betting it's lost size due to nonuse. We can work with this though."
"Lilith, may we see what your well looks like?" Justin asks before he turns and returns to his seat.
"Fair enough, I will warn you that when it comes to my well, I have been cultivating it for seven thousand years," I say as I work my magic over me causing my whole body to glow. The only one that was not surprised by this was James. I withdraw my magic and smile at the students. "Next."
The next student confused me, I could see some telltale signs of male in her but she looked like a girl. I will have to ask her about that later when we can talk alone. "Margret, my name is Margret," she says with a low voice too shy to speak in front of the others.
"Ok Margret, stand here and I will make this as quick as possible," I say and start to scan her making sure to smile at her. I find that she is a similar size to James. I wonder if this is the natural size for a wizard that is coming into their magic.
After I finished scanning them all I found that the size seems to be relatively the same for all the younger students. The only anomaly was with Justin. "OK, students you will all be able to be students here. I would like to speak to you individually to see what other elements you have the most familiarity with.
“Justin, I will talk to you first." I jester to the far side of the room to give a bit of privacy. As we sit in a couple of chairs, I erect a barrier around us.
"Justin, so to begin with I am pretty sure that the reason your well is smaller than the others is that you are older than they are. How old are you?" I start with him.
"I'm twenty, I may have finished all my schooling but I always wanted to learn magic. I felt that I should have been able to perform magic but I could never pass any of the other entrance exams," I nod as he says that.
"Well, I see no problems with you being able to perform magic. You may just need to focus more in the beginning so that you can get a better flow of magic through your body. This will help you out a lot," I say with a smile.
I let him go and call Margret over, "First I want to tell you that everything we talk about here will not be heard or shared with anyone else. I say that because I noticed something different about you that confuses me. Generally, I see an average female student, but when I look closer, I notice male aspects to you. I am not asking this to make you feel nervous. I am just trying to understand."
"Umm, I guess you are noticing that I was not born female." I look confused at her.
"You'll have to excuse my ignorance but I have not been part of this world for three thousand years. I must admit that I am not an expert on the human body. So could you please explain it more to me?" I asked her.
"I guess the easiest way to explain it is I was born a boy, but I always felt in my mind that I should have been born a girl. So, I have taken steps to feminize my body to match what my mind feels," She explains to me. I stare at her wide-eyed for a few moments while I process this. 'Now you might have some idea what I feel like being stuck in your body,' Kyle tells me.
I think of what it must be like to have a body that does not fit who I am. It's not something I can understand even when looking at how Kyle feels being in my body. I imagine it must have been very difficult given how many kids like to pick on others.
"Interesting, that must have been hard for you while growing up. That will not affect your ability to do magic so I won't worry about that anymore," I say with a smile.
"So, you don't think I am a freak?" She asks me.
"Nope, I was just wondering if you had a condition that would affect your magic. As far as I am concerned you are a girl," I say. I feel that it's better if I support her rather than fight against this. It's not my place to pass judgment on what she does.
I finished interviewing the rest of the students, and I have an interesting group. It should make for some interesting magic as they work through the way they solve the problems I give them.
I address the group, "James, you may go to your next class while I explain what we will be working on," he leaves out. "Ok, for the rest of you before I release you get your room assignments and get settled in. The first thing we will be doing is learning how to flow the magic through our bodies so I recommend you wear something comfortable to class tomorrow. I will be teaching you a dance. We also will not be using a focus object when casting."
"After we finish learning how to move magic, we will start working on power control. That is important because moving the magic through your body increases the power of the spell by magnitudes of ten. So, control over power is very important. You'll have to ask James what happened the first time I had him cast a spell without knowing how to control the amount of magic he was using. You are also only limited in what you can do by your imagination. Do any of you have any questions?" I asked the class.
Mark raises his hand. He is a young black boy with a lanky frame that he hides in baggy clothes. I nod to him to go ahead. "Lilith how come James has already been learning this magic when this is the first class?"
I figure this would come up at some point in the class, "James is my grandson and his mother finally managed to bring me back from where I was trapped. So, he has been learning magic from me for a couple of weeks now. And before you ask my children are immortal like me, and no James is not immortal. He just has similar magic to me. If you want to know more about him you should ask him since I am just starting to get to know him myself."
"Any other questions?" I ask.
Margret shyly raises her hand, and I nod to her to go ahead. "How powerful are you?" she asks.
"That is a question I was anticipating, so to give you an idea, the garden on the other side of campus. I made that in thirty minutes. I have also fought archangels and demons in the past." I tell them. They stared at me with the widest eyes I have ever seen. "If you listen around campus, I'm sure you will hear the rumors about me. There are plenty of those rumors about me circulating the school, some are true and some aren't."
"Now go ahead and go up to Mrs. Morningale's office so she can finish registering you." I release them from the class.
Nothing eventful happens for the rest of the day. When class started the next day, I started to step through my magic dance. Trying to get them to move the magic through their bodies so that they won't have to rely on the body naturally pulling magic into their bodies. Which is a slow way to recharge.
After a couple of weeks, I have finally gotten into the grove of things between teaching and council. They still haven't found any replacements yet which is getting on my nerves but I'll survive. Today, I have decided to sit in on an Earth magic class taught by my dear friend Mr. Karrington. This guy has still not lightened up on me.
I watch as he stands in front of the class describing the requirements for a spell to make a flower. I am still trying to figure out how wizards put their intent into their focus. I also notice a lot of wasted energy since he is not compressing the magic in his focus but rather letting it flow freely through the focus. This is causing the magic to take longer than it would for me to do the same spell.
Once he finishes, I raise my hand to ask a question and he says, "yes Lilith what do you want."
"I just have a question; I noticed a lot of wasted energy when you were working that spell. I was wondering if it were possible to compress the magical energy in your focus so that when you put your intent into the magic it would allow for the magic to work a little faster?" I asked with a curious look on my face.
"That is a good question class, why don't we have Lilith come up in front and demonstrate what happens when you compress magic in your focus." He waves for me to come up front. I hop up and walk quickly to the front of the class. He hands me a stone about the size of my palm, "Use this as your focus for your demonstration."
I shrugged my shoulders, I held the stone out in my palm and started to move the magic around the focus, causing it to swirl and compress. I start to put it into the stone but when I do the stone starts to vibrate and then explodes into a million pieces. I hadn't even compressed the magic that much. I look at my hand in frustration and then look up at him. "Class that is why we do not compress our magic into our focus. Thank you for the demonstration, Lilith," he says with a smug smile on his face.
I wipe the dust from my hand and smile at him, "thank you, sir, I understand now." I turn just as his face when from a smug smile to a confused expression. I walk up the stairs back to my seat and sit down. I sit there like nothing is wrong knowing that he had done that on purpose to have it explode in my face. But I don't want to give him the satisfaction of seeing me upset.
That demonstration got me thinking about why the rock could not contain concentrated magical energy. If I can do it myself, why can't it be done on an object? This line of thinking kept me busy for the rest of Mr. Kairington's class. I didn't even watch the rest of the class when all of the students practiced creating a flower. When I hear one of the students ask if I could explain how I created a flower. Mr. Kairington's face went red, but he again called me forward to demonstrate.
I walk up to the front of the class and grab an unused pot and set it down on the ground, "Now, my magic is different than yours. So, listen to Mr. Kairington and do what he says." I gave him a nod and he looked at me in surprise. "I have yet to figure out why most of the wizarding community cannot pull magic into their bodies. So don't try this at home. First, I would draw a little magic from my well, which is where I store my magic inside me. With that little bit of magic, I would pull on the magical energies around me and compress them to a tiny point. Now, I am only making a single flower so the amount of energy I want to focus on is also very small. Now that I have focused energy it is time to infuse my intent into the energy. Once the magic has been infused with my intent, I direct the magic to where I want it to form."
As I finish explaining I push my magic into the flower pot and out grows a giant Venus fly trap its open mouth waiting for its first bite of meat. I laughed as everyone including Mr. Kairington back up my creation. Then with a wave of my hand, it transforms into a sunflower. I look over at Mr. Kairington with a big smile, "sorry, I couldn't resist getting you back for the exploding rock."
With that, he dismissed the class and left the classroom. As the room began to empty the student who requested my demonstration walked down to me. He was a little on the heavy side but nothing too bad. His face was marked with acne scars and a happy expression. His clothes were tight on his body with matching black pants and shirt. "That was awesome," he says to me. He walks up to me and looks at me like he expects something from me.
"Thanks, but can I help you?" I look at him with a questioning face.
He clears his throat looking nervous, "I. Um. Would you possibly, maybe, want to eat lunch with me?"
"Are you asking me out on a date?" I raise my eyebrow with a questioning look. He just nods quickly at me, "Ah, well then, no thanks. I only date women. If you'll excuse me, I'm going to go do some research." I say leaving him standing there looking at me like I've stabbed him in the back. I walk out of the classroom thinking about my magic focus issue and thinking of how I'm going to get around the exploding issue.
I make my way to get lunch before I head off to Kairington Library to go through more books to find more information on focus and maybe more on Shar'li. After grabbing my food and sitting at my usual table I see that Sara and Luther are sitting at the table as well. I smiled at Sara and flashed her a quick wink. She smiled back at me, I guess she has finally come to terms with what I am willing to do.
"Luther, how are you doing? I know losing your family is hard and I hope that you will be able to recover from this." I say to him with a sympathetic pat of his hand on the table.
"It's still been difficult to try not to see my family burnt up like that. I know they were not good people but they were my family." I nod to him to say that I understand what he is saying.
Sara leans over to whisper in my ear, "Can you meet me in my room tonight?" Her hand grasps my knee under the table and can practically smell her desire coming off her.
"Absolutely," I whispered back with a grin and slid my hand up her thigh but stopped before I got too high. I did not want to start something here with everyone watching us. She gasps as I rub up and down her leg.
James is just shaking his head at the two of us, "you guys could be a little more subtle, you know."
"When have I ever been subtle since you have known me?" I joked with him.
"You got me there, no one could ever say that you are subtle. You make your intentions very clear." He laughs at me. He is right though. I can't ever remember being subtle in anything I have ever done in my life. I have always been open and direct about what I want.
I notice that he and Justice are sitting quite close together, so I guess my walking on them didn't ruin their relationship. I was glad about that; he needs to have a normal life even with his abnormal family. "So, have you found anything new about Shar'li yet?" He asks me, knowing how hard I have been looking for any information.
"No, I haven't found anything new about her. All I know is that some church has taken her at some point during the crusades," I say to him. "I am going to be looking for more information after I am done with lunch."
We all chatted together while we ate just enjoying the bonding time. When we finished, I walked hand in hand with Sara to her next class, stopping at the door before she could go in. I give her a quick peck on the lips and say to her, "I'll be using these lips, to make you scream tonight." Her cheeks flush as she blushes at my comment, but I could also tell it made her excited as well.
I teleport to Kairington Manor to try and make more of a dent in all the thousands of books in that library. It is long and tedious work but I don't find anything new about Shar'li. I guess whatever church she was sent to kept a close hold of any documents on her. To the arrogance of man to believe their religious beliefs are the be-all and end-all, and anyone that doesn't believe deserves to die.
It makes no sense to me; I mean they are all wrong when it comes to the truth. Hell, they didn't even get the truth about Adam and Eve right. I'm not even mentioned except through obscure Hebrew text, and it's not close to accurate. Well except for the part about me being a mother to demons, just not all demons.
As I am going through the books, I have only found books that go back around eighteen hundred years, there is nothing before that. It seems that there are no records of any wizards from before the Celts ruled the northern area of Europe. There are also no records of any wizards coming from any other lands. I think this must have been done on purpose to maintain the power base of the Council. It's strange considering there are wizards in every area on the planet. I have about finished for the day when I find a small thin book that I overlooked.
It was written by David; he is referencing the history of magic and the church. It says that the Vatican had started recruiting more wizards to the holy cause after an important find in the holy land. It's written like it's noted in some research. I am going to have to talk to him tomorrow about these notes.
I look at my phone and see that it is getting late and I need to get some dinner before I head over to Sara's room. I put the papers in my bag and headed back to the school. I got to the line and I had to pick through what little food was left on the lines. I managed to get enough edible food to hold me over for the night.
***
On my way up to Sara's room, I run into Megan who jumps away from me quickly. Her face was flushed and filled with horror. "Are you ok?" I ask of her as I look at her with concern.
"You are not going to come for me or my family, are you?" She stammers out.
"No, why would I? I have already punished those who needed to be punished and I have no desire to come after you or your family. I cannot say that someone won't come after your family. It just won't be me. No need to be scared of me, I am not going to hurt you," I say trying to reassure her so that she can relax.
"But you went after the Kairington family, I just don't want to end up like them," she says still looking scared.
"Ah, well that was a different story, I didn't kill them. That was all Lucifer's doing," I say making light of the whole thing. "Now if you will excuse me, I have someone waiting on me," I say with a smile and turn to walk away.
I arrive at Sara's room and she is waiting for me eagerly. We don't even make it to the bed and just start tearing each other's clothes off. was so glad that Elizabeth told me about lingerie since it excited Sara to no end when she got my clothes off.
Our lips lock and we can't keep our hands off each other, our tongues exploring each other's mouth while our hands roamed each other's bodies. I pushed her down on the bed and spread her legs wider so that I could get access to her glorious center. Her fingers tangle in my hair as she starts to pull me on top of her.
As our tongues continue to explore each other's mouths, I do quick work of removing her panties and bra. I pull my lips from her mouth and kiss her and start to kiss down her neck. I work my way down to her perfect mounds, tracing my tongue around her rock-hard nipples. She gasps as I take one of them in my mouth and tease her nipple with my tongue.
After I gave each nipple its due attention, I started to kiss down her stomach stopping when I reached her navel. I use my tongue to slowly lick around her navel teasing her just a little bit more. She groans as I slow my descent down her body. Desire fills her eyes as she tries to get me to go to her special place. I lift my head and shake my head now as I slowly walk my fingers up her stomach to her lips. Her chest heaved with every quick breath she took in. "Please Lilith, I need you," she pants.
I look at her and she is staring into my eyes, with a grin I reply to her, "Oh darling there is no need to rush. I promise you when I am done with you. You will be completely ravished by me." I quickly pinch each nipple as I am talking to her causing her to moan louder and roll her eyes into the back of her head.
With a chuckle, I continued my journey down her body starting at her hips, slowly kissing and licking down her pelvis bone. She gasps as my breath tickles against her nether region. I take this time to tease her some more by kissing down the inside of her thighs. I can hear the frustration in her groans as I bypass her delectable core. The smell of her arousal fills the air as I bask in the scent.
Done teasing her, I grab her by her hips and take her little clit in my mouth softly biting it. Her back arches as she screams out in ecstasy, but I am just getting started. My tongue swirls around her hard little nub as I suck on it. Causing her to climax, but I am not going to let her come down so early.
Looking up into her eyes my tongue enters her core. Licking her up and down getting mixed with all of her juices. Sara is panting so hard that she is unable to speak, but as I slide a single finger inside of her, she screams out as loud as she can.
I continue to work my finger in and out of her body causing her to tremble and moan. I slide a second finger into her, as I move my mouth up to kiss her and share her juices with her. Our tongues wrestle with each other to gain access to each other's mouths. She breaks the kiss as another orgasm hits her like a ton of bricks.
I move back down to lick on her clit while I slam my fingers into her. Her screams beg me to stop as she builds back up so quickly towards her third orgasm. By now I am soaked with my desire and pleasure as I continue to pound her as she rides out this wave of pleasure.
She lays still as I slide my fingers out of her, she is completely spent. I can tell that she has never received this kind of pleasure before and that it has completely broken her for the night.
I smile as I slowly lick her juices off my fingers and move over to her mouth with a fresh kiss. This one was quick as she couldn't even begin to show any passion. I put a finger under her chin and shifted her head so she is looking at me. I give her a quick peck on the lips before I say, "Good night, sweet thing. Next time you might be able to show me what you are capable of."
I climb off the bed and gather my clothes, putting them back on before I leave the room. As I walk into the hallway, I see several girls looking at me with shocked faces. I smile and say to them, "I had lots of practice girls." Not even a hint of regret shows on my face as I walk down the hall with a huge smile on my face.
I cross the courtyard to head back to my dorm room. I get several looks of confusion having seen me come out of the wrong dorm building, but I don't pay them any mind. I just hope that I haven't broken my new toy so quickly.
I enter my dorm and Justice looks at me with a raised eyebrow, "Why do you smell like sex?"
I laugh and say, "because I just had sex. Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go shower and finish myself off."
"TMI, Lilith," she chuckles.
"What's TMI?" I asked confused. I continue to gather my things for the shower.
"Too much information, Lilith. You need to get on social media so you can learn all this yourself," she says shaking her head.
I think about that for a moment as I grab my towel and head into the bathroom.
The first thing that I have to do when I get into the shower is to relieve my pent-up desire. I think of how sexy Sara was as I ravished her, as I bring myself to climax.
***
The next morning as I grab my breakfast, I don't see Sara in the cafeteria. I go to my usual table and see all my friends here happily chatting away about what they did last night. It was all just general talk till they saw Sara walking towards us.
I turn to see her moving slowly and unsteadily. I quickly jumped up and helped her to a seat right next to me. She looked at me with such happiness in her eyes. I returned her smile and she said to me, "thank you for last night, it was beyond amazing."
Everyone is looking at us confused as to what was going on, except for Justice. She is staring at her plate like it's about to run away from her. I smile at her and reply, "anytime." I give her a little wink and she giggles.
"Wait," James says looking at both Sara and me, "you two hooked up last night?" His face twisted in disgust as he continued to look at us.
"If you mean did, we have sex last night, then the answer is yes. What's the big deal? We all have needs that we need to satisfy," I say. Everyone's face was frozen in shock as I said this.
He tosses his fork onto his plate and wipes his mouth, "oh god, I don't even want to think about that."
"What's the big deal, I know teenagers brag about this kind of thing all the time. So, I don't understand why it's such a big deal to you?" I asked.
"Yeah well, most teenagers do not have to listen about their grandmother going at it with someone. Most teenagers don't even want to think about their parents doing it." He shakes his head and I can tell he is trying to get the scene of me and Sara hooking up out of his head. As his face soured, I could tell that it wasn't working, whatever he was trying to do.
Everyone at the table started laughing at him all at once, though Sara looked embarrassed. "Hey, don't be embarrassed at what we did. It was beautiful," I whispered to her and grabbed her hand under the table.
"I know, but everyone on my floor is already asking me about it and I just don't know what to say," she whispers back.
I put my arm around her shoulder and pulled her close to me and looked across the table as though I had not a care in the world. She laid her head on my shoulder and just smiled.
"James, can you tell me when it would be a good time to go talk to your dad?" I asked.
He looked at me all scared, "Wha... Wha... What do you need to talk to him about?" He asks, scared that I am going to tell him or something.
"I just found some of his research in the books I was looking over yesterday and I need him to explain a few things about it," I say casually, trying not to smile as I watch him try to look as nonchalant as I am.
"Well, if it's the research he has office hours at the university from 1:00-3:00, so he should be able to talk to you then." He says and I give him a nod.
I finish my food still keeping close to Sara, "well James, we better get going to class." He groans as he looks at me but still stands up and follows me.
As I watch my students go through the dance of magic. I notice that Margret has changed a bit, her masculine features that I noticed when I first met her have taken on a softer side. She is also sporting a larger pair of breasts, which seem to have boosted her confidence. She is moving in a more flowing manner rather than her usual more rigid one.
Justin is also surprising to me as he is showing more control over his magic and his will has gotten to the point that it is the same size as the others.
I clap my hands and everyone stops what they are doing and looks at me, "you are all looking great. I see that each of you has gotten a firm grasp on controlling magical energy. James, you have also seemed to have caught up with the others in the size of your well. So, congratulations on all the hard work."
"Now we are going to learn how to use this energy wisely so you do not waste as much energy as the other wizards do," I quickly explain to them. I start to explain to them how to compress magic within their bodies and how to control its release.
After several explosions as the students try to control the output of their magic, James finally manages to accomplish this technique. We continue to practice and the explosions are getting smaller as the students cast. I finally call the class end. I release them all but ask Margret to stay back for a bit.
"Margret, I have noticed some changes in your body since you started class. I am just wondering if you are aware of this." I question her.
"I haven't noticed much except my chest has a big growth spurt," she replies to me.
"I have noticed that your other features that tipped me off that you were not born a woman have softened and have feminized, besides your obvious chest growth. I am wondering what are you thinking about as you do your dance?" I asked her.
She looks at me with a nervous expression and starts to answer, "in the beginning it was all about what my next step was going to be. Now that I have the steps down, my mind kind of wanders off from time to time. I usually start thinking about how I wish that I was a girl like I feel," she explains.
"Tell me, how strong are these feelings that you have for wanting to be a girl?" I asked, trying to see if maybe she was changing herself.
"I want that more than anything else in the world," she says back to me with a sheepish expression.
"Interesting," I pause thinking over this information. "The only conclusion I can come up with is that when you let your mind slip to thinking about your desires, you are putting intent into the magic that you are working with. This is why I believe that you have changed so much physically. Don't worry there is nothing wrong with anything you are doing. I think the reason it's happening so slowly is that you are not compressing the magic as you are putting your intent into it. I have never changed genders using my magic so I don't know how much you can accomplish, but I say since it's making you happier keep at it."
She giggles with a big smile on her face as she says "Thank you. I do feel happier about my body even though I had not noticed all the changes you seem to have noticed."
As she starts to walk out the door I yell out, "I hope it all works out for you."
I walk back to my room and get out my laptop. I have not used this much since I got it. I started googling for information about social media. I click on the first link that pops up and I find myself on Facesnap. I work my way through the creation of a new account. I take a few pictures of myself on my phone so that I can attach them to my account.
In the about me section, I have to go with the story that I was supposed to be telling everyone, as humans use this site as well. I mess around on the site trying to figure out how to use the site. I mess around with the site till I notice that it's lunchtime so I head to lunch.
After lunch, I had to go see David at his office. I make sure I have the papers so that he knows exactly what I am talking about. I found him in his office talking to another student so I patiently waited outside.
As he finishes with the other student I walk into his office and close his door. He looks up at me and looks concerned, "Lilith, what brings you to see me instead of going to Elizabeth?"
I put the papers on his desk and take a seat across from him, "I need more information on what you found out about the Vatican and Crusades."
He looked through the papers and looked at what it contained. He says, "I remember this report from about ten years ago. I think I have all my research notes back at the house. Why does this old information interest you?"
"It's quite possible that the artifact you referenced was Shar'li. A few weeks ago, I found the notes of a crusader wizard that found her in a cave and sent her to 'the church.' I don't understand all the religious ideals that seem to be common in the Crusades and I was hoping that you could help me to understand it, once I found these papers in the Kairington Library." I explained to him.
At that moment an older man bursts through the door, "I knew you were bad news, David. Now I caught you with a student. I'm going to get you fired for this."
David just sighs and shakes his head, "Barry, I would like you to meet my niece, Lilith. She goes to school with my son, and she was just asking me for some advice about her moving to a new school."
"I don't believe you, young lady what has he promised you so you would have sex with him?" He looks at me with a sneer.
I look at David look saying is serious. David just shrugged. I burst out laughing, "Eww, that's so gross you old coot. David is my uncle and besides, I would never have sex with a man."
His sneer started to falter and he gave David a stern look, "I'm watching you, David."
"Bye, Barry." He turns around with a huff just as Elizabeth shows up.
"I can't believe you let him get away with diddling students." He snorts at Elizabeth. She just gives him a confused look and walks into David's office.
As she comes in, "David, what's all that about?" she asks.
David just shrugs, "he has been like that for the last week since he got passed over for his tenure. He is convinced that I sabotaged him, and is trying to get me in trouble. It's not a big deal."
Elizabeth leans over and kisses him on the cheek, she looks over at me. "Why are you here, Lilith?" she asks. We hugged each other.
"I found some notes of David's that talked about an artifact that was taken to the Vatican during the Crusades. I wanted to ask him more about it." I told her.
"I was just going to invite Lilith to dinner so we could look through my books to see if we can find more information from my notes," he says to us both.
"That sounds great David," I say to him.
Elizabeth looks at me with a stern look on her face, "why is sexual energy coming off you in such strong waves?"
"Because I had sex last night." I look at her like what's the big deal?
"You're supposed to be watching James and keep him out of trouble," she says to me quite irritated.
"He is not in any trouble at all, and besides no one at the school would mess with him anymore. He is doing quite well in his magical studies." I say to her.
"What if he starts following your example and starts going out having sex," her face getting a little angry.
"I don't think you have to worry about him following in my footsteps, he was thoroughly disgusted when he figured out, I had sex. Seriously, though, why are you all uptight about sex all of a sudden?" I asked her.
David interrupted us and spoke more calmly to me, "It is a little different with James having sex since he isn't old enough to be able to deal with the consequences of not being safe. We just don't want any accidents to happen with any girls."
"I told him the same thing when I..." I realize I promised that I wouldn't say anything. "Never mind," I squeak out.
"Mother, when you what?" She looks at me furiously.
"I promised I wouldn't say, so I'm not going to tell you," I say looking at her. Her eyes had a fire in them that I have never seen. "Shri'la, you will calm down this instant," I said as my eyes narrowed and started to glow with power. She realized she overstepped with me. She broke my gaze and immediately shrank away from me.
David looked between us with wide eyes and went over to comfort Elizabeth. "I'm sorry mother, I just got very protective of James. I don't want anything to happen to him." She had shame in her voice as she apologized to me.
I let the power flow out of me and walk over to Elizabeth. I cup her face in my hands and look at her with sympathy, "I know exactly how you feel, but know this, I will do anything to protect James just as I protected you when you were a child."
David broke the silence that followed as he placed a kiss on Elizabeth's forehead, "Elizabeth, I trust your mother will do everything within her power to keep James safe. We also have to put some trust in James as well, because Lilith can't be with him all the time."
I smile at him; I am starting to like David. He seems to be a good man and honestly cares about both Elizabeth and James. I walk out of the room to leave them to be with each other.
I think it's time for me to explore this world a bit and see what it is like outside of the wizard community. I walk around the campus watching all the students coming and going to classes. A group of students was sitting on the grass talking to each other.
I keep walking around just looking and noticing that no one here has given me a second look, it is as if I am invisible. It is kind of nice to not always have eyes on me wherever I went. I went into the student union building to get a coffee and then just sat and watched the people moving around me. Many of the students sat working on laptops or looking through thick books.
I sit there lost in my thoughts when a bag flops down right next to me. It breaks my train of thought as I look to see who had dropped the bag. I am pleasantly surprised to see a lovely Asian woman with straight black hair and a loose-fitting top. Her yoga pants hug her legs showing just how toned they are. I smile at her.
"I'm sorry if I am bothering you, I just needed a moment to clear my head and you looked a little lost. I figured I would see if you need any help." She says to me with a beautiful smile. My heart skips a beat at how beautiful she is.
"No, I'm not lost I'm just waiting for my aunt to finish work and I just decided I would people-watch for a little while. It's quite interesting here, I am not used to this kind of environment." I say with a small laugh.
She holds out her hand for me to shake, "My name is Kim, what's yours?"
I take her hand and shook it, "Lilith."
"So, Lilith, are you planning on trying to come to school here?" Kim asks me.
"Honestly, I have no idea what I am going to do with my life. I have some family issues to resolve but after that, I don't know what I will do. I have never really worried about the future before." I reply honestly.
"What does your aunt do here?" Kim asks me curiously.
"She is a professor here in the history department along with my uncle," I say.
"Oh, Dr. Holmes is your uncle?" She looked at me surprised.
"Yes, although I am just starting to get to know him. He seems like a nice guy." I replied with a small smile. "What do you study here?" I asked her.
"I'm studying archeology, so I have spent a lot of time in the history department," she says with a laugh. "I am very interested in the Crusades and how they expanded throughout Europe and the Middle East."
I paid much more attention to Kim after she said, "that's a coincidence, I was just asking Dr. Holmes some questions about the Crusades earlier today."
I have shifted from a light-hearted conversation to a serious one. "Really, what a coincidence, what did you want to know? Maybe I can help you."
"I was asking if there are any records of artifacts that were brought back to the church and where that church would keep them," I say looking at her.
"That is not at all what I thought you were going to ask. If I were to guess I would say that the church they would send anything to is the Vatican and for records of artifacts sent to the church. That would probably be held in the Vatican archives, but no one gets access to the archives unless they have the proper permission from the church," she says with a serious face.
"That is not what I was hoping to hear, thank you for the information. I hope that you are wrong about the only records being in the Vatican archives." I say with a sigh.
"LILITH! I HAVE COME FOR YOU!" a booming voice calls from down the hall.
I look over at Kim, "run! Hide!" I yell as I stand up and face the voice. The voice is coming from a hulk of a man, his muscles have muscles. His face twisted in rage as he stepped closer to me. I can feel the taint of evil coming off of him and I know right away that this is a bad situation. I can't use magic here and this demon could hurt the people here. I enhance my body with magic to increase my strength and speed.
I have to get him worked up so he will go into a rage and follow me into an area where I can use my magic to destroy him. "I bet you say that to all the girls, but like I tell all the men. I am not into the hetero lifestyle. Your equipment is just icky." I say as I look at him with a smirk. My casual pose caused him to pause and look at me.
"You think that there would be no consequences for your deal, you took my charges from me. I don't care what he says about you. I will kill you and then take my rightful place as the leader of Hell." The demon snarled.
I couldn't help but laugh, "seriously, is that your plan? Oh, my Goddess, I can't believe how absolutely stupid you are. Do you honestly think you can do that?" I say as I roll my eyes.
"You are just a weak child that I will break with my bare hands," he says to me with a curled lip.
I know I am going to have to do something soon otherwise someone here will get hurt, he sprints towards me as he throws his hand up to swat at my head. I duck and roll to the side and as I roll, I kick the back of his knee with my enhanced strength. His legs buckled and he went down. I got up quickly and started sprinting down the hall to the exit. I move fast but I can hear him behind me and he is gaining on me. Alarms go off in the building as people scatter out of my way. I rush out through the doors and I can hear sirens in the background.
Perfect I think I can use magic to make it look like he was killed by the police. Behind me, the demon crashes through the doors and follows me out into a common area. People are screaming and running away, which is exactly what I need them to do.
I reached out with my magic and bound his legs temporarily so it doesn't become obvious. He crashes hard to the ground letting off a yell of rage at me. I turn around and smile at him, I want him to think that I am being overconfident in my magic and that he can get to me. "Nice try, but I don't go down so easily, Mr. whatever your name is," I taunt him as I turn back to walk away from him.
I hear him grunt as he starts getting up, and a scream from somewhere else tells me to watch out. I quickly jump to the left as I see him sail past me just missing me by inches. He rolls as he hits the ground and lands in a crouch. Ready to spring at me. I see out of the corner of my eye that the police are here so it's time to play as the damsel in distress.
He springs at me again but this time when I jump out of the way I let his long nails scratch my stomach. I scream out in pain, as my shirt is shredded and soaking up the blood from my wounds. He lands crouched on the ground ready to strike again. I see the police behind him with their weapons drawn. I yell out, "please help me! He is trying to kill me!"
"No one can save you now, Lilith," he snarls at me. He springs up towards me when I hear the sound of gunfire. I crouch down as if I am scared but I still flash a smile that he can see. I release more magic to crush his brain killing him as the bullets penetrated his body. His body lands on me causing my body to skid on the ground under him. I played unconscious as the police reached him. They are yelling orders at the body to get up and when he doesn't move, they lift him off me. My body is twisted in a very uncomfortable way but I still do not move.
I feel them check for my pulse, and call for a medic kit. They hurry to stop my bleeding but they still don't move me till the EMTs arrive to support my neck. I know I have to sell this like I am seriously hurt and close to dying so that no one thinks that I had let myself get hurt. I am on the stretcher being wheeled to the back of the ambulance when I hear Elizabeth screaming my name and the police trying to keep her from rushing over to me.
She finally convinces them to let her in the back of the ambulance with me. She grabs a hold of my hand and holds on to it, crying over me. I give her hand a gentle squeeze to hopefully let her know that I am not as hurt as I am pretending to be.
As they wheeled me into the ER, I let out a small groan and made it like I couldn't open my eyes. I listen as the doctor tries calling my name to get me to respond but I don't. I felt a pinch in my arm and I drifted to sleep for real.
I wake up sometime later in a hospital room with Elizabeth sitting in a chair next to my bed. "Damn those drugs are no joke, I wasn't expecting them to put me under like that," I whisper to her. She looks at me surprised as I wink at her.
"What the hell happened," she whispers back to me looking a little concerned.
"I was called out by a demon in the middle of a large crowd of people. I had to make it look like he was killed by the cops, and I had to make it look like he hurt me badly so the cops would shoot him in the first place. So, I let him get me to sell the innocent victim act," I say to her. "don't worry I will heal my body up nice and good as soon as we get out of the hospital."
"God, Mother you scared the shit out of me after one of David's students called him to say you were attacked and we quickly ran over there to see them loading you up into the ambulance all bloody," she says to me.
"Sorry, Elizabeth. I didn't know of any way that I could have gotten a message to you so you wouldn't worry." I say to her.
"I'll be right back, Lilith the police want to talk to you about the attack." She says as she walks out into the hall. I lay there waiting for her to come back with an officer.
The officer comes in and stands at the foot of the bed while Elizabeth sits down next to me. "Lilith, do you think you can tell me what happened today?"
I try to look like I am a little confused, but I explain that this man I have no idea who the man was, but that he singled me out and I ran to get away from him. I also explained that he was yelling some nonsense before he attacked me but I don't remember what it was. The officer closes his notebook and takes out his card and hands it to Elizabeth. He said to call him if I think of anything else.
After he left and we were alone again, "so, what did he want?" Elizabeth asks me.
"He was upset about the deal I made with Lucifer, I guess that demon was making deals with wizards and I took away his meal ticket. He also thought that if he could kill me, he could also defeat Lucifer and take over hell." I tell her shaking my head.
Later the nurse came in and checked me over, she said that I should be able to go home in the morning. As she left Elizabeth says she is going to pick me up in the morning and get some rest, as if that shot didn't make me sleep enough already.
I lay on the bed and watch some TV, and then I fall asleep. I get woken up when the nurse comes in to check on me and takes a few notes in my chart. I got brought some breakfast which was seriously lacking in taste. By mid-morning, the doctor finally released me and told me to take it easy for a few weeks until I heal fully.
Once I get into the car, I heal myself up as good as new.
Elizabeth, David, and I are sitting in their home library. David is pacing around the back of the library concentrating, and Elizabeth is sitting across from me in a recliner. "Mother, why did you have to scare me so bad? Do you know how hard it was on us when you left us the last time? It destroyed our family, and I just got you back."
"My darling Elizabeth, I am so sorry that I put you through that again, but I couldn't think of any other way to get out of the situation without exposing magic." I lean forward to grab her hand and comfort her.
"The problem is that the whole incident was caught on the internet and now the police have a demon in the morgue," she warns me.
I hate to do this, especially in her home, but I have to get Lucifer to clean up this mess. I stand up and walk to an open area in the library and start casting a summoning, something that I swore I would never do. This stupid demon has been more of a pain in my ass than I first imagined.
With a flash of light and the smell of sulfur, Lucifer stands in the circle looking at me with a big smile on his face. "Lilith, what a surprise to be summoned by you. I thought you told us you would never do that. So, what do I owe the honor of your call?" He speaks. His voice was as smooth as silk, dressed in the fanciest clothes I have seen. "Oh, and I see we have an audience as well. Hello David, and the ever-beautiful Shri'la," he smiles and bows as if he wasn't the Lord of Hell.
"We have a problem Lucifer, and I mean we as in you and me," I start with frustration in my voice. "I have found myself in a situation that I need you to clean up."
"Oh joy, you need a favor," he chuckles and rubs his hands together like he just can't wait to see what he is going to get from me for this favor.
"Don't get too excited, you will be doing this for free. It seems as if I have removed a traitor from your midst. I was recently attacked by one of your minions in a rather public place. But since I could not dispose of the body, he is now in the custody of the local coroner's office. Not only did he do this in public but he had the bad sense to do it in a place with hundreds of social media crazy Gen Z's and their cell phones. Let us watch the video and see how much damage he has done," I gestured to him to join me on the couch. Elizabeth would you please show us this video that you saw."
Elizabeth brings out her tablet and the search alone brought up fifty different videos. She clicked on the first one. It captured the whole incident including my snide remarks. I wouldn't be surprised if I got another visit from the police.
It even showed the demon's desire to take over Hell. It also showed him running after me, it looked like whoever took the video was following us outside. It finished with the police pulling the demon off of me. "Jeez Lilith, you looked terrible after that fight, what gives?" He teases me as he grabs the tablet to watch the video again.
"So, what we need from you is to make the body of your dead demon either look as if he was just a big guy jacked up on drugs or if you prefer just make him disappear. Since you let a rouge demon attack me after our deal you will need to clean up his mess. I'm sure you don't want anyone to find out he is not human." I say to him as he continues to watch the video again.
"No problem, I'll take care of him especially since you are going to be busy dealing with all the reporters that are circling your house like vultures," he says to me as he stands up and hands the tablet back to Elizabeth. "Have fun Lilith," he chuckles and disappears.
"You brought Lucifer into my house," David yells angrily at me.
"Don't worry David, he didn't see anything he didn't already know. I told you I made a deal with Lucifer that you all were not to be targeted by any of his demons. You are family after all. Now, what do we do about the media?" I ask not knowing how to handle this.
"The media is not the only problem the university wants to talk with us about since it happened on campus," David says as he looks at me. "I don't think you will be able to go back to the academy till this clears up. We will have to be especially careful in what we do since we are going to be watched closely."
"I will go out to talk to the media but mother you need to stay out of sight since you were severely injured," Elizabeth scolds me.
*** Elizabeth ***
I go out to my front lawn looking as ragged as I feel. I run my hands through my hair and approach the gaggle of reporters that are milling about. They all start yelling out questions all talking over each other. I ignore the questions and raise my hand to get their attention, "please at this time we will not be taking any questions. I am here to make a quick statement. First, we have no idea who the man was that attacked my niece was, and we would like to thank our police force for their swift actions. My niece may not have survived without their quick action.
"Second we want to say we are cooperating with the police and the university on this case and hope that we can get to the bottom of this quickly."
"As for my niece, she is home thankfully, and beginning her recovery process. We are happy that she managed to get away with some cuts and bruises. She is currently resting and I would like for all of you to give us time to recover from this tragedy. Thank you, that will be all for now."
I turn and walk back to the house ignoring the barge of questions that are being yelled at me.
***David***
"No dean, we do not see any fault with security measures on campus, and we do not find the school at fault for this terrible accident," I responded to the dean over the phone.
"We would still like to have you come in and meet with us so that we can cover all liabilities for this tragic incident."
"Of course, Dean we understand and we will stop by tomorrow at 4 o'clock."
I run my hand over my face and sigh as I hang up the phone. "Ugh this is a nightmare, Lilith do you think anyone else will come after you or my family?"
"I honestly don't know David. I've never had problems like this before. When I was living with my family way back then my reputation was enough to keep any demon or a minor angel from bothering us. Not to mention my mate was a demon queen. Only the archangels ever dared to come after us. This whole modern age makes it hard to deal with problems like this. If we were alone, I would have just destroyed him right away but in public, like that, I just did the best I could to keep damage to a minimum and keep magic hidden."
"Yes, sometimes I forget that you are not used to living in this modern age. How are you going to handle this as the council leader?"
I hear Lilith groan in response.
***Lilith***
David is right, I need to make a statement as the leader of the council. This modern age is such a pain in my ass. I wish that I could just go back to the cave with my mate and disappear from the world again. The world has gotten so big and complicated, and humans still haven't learned how to be good. As I see they have gotten worse since they were banished from Eden.
I am sitting there on the couch with my arms folded across my chest deep in thought when Elizabeth comes back in.
"The media might leave us alone but they will want something more from us at some point. You teasing him, in the beginning, is not a good look, for you," she tells me.
"Yeah, I know but it was all I could think of to get him to follow me out of the building and leave the rest of the people alone. We are just lucky that the smirk I gave him before I killed him was not caught on camera." I reply. "What the hell was he doing attacking me in such a public place?" I say to no one in particular.
We sat around the rest of the day just trying to decide what we were going to say to everyone so that we all knew what I was going to say. That evening a police detective arrived at our door. Here was the first test of how well our story was going to work.
We all sat down in our living room and we began to talk to the detective. "We have analyzed the video footage from the bystanders of the incident and there were a few things that didn't add up. You say you didn't know that attacker yet the conversation you two had before the fight leads me to think you know more than you let on. So why don't you explain why this man wanted to attack you and why you didn't seem that afraid of him," the detective said.
"I don't know why he wanted to attack me; I don't even know that someone was looking for me. I was just as surprised as everyone there that this man came after me. The conversation we had was me just buying time to figure out how I was going to escape and try to keep him from hurting anyone else. I was afraid of that guy; did you see the size of his arms; I imagine that he could have easily crushed my head with one hand. I just express my fear by sarcasm and appearing aloof. You saw how injured I was by that man and you think I wasn't afraid?" I asked the detective.
"Let's talk about those injuries. You had some pretty deep cuts on your abdomen that looked like they would have been made by a knife, but we found no weapon on or around the body. Can you explain how he made those cuts with just his hands?" He asked me.
"How would I know? Have you checked the body to see if there was any explanation for those cuts?" I say getting a little upset by the questions but Elizabeth put her hand on my shoulder to calm me down.
'We would examine the body but it went missing, you wouldn't know anything about that?" He asks me.
Elizabeth answered before I managed to get a word in, more angrily than I was, "What are you implying detective? That we are trying to cover something up. My niece was attacked yesterday, she got out of the hospital this morning and we have not left this house all day! What kind of people do you think we are?"
"Mrs. Holmes, you have means," he gestures around at the house. "You wouldn't be the first rich family to try to cover up their involvement with something illegal. Do you owe somebody money and are not paying them?"
"Detective this interview is over, we kindly offered up what information we had and you are now harassing us. You will not contact us again directly and all inquiries will be handled through our lawyer. Now get out of our house!" David said before Elizabeth and I blew up on him. We were both seething, I could see Elizabeth was struggling not to show him just how deadly the hands of a demon could be. I was ready to implode his brain just because he inferred that we were trying to cover some criminal activity.
David escorted the detective out of the house, then grabbed his phone and called the police chief, to file a complaint against this detective. "Ok, no one speaks to the unenlightened about this without letting it go through our lawyer. We can't have someone manipulate us into saying something we shouldn't. That detective was fishing for something, so we need to be extra careful." David told us.
He looks at me and chuckles, "at least I know where Elizabeth gets her temper from." He gives Elizabeth a wink and she just shakes her head back at him.
"I think I need to get back to the school tonight so I can clear my head and so I can teach my students in the morning. I also need to plan what I am going to say to the community. I hope this is not an indication of where things are going within the Fallen." I say to both of them.
"How are we going to get you to the portal without anyone seeing you?" David asks.
"I don't need that portal, I have been to the campus enough to teleport myself there from here, and no one will know that I have gone," I say with a smile. Then create a portal to go through.
***
The portal opens in the hall outside my room. I check for wards before I open the door. I find nothing on the door. I step in through the door and hear, "Oh fuck! What are you doing here?" from James and Justice's scream. I see him and Justice in bed pulling the covers up over their bodies.
"James, this is my room you know. If you guys were having sex, why didn't you put the ward on the door? Here just let me grab some clothes and I will head over to Sara's for the night." I shake my head as I try to get my stuff quickly.
"I thought you would be staying at home tonight after the attack, that is what mom said," James says
I grab some clothes and my toiletry bag before I head out the door I turn my head, "Just put the ward up even if you think I might be somewhere else, and enjoy your night." I roll my eyes and leave the door shut behind me.
Several girls were looking surprised as they saw me. I make a general comment, "whatever happened to put a sock on the door or something, geez." I act as if it's no big deal that I caught them again. I hear them whisper as I am leaving the dorms. I'm starting to wonder if maybe they like getting caught.
I get up to Sara's room and knock on the door. She comes to the door with her hair all wild and not brushed, her clothes are what you wear when you are just chilling at home by yourself. Before she looks out the door, "Yeah, what?" She turns her head around and looks at me. Her eyes go wide, "Lilith, OMG are you alright?" She starts saying then she realizes what she looks like right now. "Oh, no, no, no. You aren't supposed to see me like this," she starts freaking out.
I just sigh and step right up to her, lace one arm around her waist, and quickly press my lips to hers. I pushed her back into her room, shutting the door behind me. She starts returning my kiss with her own and wraps her arms around my neck.
Sara broke our kiss, gasping for breath. She looks me right in the eyes and then slaps me across the face. I freeze in shock, "That is for getting hurt and not calling me to tell me you are okay. You are okay, right?" She asks me with worry in her eyes.
"Yes Sara, I am okay. It takes more than a lowly demon to hurt me. I'm sorry I didn't call, but after the attack, I was doped up on pain meds and I didn't consider what it would do to you when I forgot to call you," I told her. I lift my shirt off to show her that there is not a mark left on me. Her fingers tickle as they gently rub across my belly.
She stands back with her hands on her hips, "how could you let a demon do that to you? The videos were all over school, everyone was in shock that you were injured like that. I was in shock, too," she says with tears forming in her eyes.
I sit with her on her bed and pull her head to rest on my chest. I stroked her hair, "I had to get injured to sell the fight as nothing supernatural. If I had just exploded him everyone would have seen and we can't afford to be outed like that. It's ok the whole injury was an act I just didn't think about the fact that I would have been taken to the ER or that the videos would have gone viral," I explain to her, as I am still trying to think of what I am going to do about that.
"Can you stay with me tonight?" She asks so sweetly. I couldn't say no to that face. So, I smiled and gave her a nod. I wasn't like I wasn't already planning on staying with her. I lay back on her bed and let her cuddle up to me and lay her head on my chest.
She looks up at me and asks, "What is going to happen to us when you find your mate?"
I smiled at her, "There are two options; first we go our separate ways, or second you can join me and my mate. Nothing is saying we can't have you in our bed as well. We could make a harem so that my mate doesn't have to feed on others outside our group anymore. That's something to consider when the time comes," I say with a wicked smile.
"Let's get ready for bed," she says to me. I nod and let her get out of bed instantly missing the warmth of her body on mine. We head to the bathroom together to get ready for bed. People are still looking at me as I pass, "Yes the rumors of my injury are exaggerated," I say as we continue to walk down the hall. I'm guessing that I need to address this in the morning.
Our night together was more sensual than our first time, but it was enough that I was able to be satisfied. I didn't try to see how loud I could make her scream this time. I just wanted to enjoy the feeling of being with her.
I woke up earlier than she did so I went and got ready to announce it to the wizarding community. I moved the communication stone from Kairington estates and hid it in the garden I made at the school.
***
I place my hand on the stone.
I would like to address my recent attack by a demon on me. This was not perpetrated by my Lucifer. This was a lone demon that thought he could take me out and then take over Hell. He has been eliminated and his body has been removed from this world.
The injuries that you saw me receive were done to try and give me a way to use the police force to eliminate the demon. I tried my best to hide any supernatural ties to the attack. I was not aware at the time that people were recording my actions. I hope that it will soon be forgotten and we will remain in the shadows.
Please remain vigilant in your actions and if you come across any demons that wish to attack or make a deal with you, please let me know as the deal is that all of the fallen will not get involved in our affairs. I can only enforce that if you alert me first.
I am still waiting to hear back from wizards that wish to join the council. I do not want to be the sole decision-maker in matters that affect us all. This needs to be a group decision by wizards that know the needs of their areas of the world.
Thank you for your time.
***
After I sent my message to all the wizards it was time to go and get breakfast. I headed to Mag Mell to enjoy a nice breakfast to replace all the energy I used up last night.
I stand in line and notice a few of the students are looking at me and I pat my belly with a smile. Yep, no injuries there. I get my food and head to my table. Again, I am the last one to get to the table, but Sara has saved me a seat next to her. She leans over as I take a seat and says, "I missed you this morning, and you left your bra on my nightstand this morning," giving me a quick peck on the cheek.
James and Justice are looking all shy and scared to even look at me. I can't help but laugh at them. They just don't understand that it's no big deal what they do together. I'm happy for them. "So, James, I got to go back to see your parents this afternoon, is there anything you would like me to tell them," I say trying but failing to keep a straight face. I just had to tease them a bit.
Both of their eyes go wide and James looks at Justice, "No, please no Lilith." He said pleading with me. I just laugh and shake my head, everyone else is looking confused at the exchange. I am laughing so hard now that I can't eat anything.
"Oh Goddess, the look on your faces is priceless," I said laughing and carrying on till a pancake flew across the table and hit me right in the face. Everyone is shocked right now backing away from us but not taking their eyes off the two of us. I keep the upset look on my face as I wipe away the butter that got all over my face.
Once I put the napkin down on the table, I licked my lips and looked at James sternly. But I can't keep this up for long and bust out with another laugh, "I see how it is James. You got me this time but you better watch your back," I say giving him an evil grin and rubbing my hands together. The smile that crept onto his face while I was laughing, quickly turned into a look of fear. I quickly got back to laughing though because this whole incident was just too funny.
Everyone started to relax as we went back to eating. Sara leaned over and asked me what that was all about. I whispered into her ear, what happened when I got back to school last night. She quickly covers her mouth trying to stifle a laugh, everyone else at the table is just looking at us still confused. Tara sighs, "was this all about Lilith walking in on you two last night? Oh, come it's not that big of a deal. It's not like everyone didn't know you two were together. Everyone in the dorm heard what happened before the end of the night."
Justice looked mortified by Tara's revelation and I couldn't stop laughing. I had to get up and walk away so that I could calm down. Once I got a hold of myself, I came back and sat down, Sara smacked my hand. My mouth dropped as I looked at her, "that was not very nice Lilith. You shouldn't tease them like that. You should apologize to Justice for your actions." She turns back to her plate and starts to eat her food as if she did do anything.
My mouth was agape, as I looked at Sara. "What just happened? You make a girl scream out in pleasure a few times and they think they can tell you how to act." I reply confused. Brian spits out his drink onto the table as he looks at me.
Sara turns back to me and with a straight face, "five times, you made me scream out in pleasure five times. If you want to do it again you had better apologize." She turns back to her breakfast, not even acknowledging the shocked look on everyone's face. It wasn't just at our table either, we had attracted the attention of the whole cafeteria. I don't even know how to respond to that.
I turned back to Justice and said, "I'm sorry Justice for embarrassing you." My eyes were still wide open as I just couldn't comprehend what Sara had done to me.
Justice looks at me in as much shock at what Sara had done, as I was. "Yeah, ok Lilith," Justice said to me.
Sara pats my hand and looks at me, "good girl." She then goes back to her breakfast and continues to eat. The whole cafeteria had been staring at the exchange and started to giggle.
Sara finishes eating, I haven't even touched my food again since this happened. Sara got up and looked at me, "You going to walk me to class or what?" I didn't know what to say or do so I just nodded and flew to her to put up our trays. Once we have put them up, she wraps her arms around mine and we walk out of the cafeteria together. Sara kept her head held high the whole time. She doesn't smile or anything it's like this, which should be normal for us.
I realized that I was just put in my place by a much younger woman. Then I also realized she was not embarrassed by what we did to each other in bed. She was proud of it. That was something I have never experienced. No woman before was able to be so open and confident about being with me. There was no hint of embarrassment or self-doubt. She wanted to be with me and didn't care who knew about it.
I was never embarrassed by my sexual orientation, but I know it was not accepted by most men. It made me happy that Sara didn't need to hide who she loves. Sara looks at me, "what are you smiling about?"
"I'm smiling because you can be proud about your sexuality and open about it without worrying about men hurting you. I am happy that you can be out with no worries and no shame." I say to her
"Well, that is not entirely true. While a lot of times people can be open about their sexuality. The world as a whole still punishes people that are not straight. A lot of the younger generation in America is more accepting of other sexualities. My parents were not accepting before you took the family out of power. So, it does feel good that I can be open and not be forced into relationships that I didn't want," she explains to me.
That gives me a lot to think about. I am strong so I can be a role model to those who want to come out. I need to see how I can show the world. "How does one show things to the world?" I ask.
"Social media can allow you to reach more people but it won't reach everyone. But you need to create the following first. That is the hard part," she tells me. As we reach her classroom, she turns to me and said, "don't tease James too much about sex." She gives me a small hug before going in. I turn and walk towards my classroom.
My class went well, we continued to work on the concentration of magic. There were only a few explosions today and James had finally got control over his magic. Margret is showing a lot of growth in her magic as well. Overall, I am quite happy with how they are progressing, hopefully, this will lead to others joining in.
After lunch, I teleport back to the kitchen of Elizabeth's house. I know that I will have to put bandages on my hands and belly so that it will look like I am still hurt. I find Elizabeth in her bedroom looking at her reflection in the mirror. She was in her demon form, "you are so beautiful, Elizabeth." I said to her.
"Thanks, mother, but how is anyone else look at me like this and see me as anything but evil?" She asked me.
"You know, I was just discussing something similar with Sara this morning. We were discussing sexual orientation, but I think it is similar. If we can ever come out to the world, it will be rough at first but we will just have to show everyone just how good we are. I don't know when the world will be ready for us, but I will be right there with you when it happens," I said as I put my hands on her shoulders and hugged her.
"Mother you are so different than other humans out there in the world. Nothing scares you, and you are so accepting of others. I have yet to find anyone in the world that is as accepting as you are to all the differences of the world." She said as I hugged her.
"What of David, is he accepting of you?" I asked her.
"Yes, David is great but no one is on your level." She said as she turned and looked me in the eyes. "Now let's get you bandaged up for this meeting."
I took off my shirt and recreated the wounds stitched up in case anyone looked. As Elizabeth was wrapping me up, David walked in the door. His eyes went wide when he saw me and quickly left the room. Yelling he was so sorry. I look down at Elizabeth, "what is he sorry for?" I asked.
Elizabeth giggled, "He is embarrassed he walked in on you with your shirt off. He can't get over you looking like a teenager and it's highly frowned upon to see young women without their clothes on." She said as she finished and put on the bandages.
I pull my shirt back on and then walk out of the room. I see David in the living room. "David, I am sorry I made you uncomfortable in your own home. I haven't gotten used to being modest around others. Just knowing that you walk in on me like that does not affect my opinion of you. From what Elizabeth has told me, I am happy that you are so accepting of her. You are a good man David and I don't say that too many men."
"Lilith, I accept your apology, even though it is unnecessary. I am just so used to being modest in front of women who are not my wife. I want to thank you for your high praise, but again it is unnecessary. I love Elizabeth and while it was a shock in the beginning, I've grown to love her normal form." He said to me.
"I know what you mean David, and just a bit of advice if she hasn't told you yet. Her horns, caress them and it will make her putty in your hands," I say with a wicked smile. David's face turns bright red with that comment.
"I heard that mother! Stop embarrassing my husband." Elizabeth yells at me from the bedroom.
"No offense Lilith, I just don't feel comfortable talking about that kind of thing with you. I just can't get over how young you look. It just feels dirty to me, ok." He says to me in a soft voice.
"It's ok David, I get it," I said with a smile. "But honestly, thank you for taking care of Elizabeth, she had a hard time making meaningful connections in the past."
We got ready to head to the university. The trip was uneventful, with just a few reporters out watching the house trying to get some pictures. Once we were at the university, we headed up to the Dean's office to meet with the dean. We got into the office and there was another gentleman there as well, I looked confused.
The Dean of the university walks up to me and gestures to a chair to sit in. "There is no need to over-exert yourself, Ms. Lilith. I am Dean Wilson and this is Mr. Carver the university lawyer. Now, this is in no way to make things difficult for you, but I must make sure I protect the university."
"I want to offer my sincerest apology for your assault on university grounds. We also want to make sure that all your needs are taken care of as well," he said to me with what I assume is a fake smile.
I lift my hand, "Dean, I have a question." He waves for me to go ahead. "This is a simple question as I am already sure of the answer, did you or any of your staff help that man?"
His face looks up with a surprised look, "absolutely not." He remarks.
"Then why do you need to offer me an apology? I know the university is not at fault for my assault. The man was troubled and fixated on me for whatever reason that we will never know. I am just glad no one else was hurt by that man," I stated. I didn't want this to end up being a big ordeal for me.
The lawyer quickly jumps up, "In that case Ms. Lilith, can you and your guardians sign this document stating that you do not hold the university liable for your assault and that you do not intend to pursue any legal action against the university."
"I don't understand why I have to sign a document that says what I already said to you. Do you not trust my word?" I look confused.
David whispers in my ear, "here in America your word does not mean anything in a court of law. They need a legal document to back up what you said to them." He quickly added, "but if you are unsure what you want to do then don't sign it."
"Ok whatever, where do I sign?" The lawyer has my initials and signs in all sorts of different sections. I didn't understand what they all meant but I didn't care. David signed as legal guardian for me to make everything legal.
The Dean sits back in his chair and folds his arms, "now that the ugly business is out of the way. I hope that you will get better soon. David and Lilith are respected faculty members here at the university and I hate that this happened to you. I hope this incident does not tarnish your view of this university when it comes time for you to look for a college to attend after high school. Now if you are up for it, would you join me for a quick press conference." I roll my eyes but agree to do the press conference that may get the press away from the house.
We all walked outside the opposite side of the building where there was a podium and mics set up for us to speak to the press.
First, the dean goes up to the microphone and tells everyone how sad he is that this happened to me and that he thinks I am a brave young woman, and how the university is doing everything it can to make sure nothing like this ever happens again. Blah blah blah. Yeah, he is as bad as a used car salesman. I notice Detective Carver standing in the crowd with a notepad, taking a lot of notes. From what I can tell he is looking for inconsistencies in the story that I am telling.
Once the Dean is finished with his little sales pitch, he moves to the side and lets me go up to the microphone. I start to give out my agreed-upon statement, "I want to thank the quick response of the police department and the students who contacted them and my aunt and uncle. It was a really scary time for me and I just hope that nothing like this ever happens to anyone else." After I finish my statement, the questions come in.
Why did you taunt the attacker in the beginning?
-I have been told that I use sarcasm as a defense mechanism to deal with highly stressful situations.
Why do you think this person came after you?
- To be honest, I don't know. I wish that I had some clue as to why he had this fixation on me.
How are you coping after the attack?
- As well as I can, my girlfriend has been really supportive of me and has just been there when I needed her.
Do you think this could be a hate crime because you are part of the LGBTQ+ community?
- I hope not, I know it is rough for people like me and I am just glad that my family is supportive and that I have a place where I can feel safe.
"That is all I have to say, I need to get home and finish recovering. Thank you for your understanding." I move slowly over to Elizabeth as she wraps her arm around me to help support me as I walk back to our car.
"I noticed that Detective Carter was in the crowd. You think that this news conference will make this blow over now?" I asked David and Elizabeth.
"I hope so, this extra scrutiny we have been under is making life very difficult," David said.
We make it back to the house I go in and take the bandages back off. I hope I don't need to do this again. I give Elizabeth and David a hug before I teleport back to school.
I am outside my room and I stop, I knock on the door before I try to go in. Justice opens the door and just rolls her eyes. "We are not doing it all the time, Lilith."
"Yeah, I know, but two times is too many times to walk in on you two," I said. "I hope that nothing that I have done does not affect your relationship with James. I think you are good together. I also won't tease you and James anymore about it," I said. I moved over to hug her. "Let's go get dinner."
We get up to the line and we are just chatting when I hear a squeal, and when I turn towards the sound I have just enough time to catch Sara as she jumps on me. Giving me a deep kiss, "thank you, thank you." She said before she pulled away from me.
"What's that for?" I asked totally confused.
"For calling me your girlfriend," she said pulling me into a hug. I smile at her and wrap my arm around her waist as we wait in line for food. Sara laid her head on my shoulder.
I think that I can put aside my worries about Detective Carver for the time being. I have a feeling that Sara will be keeping me extremely focused on her for the rest of the night, and I have no problem with that. She has become quite adept at using her tongue to bring me to a state of bliss. I think I need to spend some more time with her outside of school and in bed. Maybe I should ask her if she has a place where we can go and just spend time together.
"Sara?" She looks up at me with a big smile on her face. "I would like to take you somewhere outside of school sometime, just the two of us. I am afraid that I know very little about what we should do. Where is a good place for us to go to just spend time together?"
"Are you asking me on a date, Lilith?" she asked with an even bigger smile on her face.
I think about the word date for a bit, go through Kyle's experience in this type of circumstance, and conclude that it is a date. "Yes, a date that is what I am asking you to do, Sara."
"For a first date, I think we should go to the mall and do a little shopping." She gets close to my ear and whispers, "you could get me something extra sexy for me to wear for you." She gives me a wink and pinches my butt.
Justice just shakes her head at us and walks up to grab her food. "You two have no shame, do you?"
"Hello, lived with a succubus for six thousand years. So, no, I have no shame when it comes to sex," I wink at her and move up to get my food. Sara and I ate our food as quickly as we could so we could head back to her room. It's going to be a long night.
I woke up early and Sara was still sound asleep next to me. I slide out of bed and walk to the bathroom to get cleaned up for the day. The other girls were not surprised to see me in their dorm building now, especially after the scene we made at dinner last night. It didn't bother me that they knew what I was doing last night. It was fun and I am sure most of them would have loved to be having pleasure like that last night.
I walk back to Sara's room with only a towel wrapped around me. I wanted to give her a really good morning wake-up call, but when I got to the door, I noticed an envelope taped to the door with Sara's name on it. I take it off the door for her and take it into the room with me. I laid the envelope on the nightstand and took off the towel and slipped back into bed with Sara. I start kissing her neck and running my fingers down her body.
Her body was so responsive to my touch. She broke out in goosebumps and her nipples went rock hard. I licked her neck this time and was rewarded with a moan from her. I whisper into her ear, "good morning sexy." I felt her arms wrapped around me and I knew I had her right where I wanted her. I bit down softly on her earlobe. I could feel her body move against me; she was getting so excited.
"Oh my God, Lilith why did you have to get me all wound up first thing in the morning? Now I will be thinking of nothing but being with you all day." Her arms wrap around my neck as she brings me in for a kiss.
"I just wanted to give you something to think about while you are in a class all day." I give her a small peck on the tip of her nose and then pull back to look at her. I smile at her and whisper, "you are the first human that I have ever been infatuated with." I removed a strand of her hair from her face and placed it behind her ear.
"What do you mean by that?" she asks, looking confused.
"In my whole long life, I have never once had a relationship with a human woman. My mate is a demon and before I found I preferred women to men; I tried having a relationship with a couple of archangels. But never has a human woman ever come close to holding my heart as you have. I hope that when I do find my mate, you will join us." I say with a big smile on my face.
Sara just looks at me in shock and tries to say something but is unable to get anything coherent out. She is too shocked to speak. I just grin at her and say, "it's ok, I know that was a bit of a surprise for you so just think about it for as long as you need to."
"When you say a couple of archangels you are not kidding are you?" she asks.
"When I was first escorted out of Eden by Lucifer and Michael, they started teaching me magic. I had a bit of a relationship with Michael, but he turned out to be just a misogynistic pig like Adam was. I had an off-and-on relationship with Lucifer till I found out he was just using me to taunt his brother. I left shortly after that to wander the world, then I found Shar'li. She changed everything for me." I explain.
I climb off of her and help her get up out of bed. She sees the envelope with her name on it and looks at me with a confused look on her face. "I don't know it was taped to your door when I came back from the bathroom," I say to her.
I turn to get dressed while she opens it to see what is inside. I heard her gasp; I turned to see the fear on her face. I grabbed the letter from her and looked at it.
You do not deserve to be with you to be in the presence of a goddess. If you know what is good for you, you will disappear and never come back. I will be watching and I will ruin you if you do not heed my warning. She is mine.
Burn in hell, hell spawn.
T
"Who the hell wrote this? Don't worry, I won't let anything happen to you," I say as I hold her head to my chest in a hug. I am trying to think of which girl would want to do this to Sara, I know she didn't make too many friends here before but surely no one hated her as much as this letter suggests.
I grasp her head in my hands and look directly into her eyes, "come let us get ready and go to breakfast and show this person that you are not going to bow down to random demands. I will make sure we are together and no one will dare to come after you with me around." I look at her seriously and make sure she understood that I would do anything to protect her.
We made our way to the dining hall, Sara clinging to my arm and looking scared of every shadow that moved. I was angry that someone would dare to threaten her after she has made such a huge effort to become a good person, but even worse they don't even dare to face us and be honest about their intentions.
We get to our normal table and Sara starts picking at her food. I grab her hand and try to give her a little reassurance that everything would be okay. Justice came up to the table and handed an envelope to me, "this was taped to the door this morning."
I quickly opened it. It was a similar letter that Sara received except it was addressed to me:
My Goddess, why have you sullied yourself by associating with that vile hell spawn? I will destroy her so that you may be free from her spell and we can be together in paradise. You will sit beside me as my Queen and I as your King. I will rule this world with you by my side.
T
I crumpled up the paper, furious that no one dared to tell me who I could love. My power flashed through my body and my eyes began to glow. All the people around me scattered in fear as I sent my power out in waves through the hall. Walls shook and lights flickered.
I scanned the crowd so that I could try to find this arrogant man who would think he could make me submit to his rule. I bellowed out with a fierce voice, "which of you boys would dare think that I would submit to your rule with me by your side?"
I hear a booming voice, "Lilith, stop this instant." I turned to see Minerva standing near the door looking very angry with me. This causes me to snarl but I relent and bring back my magic. The anger does not fade from my face as I walk toward Minerva.
"Come, my dear, we need to talk with the headmistress," I say without breaking my stride or my glare at Minerva. I was furious with these notes and I want the boy that wrote them to pay for his stupidity. Sara quickly runs after me as I walk out of the building. As I came up to Minerva, I handed her the letter that I just received.
I turned to Sara and asked her to show the headmistress the letter that she received. "These letters were taped to our respective doors this morning, needless to say, I am not happy right now."
Minerva takes both letters and reads them, "Lilith, I will find out who wrote these letters. What I need from you is to not react the way you just did, so that we can handle this in the correct way. I know you are upset but right now you need to keep your cool and stay calm. I tolerate your relationship with Ms. Sutton because you are not her instructor and you also don't use any influence to help her. If you cannot control your temper, I will have to ask you to leave the campus. I want you to remember that the rule about using magic to harm another student applies to you as well. Now go cool off, you have a class to teach in thirty minutes."
I look down at the ground feeling thoroughly embarrassed by my outburst. Minerva turns to Sara, "and you Ms. Sutton, I take threats to students very seriously and I know that Lilith can and will protect you, but if you do need any help and she is not available, then come to me. I will help you with any problem that you might have. If you need to talk to anyone about these letters the nurse and I are available to speak with you at any time. That goes for you too Lilith, I know you think that you can handle everything thrown at you on your own, but sometimes you need to talk to other people about your problems."
"I understand, Minerva, I will try to control my temper in the future. I will let you investigate this issue your way, without me interfering. I suppose I have enough things on my plate without this added problem." I reply even though I am still very angry right now.
"Thank you, Lilith, and I will find out who is doing this," Minerva tells me before she turns to walk toward her office.
I look at Sara, and I can see that she is scared and nervous, "I will protect you, Sara."
"I'm scared of you right now. That power you sent out in the dining hall hurt so much. I have never felt so powerless in my life, and it didn't seem that you were going to let up on it. If the Head Mistress hadn't come in, I don't know what would have happened to all of us." She says to me while shying away from me.
I now feel even worse about how I reacted in the dining hall. I let my anger control me, and I lost focus on how my magic was affecting others. My head hangs low and I feel so tiny right now. I don't want to hurt anyone, especially my friends. "I'm sorry," I say as I still cannot look her in the eye.
In all my life I have never felt so ashamed of my actions as I am right now. Throughout all my relationships with people, I have never made a lover scared of me. I surely didn't mean to hurt Sara or my friends. I felt a tear start to form in my eye and I quickly wiped it away. This did not make the tears stop though. I fell to my knees and covered my face with my hands. I cried and kept repeating, "I'm so sorry," over and over again. I wasn't saying it to anyone, in particular, just repeating it over and over again.
I started to feel that I had drawn a large crowd of people around me. I just wanted to be alone. I opened a portal to my classroom for me and jumped through. As soon as I got through someone bumped into me and knocked me over. "Lilith, I'm sorry," I heard Sara's voice behind me. I rolled over and looked up at her.
"How?" I asked.
"I jumped into your portal right after you. I didn't realize that my words had hurt you so much."
"No, it's my fault. I lost control of my emotions and my magic. I hurt people I have come to care about. I'm so sorry. I should have been more careful with my magic. The thought of someone hurting you over me and then trying to claim me without my permission pushed me into a dark place. I wanted to find who T was and I didn't care how I did it."
Sara held out her hand to me and pulled me up. She hugged me but I still didn't feel like I deserved it. "I don't know what you are going through but I do know that I do care about you. I guess that's why I was so upset that you hurt me. Since we have been together you have been nothing but nice to me and to see you like that was scary."
"I look her in the eyes and told her, "I will never hurt you like that again." I placed my forehead against hers when James cleared his throat. I look up to see half of my students already here. Sara squeezed my hand and smiled at me before she left.
James looked at me and asked, "What did you do to everyone else? We saw them writhing in pain but we couldn't understand why."
"I will explain when everyone gets here," I say as James walked up to me and handed me something to wipe my face with. I cleaned up a little bit while we waited for everyone else to come in. Once everyone was here, I sighed softly.
"I was asked what happened in the dining hall that caused everyone to collapse in pain. I had received information that caused me to be very angry and in my anger. I started to lose focus and control of my magic. This caused the concentrated magic in me well to surge out of my body. While you all seemed to be the only ones not affected by this. I have a feeling that is because you all can store concentrated magic in your bodies. This was not an intentional action on my part. As you can see if you lose control of your emotions and magic, it can cause a lot of people to get hurt." I say to everyone in the room.
"For today's lesson, we are going to work on shielding yourselves from the magic cast by others. I usually keep a shield on myself at all times to protect myself from any magical accidents while in school. For a shield, you need to think of an impenetrable field around your body. You can shape the field however you want. I prefer my field to be close to my body and form to my shape." I say to everyone.
"Let's see what you can all do," I say to everyone.
I watch as everyone starts to concentrate on their shields and try to cast them. They were able to shape a field quickly but could not maintain it. "Now that you all can form a shield what you need to do to keep it active, is to slowly feed it a little magic. It doesn't take a lot of magic to maintain a shield, so don't overdo it."
James and Margret were the first to be able to keep their shields active. So, I directed them to stand over away from the other students so that they would not get accidentally hurt. I then without notice hit James with a cone of fire magic. He jumped back and screamed as he tried to protect himself. He didn't need to though, his shield held up and he was unharmed. "Good job James, that's a good shield," I say to him.
"What the hell, Lilith? That could have killed me," he yelled at me.
"No, it wouldn't James, I knew your shield would hold. The reason for the surprise was so that you could see that your shield will work." I say to him. While I was still looking at him, I threw a ball of lightning at Margret and she yelped. The magic hit her shield and then bounced back at me exploding right in front of me. The force was so strong that I flew back against the far wall and slid down it.
I stood up and looked at Margret and smiled, "that was a nice additive to your shield. How did you imagine the shield that would allow you to reflect the magic of the one who threw it?"
"When I thought about my shield, I was imagining the spells that are cast at me would bounce off instead of just protecting me from them." she said shyly.
"Good way to improvise. I am impressed by your ingenuity." I say to her.
"This is the great thing about magic, you're only limited by your imagination. I would have never considered having spells bounce off my shield before. So, remember class, if you can think of a way to improve your magic, do it. Don't limit yourself to only the things that I tell you to do." I say to the class.
By the end of the class, the majority of my students have a shield they can maintain. The ones that don't have one now, are very close to figuring out how to regulate their magic so they can maintain their shields. This has lifted my spirits immensely. I still am embarrassed by my failure to control my magic. So, after class, I decided to walk in the garden and center myself.
After a couple of hours of peaceful introspection, I got a text from David saying that he found the notes that we were looking for. I headed off to talk to David teleporting myself to his library.
I give David a bit of fright when I pop into the library. He shakes it off quickly and gestured for me to sit down with him at the desk where he has his notes.
"As you can see, Lilith. I was not able to find what was in the wagon that made its way to the Vatican, just that it came from the holy land with great expedience. Thereafter the Vatican created the Knights of the Holy Cross, which were wizards that were brought in to fight the forces of evil and to protect the church. They are still active today but isolated to the Vatican. They are fanatics in their beliefs that the power that they have were given to them by God.
Several wizards have had run-ins with them in the past and they do not tolerate our kind of wizards. They feel that our magic was given to us by Lucifer. The Vatican also has a shield up around it that keeps wizards off of the grounds, we are not able to verify anything other than that.
What little we know has come from run-ins with the Knights of the Holy Cross. They claim that the whole area is protected from evil by God. I'm guessing that you might think it's someone else providing the shield. I have my hypothesis on who is providing the shield, and after getting to know you I believe it to be created by an angel. What are your thoughts?" David said going over his notes.
"I believe you are correct that this is an angel, most likely an archangel that is providing the shield for the Vatican. It is such a large area that the power required to create such a shield is immense, from what I know about your and other wizards' power this is not a large group of wizards or a low-level angel. You say that no wizard can get through the shield?" I asked.
"None that had tried was able to make it through. We have not had a wizard try in a very long time, because it hasn't seemed worthwhile." David said.
This is going to cause some problems. If there is an archangel protecting the Vatican, then my going there would alert them to my presence immediately. Plus, I still don't know where in the Vatican to search for one I get in there. I should be able to sense her once I get close enough to where she is. The only thing is I don't know if she is even in the Vatican.
"So, nothing that points to Shar'li being in the Vatican?" I asked.
"Nothing specific, I'm sorry to say. I do believe that if that journal is to be believed then the Vatican was probably the most likely place for her to be. How would they keep her contained if she were to be there?"
I think about that a little bit. "I would say that the shield would prevent her from being able to get out and I doubt that she is gaining any sexual energy from the church."
"I don't know about that second part, the church doesn't have the best reputation for remaining celibate," David said.
I can't say I am surprised by that but that might also be Shar'li's influence. She is the Demon Queen of Sex after all." I remark. I lean my head back and think about this information for a moment. The shield over the Vatican serves no purpose unless they are protecting it from something big. They may also be trying to keep anyone from finding Shar'li. It would make sense that they would be scared that if she were to be released might be used by some demon somewhere.
My only question is how will we be able to investigate the area? Elizabeth and I would send up a big signal to the rest of the archangels and that would lead to bigger problems. I am sure Michael has not forgotten whatever I did that caused him to attack me last time.
If I do go there the fight will be impossible to hide, but I can't leave Shar'li there without trying. This is a very difficult choice to make. I would need to think about all the wizards when I do finally choose which way to go.
"David, tell me what you think since this would affect you directly. If I do go to the Vatican there will likely be a fight. This fight will most likely be observed by everyone there. This will out magic for everyone. But now also consider what if it was Elizabeth being kept at the Vatican. Would you risk outing everyone to save her?" I ask.
"That is a very difficult question to answer because our power differences are so great. You could go to the Vatican and probably come out okay. You would also not suffer so much from the wizards or professionally in the outside world. My consequences would be far greater than any you would receive. That being said, I would still go to the Vatican to rescue Elizabeth and damn the consequences." He replied.
"You are a good man, David. I wish that you were immortal so Elizabeth never had to lose you. I am happy that you are my son-in-law. Just remember what I chose to do. I will do everything in my power to protect you all." I say to him with a smile.
I head back to my dorm room to ponder how I am going to handle this. As I port into the hallway, I see many of the girls in the hall laughing and joking till they all see me. They immediately stop what they are doing looking very upset at me. The guilt rose to the surface again.
I hung my head and addressed them, "I am sorry for what happened at breakfast today. I was given information that someone in the school wanted to hurt someone I care about and they also threatened to subjugate me and I lost my temper. This causes me to lose control of my magic and hurt everyone in the room. Again, I am sorry for what I did, I should have been more careful and I failed to keep you all safe as I should have."
I turned back to my room, checked the door, and went into my room. I collapsed on my bed with a groan. I don't know if I could just out everyone just because I want to save my mate. I need more opinions before I can make a final decision. I have a feeling that this is going to create a great divide in the community.
I lay there on the bed just thinking about what I needed to do when someone knocked on my door. I reluctantly got up and walked to the door and opened it. Justice was standing there with a group of girls from the dorm, "come out and join us for a meeting," Justice demanded.
I knew that this was going to be a long meeting and I was not going to like what was going to be said to me. I walk out with my head down and take a seat in the common room. "OK, everyone, go ahead and yell at me and tell me what a horrible person I am. I deserve it." I spoke.
A girl that I had barely seen around the dorm decided to speak up first, "we all had a little talk with Justice and Sara about you today. You have made many mistakes since you arrived here. None of us can ever relate to how out of place you must feel not having any experience in the modern world. That being said we do understand why you got mad this morning and we want you to know that we will help find out who is behind this. It is messed up what that boy did to you and Sara."
"That is nice of you to say, and yes it's been difficult to adjust to how everything works now. I am sorry that I lost control this morning and I am glad that no one got seriously hurt," I said.
"While you are all here, I want to ask you all a question that has the potential to change your lives forever. Do you mind if we have a very serious conversation?" I asked them all.
The girls just shrugged and agreed. They all found a place to sit in the common room. I stood up in front of everyone and took a deep breath. "Something that is not all that common knowledge about me. As you know I am an immortal and have been around for a seriously long time. I found my true love some nine thousand years ago. She is a succubus queen. We were together for six thousand years. When I was defeated by Michael and Lucifer she went into a catatonic state.
She has remained in this state ever since. I have found information that hints at her being somewhere within the Vatican. I want to go save her unfortunately if I do go there, I will end up having to fight Michael again. The last time we battled it caused a whole lot of collateral damage. This fight would do more than collateral damage, it would show the world that magic exists. This would put our whole community. I can't leave her there but I also don't want to make a choice that could destroy this community we have. I would like to hear your opinions on this." I asked.
The girls sat there in silence looking at each other. A girl I hadn't seen before stood up and spoke, "I think that you have not thought about all the negative things that would come from this. You attacking Michael and the Vatican would paint you as an evil person in the eyes of all humans. You are fighting an angel to save a demon," she said. Several girls nodded in agreement.
I sat down on the couch and leaned back sighing; this is something that I had not considered. I would probably be hunted and would cause a lot of problems for my family. Why did this have to be so difficult?
Another girl stood up and spoke, "I agree that this would cause you to be seen in a very negative light but this is the woman you love the most in the world. You have to save her. You have to fight for her." There we a lot of nods and agreement from many of the girls. The back and forth went on for quite a while, but in the end, there was no consensus on what they thought I should do. I thanked them all for their input and went to bed.
This is going to change everything in the world. I can't think of any way that I can get into the Vatican without someone noticing me. This is going to blow up big time. I need to make preparations to bring Shar'li to a safe place to hide. I close my eyes and fall asleep.
***
The desert is hot, dusty, and dry. A small breeze blows lifting sand from the ground, causing it to pelt my exposed skin. I am standing guard in a tower overlooking the front gate to the compound. Soldiers are directing traffic and inspecting vehicles and personnel before entry. The vehicles that pass inspection weave through the barriers that provide cover for the gate.
The two forty bravo is manned by a member of my squad. We both are keeping an eye out for anything that looks suspicious. The only movement is a small rodent out by the concertina wire. A car backfired causing us to shift our sight back to the inspection point with our weapons raised and off safe. The soldiers at the scene begin to approach the vehicle cautiously. After a careful inspection of the vehicle, they signaled all clear.
Guard duty sucked so much, always on alert for any little thing. The stress was overwhelming and the monotony was unbearable. I try to keep my focus as I have to lift my goggles to wipe sweat from my eyes. The radio crackles as the command requests SITREP from the towers. I grab the radio handset and pull down my neck gator.
When my turn to report came up, "Falcon 1... Tower 2... Green... Over..." I heard the command acknowledge my report and continue to the other towers.
My mind started to wander as my squad mate and I chatted to pass the time. Telling each other stories from back home. We are a little distracted when we hear the gate soldiers yelling and waving at a vehicle to stop. It continued to come at a high rate of speed towards the gate. I jump up and grab the radio, "Falcon 1... Tower 2... Vehicle approaching the high rate of speed... Over..." I hear the reply, "Tower 2... Falcon 1... Permission to Fire..." I wave to my gunner who leans into the automatic rifle and pulls the trigger. I almost missed Command informing me that FRT is on its way.
I turn to see the vehicle's front end being shredded by the rounds. The soldiers at the inspection point are behind the barriers yelling to take cover. The front window shatters from the gunfire and before the vehicle can come to a stop it explodes, twenty yards from the inspection point. Causing several injuries to occur from both civilian and military personnel.
My squad mate and I scan the area for any signs of hostility when we hear the telltale whistle of incoming mortar rounds. The smoke from the vehicle and the dust that kicked up obscured our view of the area outside the perimeter. The sound of the base alarm signals incoming rounds.
The mortar rounds explode inside the compound behind us. My gunner squeezes off a few more bursts at people that are running toward the wire. FRT gun trucks raced toward the source of the mortar fire. My heart is racing while I do a quick check of my tower. I assist my gunner in reloading the two forty bravo. I radio command that we needed more ammo for the gun. I also report that neither I nor my gunner has any injuries.
I hear another whistle of another mortar round incoming. I jump on my gunner taking him to the floor as the round explodes in the inspection area next to our tower. The sound of the explosion is deafening and the blast kicked up more dust and smoke that we were essentially blind.
I wake up coughing and gasping for air back in my bed at school.
***
I sat up in my bed calming myself. I think to myself, Kyle experienced so much violence as a soldier. I can't understand what causes humans to fight over these ideals of religion. Though the Muslim religious beliefs irk me the most with their subjugation of women. I wonder what they would say if they found out that their God was a Goddess.
This world has not become that much better for women than it was before. They are still oppressed and taken advantage of. It sickens me to see how much women continue to struggle just to live. I wish that I could change everything for women, but I don't even know how to start.
I fall back to sleep after I calm down. The rest of the week went by more smoothly than it had started.
It was time for my date with Sara, so I made sure I researched proper date clothes to wear. I was dressed in a red sweater that was tight and had a low-cut neckline that made sure to show off my cleavage. My pants were a light blue-white denim that looked like it was poured on me. I had a pair of black patent leather chunky heeled ankle boots. I finished off my look with a bit of makeup and my black hair in a ponytail. On my way out the door, I remembered to grab my purse with my phone and credit card in it.
Outside Sara's door, I knock to let her know that I'm there. She opens the door to reveal a redhead beauty. Her breast is accentuated by the tight white shirt she is wearing showing off her ample cleavage. Her black leather pants framed her long legs and perfect butt. Her hair was loose with tight small curls and she wore red lipstick and light eyeshadow giving her eyes a smokey look. Her black leather jacket was flung over her shoulder along with her purse.
We make our way to the portal so that we can go to the mall for our date. Once we got to the mall, we found the crowds to be heavy today but we held each other close as we walked around the mall. Trying to decide which stores we want to go to first, I thought I saw Detective Carter in the crowd watching us but couldn't tell for sure.
We finally found a small boutique that has some cute clothes so we went inside to browse around to see if there is anything that we might like. We each find some clothes that we hold up for each other to see and comment on how sexy they would look on each other. We laugh and have a good time and finally find a few outfits that we each like. We walk back into the mall and I defiantly see Detective Carter watching us from across the mall.
I choose to ignore it as we are not doing anything wrong. I focus my attention on Sara, who is smiling at me as we walk holding hands to the next store. We find our way into a Hot Topic which has some curious-looking fashions. I see many of the patrons are dressed in a dark style and looking very pale. I find a shirt that has an evil-looking woman on it with Lilith written on it. I show it to Sara and she giggles, "many depictions of you are very dark and evil-looking." She says to me.
I find this a little distressing so I steer clear of any of the dark fashion not wanting to look like I am evil. Nothing in the store catches my eye. We end up leaving the store without purchasing anything.
We are getting hungry and decide to head to the food court. Sara chose a pizza place to get food from. I let her order for both of us as I have not had much experience with pizza. We find a cozy table for us to eat at. We sit across from each other and we chat a little about Sara's past. I never really realized how little I knew about her. I listened to her stories, intently forgetting about anything outside our little table. The smile on her lips and the sparkle in her eyes were enough to melt my heart.
We were rudely interrupted by a group of women who were standing next to our table looking upset about something. "We don't like your kindness here," they said to us. I looked at Sara confused by this statement.
"What do you mean by your kind?" I asked.
"You two are an affront to God. You should be ashamed of yourselves for walking around here exposing these good people to your perversions. You two need to find God and repent for your sinful ways." The harpy of a woman ranted at me. I was still confused by her words as I looked at Sara.
Sara rolls her eyes at them, "she is referring to our relationship."
"Who the fuck are you to judge our relationship? Just go away and leave us alone," I said to them angrily. I turn away to ignore them. They continue to comment about our relationship as they walk away. I look at Sara and try to get back to where we were before the interruption.
"Does this kind of thing happen a lot?" I asked Sara.
"I have never experienced anything like this before," Sara said.
"This makes me wonder what they are teaching in the religions around the world. This doesn't seem like what the Goddess was teaching me when I communicated with her. It has been a long time since I have talked to her though. I wonder if she will still communicate with me?" I wonder.
"You use to talk with the Goddess?" Sara asked me.
"Yes, all the time, I stopped when I was with Shar'li. After I was with her, I never really felt the need to communicate with her." I explained to Sara.
"Maybe you should try to communicate with her again," Sara said to me.
That sounded like a good idea, and one I would do once I get back to the garden of the school.
We got back to shopping and then went home with our purchases. I think that overall, the date was quite enjoyable and I hope Sara thought the same. I walked her up to her door and took her hand. "I had a really good time with you today. I am glad that we finally went on a date, I hope we can do it again." I say with a smile.
"I had a great time as well and you did well with this being your first date. I think I don't want our date to end right here." She says to me with a wink and pulls me into her. Our lips met and we kissed passionately for a few minutes till we noticed the stares we were getting from the other girls on the floor. I giggled and let her unlock her door so we could continue inside the room. I lock the door and walk up behind her when I notice what she is looking at.
Painted on her wall in bold red letters were these words:
I told you to leave. Last warning. T.
I felt myself getting mad at whomever that T was. I turn Sara around to look at me and hugged her, "I will call the Head Mistress so she can look at this and you will look for anything missing. You will stay in my room tonight." I won't let her out of my sight as she walks around her room. I called Minerva to come to Sara's room with security and to inform her there had been another incident.
Sara and I waited outside the room, me comforting Sara and telling her that I would protect her no matter what. We didn't have to wait long before security showed up with Minerva. I let them all into the room so that they could look at the message on the wall.
Minerva came over to talk with us so we could tell her exactly what happened. We recapped that we had just got back from a shopping trip and this is what we found when we got back to the room. Sara also explained that she didn't find anything missing from her room. Minerva listened to all of this and took some pictures of the message on the wall.
"Lilith, I think you are right that Sara should stay with you until we find out who this person is. Have you had any unusual interactions with any new students lately?" Minerva asked us.
Both of us said no, though I did explain that earlier in the week the girl in my dorm had a group discussion with me, I think that we all went away with no hard feelings. Security finally let us into Sara's room so that we could get some things out of her room and all our shopping bags. We then left to go to my room so that we could get comfortable.
When we got to the dorm room, Justice and James were just getting back from their outing. We go into the room and Sara takes off her shoes and sits on my bed. I sat on the bed next to her and held her in my arms. James and Justice sat down on her bed and we told them what happened when we got back to Sara's room.
This put a huge break on any fun that we were going to have tonight. We just lay on my bed and I held her close to me as I tried to make her feel safe. Sara eventually fell asleep in my arms and I was able to find sleep myself.
Sara and I made our way out to the center of the school garden. I found a good place for us to sit and try and commune with the Goddess. "Are you sure you want me here while you do this?" Sara asked me extremely nervously.
"Sara, I don't want you alone with that crazed boy after you."
I say with the utmost seriousness and love. I am not going to let anything happen to her, so I will stay by her side till this whole incident is resolved.
I gestured for Sara to sit down across from me on the ground, our legs crossed. We close our eyes and I let my mind relax and focus on the Divine. "Mother, I am sorry for not talking to you for so long. I need your guidance and wisdom. Please forgive me for my past sins and bless me with your grace." I say with joy in my heart.
I feel the energies of the surrounding air change and my body tingles. A low rumble of thunder begins to roll coming closer and getting louder. The skies brighten with a white light that glows brighter than the sun. The amount of energy surrounding us is pressing against our bodies. I shield Sara so that the enormity of the energy would not affect her. The light that was seeping through our closed eyes softened. I open my eyes and look up at a pale woman with long white hair. Her soft caring face was smiling at me. Her body was covered in a bright white gown that seemed to emit light.
I quickly got to my knees and tapped Sara's leg to get her to follow my lead. I kowtow to my Goddess. Sara follows my lead and we both show our reverence for our Goddess. "My daughter, I am pleased that you have contacted me. I have missed you very much, and it pleases me that you are finally back from your prison. I regret that it was part of your fate. Know it pained me that I could not intervene and save you from that fate.
Now my child how may I help you?" I feel her hand softly caressing my head signaling for me to stand with her.
Mother, I have fallen into a dilemma that has the potential to turn the world upside down.
Yes, I am aware of this my child. Do you save your mate and expose magic or do you leave your mate to continue her self-torture and let the world continue as it is?
Yes, this is my dilemma, I feel I am being pulled in two directions. To save my mate and expose magic that affects so many people. If I do save her then I must face Michael again and whomever he has protected the Vatican.
That is true, that going into the Vatican will lead to a fight between you and Michael. This is inevitable my child, you will need to face him at some point if you ever want to be free of him. He holds a mighty grudge against you and has taken actions of his own. The question is, do you continue to hide from humans and leave them to their own devices or do you engage humans to lead them to a different path?
You cannot stop him?
Of course, I can stop him, but he must learn from his mistakes just as you must. I will not provide outside influence to take free will away from any of my creations.
So, I am alone in this fight?
No, my daughter, you are never alone. I am here for all my creations, and I listen to all their hopes and dreams. They must all choose the path that they will walk but I am always with them.
What will happen if I do nothing?
That I will not say, if you knew the outcome of any task then you would know which way you want to act. This takes away your free will and also prevents you from learning from your mistakes. I am here to share your life with you, good and bad. You may take my strength from the knowledge that I trust and believe in you, my daughter.
Is there anything you can do to help with Sara's situation?
Sara, you have shown great strength in changing your ways and being honest with yourself. This unfortunately does not alone make up for your past choices. You will have many demons of your creation to face in the coming days. Stay true to yourself and you will come out of this stronger and wiser. I see the love you have in your heart for Lilith and that love makes you stronger than you can ever know. Most importantly be kind and true to yourself and you will find the strength you need to face your demons.
The Goddess came closer to each of us and kissed each of us on our foreheads. She then turned and faded from our sight.
***
This talk did not offer me any clarity on my situation. I still don't know what to do. I look over at Sara and see that she is looking completely shocked but happy.
Sara exclaimed. "I felt so much power and warmth emanating from her. It was like a fire that could never be extinguished, her presence was comforting and I felt so much love radiating from her."
I smile at that remark, I guess I should not be so surprised by her reaction. "Yes, my mother has amazing powers that I have never felt before myself."
"What do you mean, I thought you use to conversate with her all the time?" Sara asked.
"Yes, I communicated but it was only a voice in my head before. This is the first time I have seen her in person and felt her power. I am quite surprised she chose to reveal herself to us like that. I just feel like I didn't find any answers to the questions I had." I say sighing.
"I must agree that we did not get told what I must do, but it seems as though she wants us to follow our hearts and trust ourselves," Sara said to me while she caressed my face and put her arms around my neck. "I for one do not wish to enjoy my freedom while another is suffering."
"You show wisdom beyond your years, Sara," I said with a smile.
"Nah, I heard that quote from someone else. I just thought it was appropriate in this situation," she replied with a giggle.
We turned to walk back to the campus together. As we were walking out of the garden we were confronted by Minerva and several security guards. "What the hell happened in there? The magical energy coming from the garden was overwhelming, and we couldn't get in to investigate." Minerva asked with a serious look on her face.
The other students started to file out of the buildings to see what was going on. I was a little worried something out here happened when the Goddess chose to visit.
"What happened out here? Was anything damaged? Was anyone hurt?" I rattle off questions in rapid succession.
"No one was injured and no damage was done but it felt like what you did inside Mag Mell the other day only bigger. Please tell me you didn't lose control of your magic again." Minerva said with a stern look on her face.
"No, that magical energy didn't come from me," I say meekly feeling like I had done something wrong again. Then Sara interrupts me.
"It came from the Goddess; we went into the garden to pray for insight on our problems. When the Goddess came to speak to us directly. It was so amazing." She said with great joy and happiness in her voice. Though the group of students and staff that had come to see what was going on was more skeptical of her words.
"Are you saying you summoned a Goddess, Lilith?" Minerva asked, looking even more perturbed than before.
I stepped forward holding up my hand to say stop, "Minerva, neither of us summoned the Goddess. We went into the garden to pray for her. In the past, she has always chosen to speak directly into my mind. This time she chose to come and talk to us in person, so to speak. We would not do anything so dangerous as to summon the Goddess, that would end up badly for all of us involved."
Minerva looked at me skeptically as she looked at others to see their reaction to my statement. She couldn't contemplate that we had met the Goddess in person. Others in the group were looking at us in awe as they moved out of our way and let us pass through.
Before leaving, I turn to Minerva, "I think it is time that I meet with all the staff. I have some things I would like to discuss with all of you before I take it to the rest of the community. This caused many rumblings to come from the crowd trying to find out what was going on. I address the students, "I will be addressing all of you in due course. I just need some more insight into the issue before I make any decisions."
There was a nervous energy that filled the campus as rumors were spreading around about what the meeting would be about. I chose to ignore these rumors so that I could focus on what I was going to do. At lunch, I was met with a curious look trying to gauge what was going on. I was lost in my head at the time anyway, and my body was operating on autopilot.
I was so lost that I don't even remember what I had to eat for lunch. The questions of my friends fell on deaf ears as I continued to find answers in my head. Even Sara could not get through to me though she didn't try since she knew what I was thinking about.
Do I try to lead humans in the right direction, or do I let them continue to live against the way the Goddess had intended for them to live?
Do I have the right to say how humans should live life? I am not the Goddess and I do not know her will.
I do know that this hate in the world will lead to more destruction and it will continue to feed more hate.
How would I even convince the people of the world that this hate is not the way? Many wars have been fought over trying to force one's beliefs on another.
I make my way to the auditorium for my discussion with the staff. I stand on the stage at the podium and see not only the staff but all of the students have filled in the seats behind the staff. There is a rumble of conversations being held between many of the people in the audience. Minerva addresses me, "This way it will alleviate the fear of the students of what you are going to say." I just sigh and nod in understanding.
I step up to the podium still expressing deep confusion about my problem. The chatter dies down and silence falls over the auditorium. I start to speak in hopes that I can convey my thoughts.
Thank you all for coming this afternoon. I know that this was not something anyone planned on doing today, but that said I find myself in a position of needing all of your help.
You all know that I have been around for a long time, and I have told everyone I am the first human created. In the beginning, I was tasked by the Goddess to watch over the tree of knowledge, unfortunately, I failed, and that caused humans to be exiled from Eden. I know you have all heard of the tale of Adam and Eve, that is the event I failed to prevent.
When man was exiled from Eden, Adam and Eve had the knowledge that they gained from the tree of knowledge, erased from their minds. I however left with all my memories intact. I was given a seed from the tree of knowledge and was told to eat it. From then on, I lived my immortal life away from humans.
Many of you have realized that I have no love of men, I found my mate after wandering the world for a thousand years. If you don't know by now my mate, my wife, is a succubus. I can practically hear all of your confusion in that statement. Why would I choose a demon?
The answer is simple, I followed my heart. My demon wife and I refused Lucifer's call to join him in his rebellion. So, she is not a member of the fallen and bound to Hell. She was created on Earth before humans all of the original fallen first lived on Earth before humans.
I lived a simple life with my wife and our five children, for many millennia. Then I was attacked by Michael the archangel. My soul was torn from my body and imprisoned till my release just a few months ago.
My wife went into a catatonic state when I was captured by Michael. Where she remains today. Only now she is imprisoned in the Vatican.
Here is where we have the problem. Michael erected the shield around the Vatican to prevent me from reaching my wife. I will have to fight him if I ever want to see her again. This fight will not go unnoticed by the people of the world. There is just no way with how populated the world is and with video technology, we have no way that this fight will go unnoticed. It will expose magic to the world.
Now there are very few people that are directly connected to me in the outside world, but this will bring a lot of attention to all of us. I do not know how the world is going to react to this sudden news of magic in the world.
I have been struggling over this since I found out that my wife was being held captive by the Vatican. I had hoped to find a way to get her out without this fight but that is not possible. I do not want to expose any of you to danger from my actions that do not include you. I worry about all of you if I do this and magic is exposed to the world.
As everyone is aware, I spoke to the Goddess today in the garden. I was told point blank that at some point I will have to fight Michael. I was also told that she would not interfere in the fight or the aftermath, as that would take away our free will.
I do not know what I should do at this point. I am torn between wanting to get my wife back and also wanting to protect you all. What do you all think?
The crowd stays very quiet as they absorb what I just told them. Mr. Kairington was the first to speak up, "Why must you fight Michael?"
I was quite surprised by his question as I thought he would tell me immediately to protect magic. "Michael holds some grudge against me. I do not know what for. I would prefer not to have to fight him but apparently, it must happen."
A male student yelled out, "Why should we suffer so you can have your demon back?"
Now, this was the type of question that I was expecting to hear, I could just hear his condescending tones as he mentioned my wife. He did not like alternative lifestyles. "That's a good question, if not a little condescending. First, she is not of the fallen, so by the tone of your question I'm assuming you think that all demons are evil. I have a question for you now if someone you loved was being imprisoned for no real reason and you could save them, would you?"
"I don't love demons. That makes you as evil as they are." He yelled out. Several of the people around him cheered him on.
"Ok, moving on. Does anyone have any real comments about this?" I asked.
Minerva stood up and started to speak, "Please everyone let us keep this respectful. Let's try to remember that Lilith did not have to come here and discuss this with any of us. She could have just gone over to Rome and taken back her wife. There would have been nothing we could have done to stop her. She is respecting us by discussing this with us and trying to understand what concerns we have. Show her the common courtesy she is showing you. Now I have a question for you Lilith, would you be willing to take all the blowback from this fight if you can find a way?"
"If I can I would be more than happy to take the fallout from this solely on me. I fear that there are a few people who have a direct connection to me that I will be unable to completely protect." I replied.
Minerva continued, "will you keep from mentioning the school and the staff here at the school to anyone in power outside our community?"
"The school is a sanctuary for those that want to learn. There is no need to discuss this with the outside world." I replied feeling more confident as if Minerva is feeding me exactly the right questions so that I knew there were ways I can lessen the blow to the magical community. I was happy that she was a supportive and understanding person.
"Will you knowingly expose any wizard to the public making them known to the world?" She asked me.
"Not, like I said, I probably will not be able to protect my family and it may be a problem for Sara, but other than that I have not been with any of you outside the school for us to have been seen together. So, you all should be safe from exposure by me, I guess." I said a bit nervous about this one.
"Excellent, then as head of this school. I have no problem with you saving your wife. You have expressed your support of the magical community and that you will not intentionally out anyone." Minerva said looking at me with a straight face as she sat down in her chair.
Mr. Kairington stood up again, and my heart sank. "Lilith we all know you have unimaginable powers, but do you think you can kill an archangel?"
"No, Mr. Kairington, I cannot kill Michael. The most I can do is banish him to heaven just as he cannot kill me." I said, trying to remain calm.
"So, what is stopping him from coming back here and attacking you again, say here at the school?" he asked with a bit of a gloat on his face.
"Time works differently in the heavenly planes as well in Hell. If I banish him to heaven, he must heal which will take hundreds of years here on Earth. Then he must wait till he is either summoned or the Goddess decides to send him back to Earth. So, he may come back to Earth but most likely not in anyone here's lifetime." I explained.
Now that I have talked with all these people the more, I realize that I can free her without bringing everything down on the magical community. But I need to distance myself from the community so that I can limit any exposure to the wizards here. So, I need to wait till the council has been formed so that I can hand over control to them. Once I have done that, then I can plan my attack.
"I want to thank you all for coming at such short notice and helping me with this matter. I will inform everyone what my decision is when I am ready." I then turned and walked off the stage. I had an idea of what I could do but I cannot do it alone.
I walk outside to the courtyard with a great weight lifted off my shoulders. Looking at the sky I feel that the Goddess had told me exactly what I needed to hear. I find a place to sit on the grass of the path and enjoy nature and the sun on my face.
Sara came and sat down next to me, "I'm not scared to be outed if I am seen with you. I know I can trust you and I know that you will protect me."
I grabbed her hand and squeezed it. I turned to her and smiled, as I saw the rest of my friends coming up to me. James stood in front of me, "I am here if you need my help against the Vatican." I smiled at him as he said that.
"Thank you, James, but I seriously doubt that your mom will allow you to fight against the Vatican. I think most likely it will just be Elizabeth and I attacking them, I will want you to keep people safe here. But we will come up with a plan before I do anything." I said to him.
"Before I can do anything I need to get the council up and going," I said to everyone.
This may end up being a lot of work, to get the council set up and running. I don't know if there are any candidates for council yet. What can I do to motivate them to take charge? I guess I will give them one last chance to step up or they will have to accept whatever rules I come up with. But what do I want? I have no experience leading this many people, I also need to find the rest of my girls. I can't do much without my family. I need to have a family meeting.
I spent several days trying to figure out what I was going to tell the rest of the wizards about my plan. I know that my little speech here at the school sent a wildfire through the students and wizards. I am sure that the community has heard something about my plans.
It was the last day of the week and I decided now was the time to lay it to the community straight. I walked out into the garden to where I hid the communication stone. I grab it and walk to the center of the garden, the place I feel the most comfortable.
I activate the stone by pushing my magic through the stone.
Wizarding Community, I am here to address you with some important news. I have found where my wife is being held and I plan to get her out. No doubt, some of you have heard about this from students and families of students here at the school. I want to assure you that I thought long and hard about this. There is one thing I must do before I can go after her.
I have given you all several months to create a new council to take over the duties of leading our community. I have not heard any word from anyone that wishes to step up to the plate. I guess maybe you all are scared of me and are afraid I will deal with you in the same way I dealt with the last council. I cannot go into the fight that I am about to face without turning over the leadership of the community to others in the community. In an attempt to minimize the fallout of my attack on the Vatican and the Archangel Michael. I will separate myself from the community so that you can focus on your needs while I shoulder the fallout of those attacks.
I did not come to this decision lightly; I have decided I will put a temporary council in place till such a time as the community can create a permanent council. This will come as a surprise to the individuals that I have chosen. Unfortunately, my circle of wizards is very limited. The three wizards that I am naming for the temporary council will be David Holmes, Minerva Morningale, and Vincent Kairington. Each of these individuals is an educator and I hope that they can lead you till you can create a council of your own.
Vincent Kairington might be the most controversial member that I am nominating, but I can't just pick people I like. Mr. Kairington and I have been thorns in each other's sides since I first met him. He is also a very talented and knowledgeable wizard, which is something that is needed in the council. We do not share the same views on this world but that is exactly what is needed for change and growth.
David Holmes, as many of you know, is married to my daughter, he has a great knowledge of the history of magic in our world. I chose him for his understanding of how things of the past have affected the world. He is also very level-headed and not afraid of telling me that I am wrong. The last thing we need is a yes man.
Minerva Morningale is the middle ground between the three of them. She is the Head Mistress at Dagda academy and is a strong leader. She is a stickler for the rules and that is what we need as well. Someone who will enforce the laws of the council fairly across the community.
Those are my choices for the temporary council and why I have chosen them. If you disagree with my choices, please feel free to campaign to gain support to get a seat on the permanent council.
As for what I am going to do. I feel that I might not fit into your community. I am just so different. I will continue to keep your secrets and also try to steer people away from the Arcane Arts as much as possible. I will try to distance myself from the wizarding community till such a time that it will be safe for me to return. I am not going to run, and hide from the world as I did previously. The Goddess has shown me that the choice I made way back was not the choice that will get the best outcome.
Just be aware that this fight that I will be going into will be a display of huge amounts of power between Michael and me. I will try to keep collateral damage to a minimum but I will take Michael down and send him back to heaven where he belongs.
When this is all done, I will continue to teach what I know about magic and history to those who wish to learn. Also, if anyone thinks I should not have done any of this, well I gave you a chance to step up and make a difference.
Goodbye, everyone.
***
I am now ready to make myself known to the world, but first I need to update my knowledge of the current affairs of the world. Heading back to the campus I met with two very angry educators.
Minerva and Vincent are both looking at me with daggers in their eyes. I toss them the communication stone. I smile at them and say, "hopefully they will form a proper council soon and not drag their feet as they did with me."
"You had no right to put this on us Lilith," Minerva yells at me.
Vincent looked like he was about to say something as well, but I interrupted both of them. "Wrong, I have every right to put in place people who will lead the wizards, while I am unable. As surprising as it may sound, I trust Vincent and you to be able to make the hard choices." I say in a calm voice. I turn and walk away from them both, their mouths left open as they watch me walk away.
It is done, I am no longer the head of the wizards. I sent out a text to my family, 'meet me in the library.' First, I need to find Sara as I need her to be kept safe until this battle is over. I didn't have to walk far till I found her running towards me with the rest of my friends behind her. Margret is also with them, which kind of surprised me, but I am glad to see that she is falling in with the rest of my friends.
They all looked shocked, as I walked up to them smiling. I wrap my arm around Sara and I say, "Now comes the fun part, I fight an archangel. I will need all of your help to keep it. First thought, James, Margret, I will need you to protect Sara from whoever is after her while I am gone. The rest of you just sit back and enjoy the show. I plan to put on a good one. I'm thinking I need to live stream the whole thing so the world gets a close-up view and post a video I am going to give you." I say in a playful voice.
I also want to get a video confession together to be posted after the fight to all the major news outlets. As Kyle used to say, go big or go home. I need to put everything out there for the world to see. I think I need to learn how to make a live stream video, I guess I could control the camera with my magic so that I will have my hands free.
I ported James Sara and me back to James' house into the library to an unhappy David and Elizabeth. "Lilith, why didn't you talk to us first?"
"Like I told the other two, I didn't know any other candidates that I could trust to take care of the wizards when this whole event kicks off. Now we all need to step up and do our parts." I say in a scolding tone.
"What changed that we need to rush? Is Mum in danger?" Elizabeth asked.
"I met my mother, and I found out that my time sitting back and doing nothing was not what I should have done. I need to be more active in my task of helping humans be worthy of returning to Eden and have access to the Tree of Knowledge." I am ashamed of how I failed in the task given to me.
"Your mother, I thought you were the first human and you didn't have a mother," David asked confused.
"The Goddess is her mother, David," Elizabeth said. "Wait you met her? I thought she only talked to you when you prayed."
"Sara and I both met her. But she was as vague as usual but offhand suggested I take a more active role in humankind. No more hiding in a cave for me. I miss the time when it was all of us together, but now we have to work together differently." I say as they all look at Sara more surprised than anything.
"Elizabeth, I need you to drop your glamour when you go with me so that you do not bring any more attention to your family. You are coming with me to the Vatican. I will take care of the shield and Michael, while you find Shar'li and deal with anyone on the inside after I draw everyone out. I am going to rip apart the shield and we will rush into the Sistine Chapel. There should be enough people in the chapel that it should get Michael's attention and may allow me to feel for Shar'li." I say looking at Elizabeth.
"You should do it during Sunday mass when the Pope is in the chapel," David recommended.
"Thank you for the suggestion, David, I would like you and James to make sure Sara is safe as there is some trouble at the school for her," I say to him
"Just so you all know I am going to be live streaming the whole event to show the world what they are dealing with, and so that they can catch my conversation with Michael so that we may not look so evil," I say with a wicked grin.
"You're going to do what," everyone asked.
Yes, my mind was made up I am going to get out into the world and live, I need to stop hiding who I am from the world. I feel a strength in my body that I never really felt before. 'Thank you, mother, for giving me strength,' I offer up a silent prayer.
"You heard me I am going to let the world see me for who I am. I am not going to hide anymore. I cannot pretend that I am not part of this world. The sons and daughters of Adam and Eve need to face the sins of their forefathers. I need to repent for abandoning the world and letting it go down this destructive path. So, I will show the world that I am here and I will not give up again," I state with more conviction in my voice.
"This grudge Michael has against me will end and I can live my life free of his anger." I say as I turn to Sara, "I need your help picking out an outfit fit for an epic statement. I also need you to help me set up my phone to live-stream this." I say a little embarrassed. A giggle erupts from Sara's lips, making me turn red in the face.
"Of course, I will help you, Lilith, let's work on your phone first then go shopping," Sara says grabbing my arm and leading me to a place where we can sit together.
I let the rest of my family do what they need to so that they can be safe and be able to continue to live unhindered.
I found that my smartphone was easy to send live-stream from. I guess I just needed to ask so that I could access all the information that I wanted from my phone. The leaps and bounds that human technology has made while I was gone were amazing and most of it in the last hundred years.
While Sara and I were shopping, she was using me as a living model for her ideas of what I should wear for my statement to the world. She finally decided since the temperature was a little cold now seeing as it was early winter, that I should have to wear a trench coat. She said it would look like a cape in the wind like I am a superhero. I also had to have skin-tight black leather pants that were definitely on the sexy side. To increase the sexiness, factor a red over bust corset was what I was to wear under my coat.
I also got calf-high boots that would make me look like a sexy warrior as Sara called me. I was finally ready to see Rome.
***
We took the mass transporter to Rome so that we would have stable landing sight, and it also limited the use of my magic signature from being detected too soon. Elizabeth and I found a taxi to take us to the Vatican.
Elizabeth and I stand outside the barrier that is erected around the grounds. We look like any other tourists so we are not attracting the attention of those surrounding us. Elizabeth guides us so we are outside St. Peter's Square, in a direct line with the main doors to the Basilica. The grounds are full of tourists and the Swiss Guard is everywhere.
I look at the barrier and I can see Michaels's signature all over the magic. The magic is unfortunately designed to protect against wizards and not me. I look around for Michael, but I cannot see him anywhere. I guess he wouldn't sit here waiting for an attack. I nod to Elizabeth to drop her glamour and I rip apart the barrier with my power. The magical energy released from the barrier knocks people around it to the ground as if a massive wind came through.
The tourists start to scream and panic as they see Elizabeth standing next to me in her succubus form. We take this opportunity to move quickly across the square to the Basilica. Bells start to ring all over the inside of the Vatican grounds. The Swiss Guards are coming out to respond to the threat, but they stop in fear when they see Elizabeth. This makes our trek to the Basilica a lot easier.
I slam the doors open of the Basilica and put up a quick shield around the building to keep any more humans from exiting or entering. I made it easy for Michael to enter because I needed him here as a large distraction for Elizabeth's search. We both could feel Shar'li's energy coming from inside the chapel. We made our way down the center aisle between the pews filled with parishioners.
I yell out in a voice that carries through the entire Basilica, "you have something of ours here and we want it back."
A brave priest steps in front of us and said, "begone minions of Satan. This is the house of the Lord and you are not welcome here."
Elizabeth and I looked at each other and just laughed, "I am Lilith, the first human created by the Goddess in Eden. Your church is spreading lies about my mother. We are here for something the church stole from us and then we will be gone."
Elizabeth flies around the congregation scaring everyone. I speak into my camera and tell the people watching. "You have all worked to destroy the Goddess's plan for humanity. I will no longer hide in the shadows as you all destroy the world. This world was a gift from the Goddess and you refuse to take care of it."
Right on cue Michael breaks through my shield and appears in his angelic form in front of me. "Lilith you have sinned against the almighty and I will punish you for your crimes," Michael said putting on a good show.
I laughed at him, "seriously you are going with this sin against the almighty bit? I talked to mother just the other day and she told me that this whole thing that you have against me is a personal grudge you have against me."
"You lie, as you lied to me about your feelings for me," Michael said with venom in his voice.
"That is what this is all about? You are mad because I got tired of your misogynistic antics? Wow, so viewers let's update you so way back in the day after humans were banished from Eden, I had a relationship with this joke of a man. I broke things off with him because he was trying to control my whole life." I said with a chuckle.
You were mine, Lilith, no one else may claim you," Michael said in a harsh voice.
We feel the presence of a new archangel. We turn to see Lucifer sitting up on the altar. "Lucifer what are you doing here?" I say confused. Gasps go around the room as the new angel is identified. Many parishioners are making the sign of the cross to protect themselves from Lucifer's evil.
"Beautiful Lilith, I am not here to interfere with your fight with my brother, I just knew that this would be so entertaining that I couldn't resist getting a front-row seat. He jumps up from the altar exposing his darkened wings as if he needed to expel any disbelief in who he was. He walks over to the Pope who is being encircled by the other priests.
He pushed past the priests and steps up to the Pope. "Your Holiness, you are going to want to watch this, it will be very amusing. Popcorn anyone?" He asked the priest standing around him. He stands right next to the Pope and has made a big bag of popcorn appear. He pops a few pieces into his mouth, "Carry on Lilith, I am going to enjoy watching you kick my brother's ass." He said with a wicked grin on his face.
I turned back to Michael and smiled, "Where were we?" That is when I get hit by multiple magical beams of light. Sending me end over end crushing the pews that got in my way.
I push the debris off of me and shake off the dirt. I turn to see what idiots decided to blindside me. I see ten wizards in robes looking at me. I just chuckle at them; I see you do not understand how powerful I am. Let me educate you. They all raise crosses which I assume are their focus items. I decided to take a page from Margret's book and changed my shield to reflect the attacks on them. I look into my camera and smile, "thanks Margret for the idea." I give a wink to the camera and walk back toward Michael.
"You didn't think your pesky little knights stood a chance against me, did you?" I said as they hit me with their light beams again. My shield reflected all the beams at them, sending them flying into the air and landing in a heap on the floor. I look at Michael and shrug. "I think they might have an idea of how powerful I am now." Said as I heard Lucifer snort in amusement at my remark."
I hear Lucifer comment behind me, "I see you have learned sarcasm since your release Lilith."
"So, what are you going to do now, Michael?" I asked as I noticed Elizabeth go down below the altar level.
"Lilith, I gave you a chance to return to your rightful place and you threw that chance in my face. If you do not return, I will have to destroy everything you hold dear." He growled.
"Damn Michael, you sound like you should be in Hell rather than Lucifer over there," I said jokingly.
He growls at me and puffs up his chest. He pulls out his flaming sword ready to attack me.
I look into the camera and ask, "are all men trying to compensate for something?" I pushed my magic into the ground forming a giant fist that came up and smashed him right into the gut sending him flying through the wall and out into the square.
I reach into the rubble and form an onyx sword and pull it out of the rubble. Next, I turn toward the entrance and walk towards the door I busted through earlier. When I got out of the square, I didn't see Michael but I felt his power close by. I kept my guard up and walked over to the obelisk. I could feel something hot coming closer to me. As I roll out of the way I hear the obelisk explode as Michael's sword cuts into it.
I slowly moved around him keeping our swords between us. I pull magic into my body and start condensing it for my banishment spell.
***
Elizabeth
I feel my mum down under the altar. I fly down into the alcove and rip open the door. I follow the feeling down the stairs on three levels. Holy magic permeates the air as I find St. Peter's tomb. That is not where my mum's energy is.
I have to slow down and feel the energy trying to work past the holy magic. Concentrating on the energies I pick up a faint stream of demon energy coming from under the floor.
My magic flows through my body and I enhance the strength of my arms and claws. Striking the hard marble floor over and over I see small cracks starting to form in the floor tiles. Screaming as I tear into the floor pulling up the broken pieces of the floor. I get down into the dirt and stone below the foundation. The energy becomes stronger as I remove more material from the floor.
The metal coffin is finally exposed, but when I try to lift it open, I find that I cannot. I examine the metal for anything that could prevent it from opening. The more I expose I finally find the lock, unfortunately, it is spelled by angelic magic so I cannot break the lock.
I find the bottom edge of the coffin and start to lift it out of the hole. I am going to have to take this coffin to Lilith for her to open.
***
Lilith
Michael and I have been tossing minor spells at each other looking for an opening to strike. Our swords block and strike against each other. He moves I move. My magic is almost ready to be unleashed. "Mother will be so disappointed in your actions Michael. I will send you to her before the day is done." I taunted him.
One of his strikes gets past my defenses and his blade slices through my shield and cuts my cheek as I tried to spin out of the way. I let out a small scream as I felt the pain. That damn sword of his makes the slightest scratch feel like it's the worst pain. I let a little of my magic slip down my arm and coat my sword in a bit of the banishing spell I am working on.
I telegraph my next swing so he meets my sword with his own, but I am in close so that I can strike his groin with my knee that I enhanced with magic magnifying the force of the blow by two hundred percent. Then as I twisted away from him, I put a nice little cut on his biceps. I don't know which pain is worse for him but I know he is in a lot of pain right now.
He takes flight before I am ready to cast my banishment and that makes me expend more magic to chase after him with my wind magic. We clashed our swords in the air when I put some distance between him and me.
I am ready, "Michael, the reason I left your sorry ass was you are a fucking asshole playing like you are righteous. At least Lucifer proudly admits he is an asshole. I am so done with you. I am done with your stupid vendetta, your misogynistic views, and your contempt for women." I yelled at him. With that out, I cast the spell that I was trying to cast the last time he attacked me. Luckily this time Lucifer was not messing with my magic.
I hit him with my spell and scream out putting everything into my spell. As my spell hits him in the chest a blinding light erupts causing a massive explosion of light and heat. I am sent flying through the air, but I was able to keep my shield up this time. So, when I crashed through some buildings all that happened was that I got dusty. I also took out two housing complexes, so I am sure that this city is going to be upset with me.
It took me a while to dig myself out of the rubble since I expended most of my magic and I don't know what I will run into once I get out. Making my way back to the Vatican, I had everyone looking at me scared. 'It's alright everyone, can be scared for now.' Kyle says to me. That's right, for now.
I make it to the courtyard when there is a boom as the dome breaks open with a big hole. Elizabeth flies out of the hole with a metal box in her hands and she is covered in small scrapes and bruises. Her dress is also torn in a few places. "Fuck, they buried her deep! You will have to open the lock it is enchanted by an angel and it's beyond my skill." Elizabeth said as she looked at me with a tired smile. "We good up here?" she asked between her heavy breathing.
"We are very good, up here," I reply as I pull her into a hug. "Let me see if I have enough in me to release her," I said as I pulled away from her. I look down at the box examining the spell on it. It was designed with me in mind. This will be difficult to break open.
We hear clapping behind us. We turned around to see Lucifer walking towards us with a big smile on his face. "Truly amazing work, Lilith. I was a little worried there for a bit when he put that mark on your face. You might want to get that looked at by the way." Lucifer says as he looks at us.
He looks down at the box, and then backs up at me. "That is some of Michael's finer work. Good luck with that. I'll see you around Lilith, and Elizabeth a pleasure as always." He says to us bowing as he turns around unfurls his wings and flies off.
Next comes the yelling of the priest of the Vatican, in the lead is a priest with a big hat on his head, though not as big as the Pope's. "You must not open that box! It contains a great evil that could destroy the world!"
"I know exactly what is in this box. It's my wife, that your church imprisoned for over 500 years. I will have her back, and you can kiss my ass if you think that I will let her stay in there for a second longer." With my anger off the charts now I let out a great scream as I threw all my magic at the box. The lock crumbles and a great force throws the lid of the box off.
I look down into the box to see my wife, she looks like she is almost wasted away. Her skin has become ashen and is so tight that all her bones show through. Her clothes, the same ones she was in when I was attacked three thousand years ago, barely covered her body. Elizabeth and I reach in and gently try to get her out of the box when that stupid priest started hitting me and trying to push me away. Elizabeth moves quickly around the box and pushes the priest away from us. Her face twisted in anger. "You will not interfere as my mother's reunite with each other," she yelled.
He screams out and throws water at us. "Begone you, Hell Spawn!"
"We are not part of the fallen demons, therefore your belief in the holy mother will not work against us. Especially as I am her granddaughter. That's right you unenlightened man, the granddaughter of the Goddess is a succubus." Elizabeth yelled as she looked around at all the cameras that are recording our every move.
"You blasphemous harlot, the all mighty is the Holy Father and you and your lot are unclean filth. We will not let you defile this church and besmirch God's name," the priest practically screams as the other priest start to encircle us.
I am getting tired of all this, "You will back the fuck off or I will hand you over to Lucifer himself while you are still alive." I snap at the priest. I have just gotten Shar'li up and out of the box, she rests on my shoulders. "Shri'la, let's leave now, we have what we want. I turn to the cameras for a final shot, "I will be contacting the press tomorrow so they can schedule an interview, now I must take my wife home and get some energy into her."
With a parting smile at the priest, "You can keep the box. Send the repair bill to Heaven." I quickly teleported us back to the library. Shar'li and I immediately collapsed to the floor. I have never pushed myself this hard before. My energy is bone dry. I wrap my arms around Shar'li and place my lips onto her dried lips. Then the blackness of sleep takes over and I fall into a deep sleep.
***
I was awoken by the movement next to me. I notice that I am in bed now so I guess that they moved us when we passed out. When my eyes finally open, I see my beloved looking so much better than before. She now has a little bluish color to her skin, her black hair seems more full, and she has also gained some weight.
I look around the room trying to get my bearings. I am in my room at Elizabeth's house, I smile and wrap my arms around Shar'li and give her a very passionate kiss on her plumper lips. She responded with passion. I broke the kiss and looked at her face. Her eyes open and she sees me looking at her. I the demonic language, "Please let this be real and not a dream." I smile at her.
"This is so real, my beloved. Shri'la found a way to bring me back, and then together we rescued you." I say back to her in demonic language.
"I was so heartbroken when you were taken from me, please do not go off to fight an angel again alone," she said back to me, a look of great relief filling her eyes. She pulls me back into a hug and places a kiss all over my face.
"My heart also broke when I found out what happened to our family, and I never want to lose you ever again," I said back to her. A knock at the door made me stop and look up. I see some red tufts of hair peeking in through the door. "Sara get your sexy butt in here. I have someone I need you to meet."
Sara burst through the door running over to the bed and jumping on me giving me the tightest hug I have ever received. "Oh. My. God. Lilith, you scared me to death when I saw you get injured by Michael." She said to me she sounded tired and worn out.
I switch back to my demonic tongue and say to Shar'li, "I'd like to introduce you to my lover Sara. She is great and very special to me. I can't wait to share her with you." I then turned to Sara and said, "Sara, I'd like you to meet Shar'li my wife, and the one I did all that craziness for."
They looked at each other and it was Shar'li who acted first, placing a hand on her face and bringing her in for a kiss. As they break apart, Shar'li looks back at me and says, "She is beautiful, I see why you like her. There is something not quite human about her though." she said to me.
"You are right she is like a few humans who have learned to use magic though it is not like mine," I said back to Shar'li. Sara looks back and forth between us, looking confused.
"I'm sorry Sara, Shar'li thinks you are very beautiful and she was wondering why you were different than other humans. We will have to teach her English so that we can all communicate together. My stomach starts to growl, "First I need food."
I climb out of bed and help Shar'li to stand, I find clothes that are left on a chair that look like they were left for Shar'li, so I helped her put them on. She looked confused as to why we were getting dressed. "Why to cover?" she asked me.
"In this time, it is important to cover ourselves, and Shri'la's husband would not be happy if we walked around the house without any clothing." I finish dressing her in a green halter top dress with an open back for her wings. I got dressed in my clothes, simple pants and a shirt.
"You wear pants like a man?" Shar'li said to me.
"Yes, this time women wear pants designed for them," I say back to her. With one hand I hold out my hand to clasp hers and with the other, I hold out to Sara who quickly grabs up my hand. We walked down the stairs to the living room. Where I see Elizabeth, her husband, and her son waiting for us.
Elizabeth is looking very tired and sick, then I realize she probably gave Shar'li some of her power so that she could get better. She was still in her succubus form. Tears start to fall down her cheeks, as she rushes over and hugs Shar'li. "My daughter, thank you for saving both of us. I am happy you did not give up and let us stay gone." Shar'li said to her.
"I'd never give up on both of you," Elizabeth said back to her. "Oh, I need to introduce you to my husband and son. This is David, my husband, and James is my son." Elizabeth said.
I was proud of Shar'li trying to learn how to say their names, "Dah-veed and Jam-mas?" she said.
"Close enough, for now, we will teach you the English language. So, you can communicate better." I said as I squeezed her hand.
She walks closer to David and pulls him into a hug, "Dah-veed like Sar-rah, yes?"
"Yes, they are both wizards so their magic is similar to each other," I said to her.
She moves over to James and hugs him, "Jam-mas like Lilith?" she asked.
"Yes, he is we don't know how, though he is not immortal like us," I explained to her.
"You mate with a mortal, my daughter?" she asked as she looked at Elizabeth.
Elizabeth put up her glamour before she answered, "Yes I did, I had to blend in with the humans to find information. Then twenty years ago, I met David, and I fell in love. My name at this time is Elizabeth to all humans. I teach at the same school as David."
"eye-lith-bah-th." She repeated it again and then looks back at me smiling so very happy that we are all back together. "Where, others?" She asked.
"We don't know, mum. Tra'tha," our youngest daughter, "was with a fallen Incubus. I escaped from him and his corruption but I do not know about the others. I lost track of them as they moved shortly after I escaped." Elizabeth explains.
After the introductions, I sat on the couch flanked by Shar'li and Sara. Elizabeth brought out food for us too much before dinner later. Elizabeth and I both worked to make sure everyone could understand what was being said. This is going to be very difficult for us till Shar'li can learn to speak English.
After dinner, I was eager to go back to bed. Not only was I tired but having both Sara and Shar'li together in bed with me has been playing through my mind constantly. So, I yawn and say I am going to bed. Elizabeth just shakes her head and says try not to be too loud. I smile at her and wink. I grab my lover's hands and say good night to everyone else.
We get into the bedroom and I lock the door, I don't want us bothered tonight. I walk over to the front of the bed, but Sara has another idea. "Lilith you sit, and no touching." I look at her shocked, but she shakes her head at me. She goes to Shar'li and wraps her arms around her neck and kisses her gently. I can't believe Sara is teasing me like this as they both remove each other's clothing. I groan because I want to be in the middle of all this.
I had to endure the sight and sound of Sara and Shar'li touching each other and loving each other. I was dripping wet and my entire body was aching for them to touch me. Sara kept giving me a teasing look as she put herself on display for me while she pleasured Shar'li. It was torture that I was not allowed to be a part of it. I could see the buildup of Shar'li's climax and Sara was not far behind. That is when Sara lays back on the bed next to Shar'li and wiggles her finger telling me to come to them.
I couldn't control my lust any longer with this display. I ripped off my clothes and jumped on top of Sara. "You have no idea what you are in for after doing that to me." I grinned as my teeth nipped on her nipple. Sara lets out a yelp and moans with pleasure. I feel Shar'li's soft lips on my shoulder and then her hand gripping my breast. I can no longer think about what I was going to do with Sara as I am so exhilarated at the touch of Shar'li. Her tail slipped between my legs rubbing on my nub causing waves of pleasure to shoot through me.
Sara nips at my neck and I just melt. The feeling of both women who I care so much about giving me an overload of pleasure is something that I cannot begin to explain. A deep moan comes from my mouth as Sara uses her tongue on my nipple while Shar'li uses her mouth to bite on my neck. I am so lost in the pleasure it surprised me when Shar'li's tail penetrates me and I become putty in their hands. I can't even return the love that they are giving me.
My orgasm is like an explosion that shoots through my body. I can't hold the scream that is coming from my mouth. I know that I am being too loud but I cannot control it. Shar'li whispers in my ear, "you chose a good lover for us, my love." I am so happy with this acceptance of Sara by Shar'li. It causes my eyes to tear up and I can't hold it back. All of my pain and sadness about the situation that tore us apart for so long comes to the surface and I cry. The tears won't stop and both of them wrap me up in a hug and kiss my face. I try to return the kisses but I cannot control the sobs that rack my body.
I hold them both so tight to my chest and we lay there for a long time as I cry out all the pain that I have been holding inside of me. I look at them both and tell them that I love them. We eventually fall asleep in each other's arms. Shar'li was filled with the sexual energy she took from each of us.
I get woken up by Sara letting out a yelp as she rolls off the bed. She frowns at both of us as we look at her with puzzled looks on our faces. "We need a bigger bed," Sara tells us as she climbs back into the bed with us. I caress her ass to make her feel better.
Shar'li looks at me confused, "we need a bigger bed," I repeat to her so she can understand what Sara said. She nods her head and smiles at Sara and me.
"You both are looking better today. Your cut on your face is healing but not as fast as you normally do." She looks a little concerned as she caresses my cheek.
"Yes, I was cut by a magical sword forged by my mother for Michael to wield. It will take quite a while for it to heal completely. I might even have a scar from it." I admit.
"Are we ready to see what today brings us?" I asked as I give a quick kiss to each of them. "Who wants to shower with me," I giggle as I run into the bathroom after translating for Shar'li. It appears that Sara is being nice today after her show of dominance yesterday. Shar'li steps into the shower with me. She watches me closely as I turn on the water to get the temperature comfortable.
She looks at me, "magic?"
"No, my beloved, this is from human science," I respond while I pull her under the water with me. She laughs and squeals as I kiss her neck and stroke her horns. She rolls her head back as I continue to stroke them. Her fangs looked so sharp I get very excited at the memory of those teeth biting into my flesh during our more aggressive lovemaking. "I never want to lose you again," I say as I look deep into her purple eyes. We kiss again lingering on each other's lips. I pull back feeling the happiest I have been in a long time.
After I wash us both, we climb out of the shower and dry each other off. Sara came in shortly after that, "we have a bit of a problem outside." She has a worried look on her face. 'They are already here,' I think to myself.
Sara goes ahead and get cleaned up and takes care of Shar'li while I go see what is going on. I look out the window to see the yard surrounded by black SUVs and police vehicles. Behind them are news vans from every station in town. So much from being able to hide and relax here, I think.
I go downstairs after getting dressed. David and Elizabeth are looking out the front window sipping coffee. "Have they tried to get close to the house yet?" I asked.
Elizabeth turns her head in my direction, "you are looking better mother. No, they can't get to the house, we put up a shield over our property keeping everyone out." They are a bit worried, looking since this puts a big target on my family.
"The council has an emergency meeting but I can't get to a portal to get to the school," David says. "Can you help me out, Lilith?"
I open a portal to the school, "do you want to take James with you to keep him safe?" I asked. At that moment James comes running down the stairs and they both jump in. That is one less thing to worry about. I think to myself. "How do you want to handle this, Elizabeth?" I finally asked.
"Let's try the direct approach, we walk outside and talk to them." She speaks.
"You want to go as you, or as Shri'la?" I have to ask if she is thinking about exposing herself as a demon or if she thinks she can keep that a secret.
"It is useless to hide any longer, they already know we are connected and that you are here. Maybe if we are open with them then they will not attack us. A united front is always the best. We knew this would happen," she remarks toward me.
"Yes, a united front, we are family and we are proud of our family." My smile was as big as it could be. I open the door to the house and walk down the steps, a big smile on my face and my hands out to my side. The officers all pull their weapons and raise them.
I look over at Shri'la looking so pretty, "they do know that there is a barrier up, don't they?" She looks at me and just shrugs her shoulders. I shrug mine in turn. We continued to walk down the drive to the edge of the property.
When we get to the edge of the property we stop just before the barrier. Everyone looks tense and unsure of what I am going to do. So, I initiate things and wave my hand hello. A couple of the officers lose their composure and pull their triggers causing them all to open fire.
I stop and look over at Shri'la who is just rolling her eyes, "boy, they sure are trigger-happy aren't they?"
"Just a little bit." She retorts as all the bullets stop at the barrier and fall to the ground. So, I wait patiently looking bored as they get control of their officers. With all the gunshots, Shar'li and Sara come running out of the house to see if we are ok. I put my hand up to the barrier and tapped it.
"We are here to talk, so can you connect us to someone who can make decisions?" I asked with a smile on my face.
Sara stops behind me and ducks behind me while Shar'li stops next to me putting her arm on my shoulder and giving everyone outside a dirty look. "It's ok Shar'li, this was to be expected we are ok so you can calm down." I pat her hand as I reassure her.
A man dressed in a suit pants shirt and flack vest labeled him as FBI. He walks around the cars that have formed a barrier in front of our driver. He makes a show of putting his weapon down and showing that he is not armed. I curved my finger signaling him to come closer.
"I am FBI Special Agent Deacon. Do you know what the FBI is?" He asked us.
I can't help but giggle at this question, Sara and Shri'la are also laughing. "Special Agent Deacon of the FBI, yes we know what the FBI is. The question to you is, are you someone who can make decisions, or do you have to ask permission to do anything?" I said with a smile.
"I have some leeway when it comes to decisions but ultimately, I have to report it up higher." He spoke.
"Fair enough," I said.
"Before we can continue, we need to know what happened to the family that lives here." He asked.
I look over at Elizabeth and she nods, she puts up her glamour and takes her ID out of her purse, "I am Elizabeth Holmes, this is my residence. My husband and son are not at home to protect them from any violence that you may cause. Case in point, I think we have about fifty bullets here on the ground and all my mother did was wave 'hi'." She said pointing to the bullets that were all over the ground.
"How do I know you are Elizabeth Holmes and not an imposter?" He asked.
"You don't, I obviously can change my appearance so you have no proof that I am who I say I am," Elizabeth said switching back to her natural form.
"So, what are you two?" He asked, looking at Elizabeth and Shar'li.
"We are succubus, Special Agent. You know what they are right?" Elizabeth asked causing Sara to giggle behind me.
"You are talking about demons that seduce men to kill them?" He asked.
"Oh my god no, we are demons, though not aligned with Lucifer I might add, and we do seduce men, we also seduce women. We feed off of sex and do not need to kill anyone." Elizabeth said.
I smile at her simplified explanation of succubus. He looks at me, "are you also a succubus?"
"Me, no, I am human and so is the young lady hiding behind me." Sara peaks out at him and waves. "But I am in a relationship with this succubus," I say and look at Shar'li.
Sara pops out, "and me."
"Yes, you too." I smile at Sara who still looks a bit nervous.
"Are there any more demons in the house?" he asked very nervously.
"There better not be or otherwise, Lucifer and I are going to have words," I said sternly.
I have a feeling that this is going to take quite a while to go through all this. I turned to Sara and asked if she could take Shar'li back inside and bring out some food and a coffee for me. "I'd offer you some coffee as well but we are not there yet Special Agent."
Sara grabs Shar'li's hand and leads her back toward the house, she turns to me and I smile at them. "Ok Special Agent, let's get past this who are you BS and get to the good stuff. Why have you parked twenty cop cars outside my daughter's house?" I said letting go of my playful attitude.
"Do you confirm that you are Lilith, the Lilith that attacked the Vatican yesterday?" he asked.
"Yes, I am that Lilith, and I did not attack the Vatican, I went there to retrieve something that belonged to me. I was attacked by the Archangel Michael and I defended myself against him." I reply.
"Very well Lilith, since you verified you were the ones involved in the attack at the Vatican yesterday, I am here to take you into custody and have you and your daughter here taken back to the Vatican to be questioned." He said as if he thought that we were just going to give in and go with him.
"I got a question for you Special Agent, did you think that we were going to be like, 'oh yes sir we will go with you'?" I asked sarcastically
"No Lilith, I did not think that you would just give up without resisting. You seem to have a problem with authority, from what I could see on all the videos that showed you. It was quite obvious that you were going to cause problems hence..." He said waving his hand at the number of officers outside.
I tap on the barrier, "I see you underestimated what we can do here."
"Yes, you got me there Lilith, I was not expecting a magic force field to be here but we can stay out here as long as it takes till you come out." He was smug in his statement.
"Grab a Snickers, Special Agent," I comment as I wave to him.
"What?" his voice rises in a sort of confused way.
"You're going to be here a while. Do you think that going through the front door is the only way we have to leave whenever we want? Let's see how that works out for you." Elizabeth and I both laugh and turn to walk up to the house.
The power went out in the house. I guess the FBI figures we need outside electricity and that this will get us to come out. A moment later the emergency generator kicks on. I got to hand it to Elizabeth and David, they are prepared.
I turn on the news to see what they are talking about. It is of course us and a live video of the house. Most of the news stations are just speculating on what they think all of the events yesterday meant for the world.
Author's note: This chapter will not be Lilith-centric like the previous chapters. It will cover the aftermath of the events in chapter 16. It will be mostly US-based due to my knowledge being more about US culture and political climate. Just a heads up for any readers from outside the US who might be wondering why I don't include a more global view. I have chosen to use two news agencies that have made the most news for themselves and I think you will be able to guess them.
***
Aftermath
RNN (Rathford News Network):
This is the RNN evening news, I am Jamie Schuller this Monday evening. This evening's headline is, what could be called a biblical attack at the Vatican, Sunday morning.
The attack happened at the Vatican while the Pope was giving his Sunday morning mass. When eyewitnesses say a teenage girl calling herself Lilith was involved with the attack that took place. Witnesses have also reported that she was in the presence of what could only be described as a demon. Video footage of the attack was live-streamed by Lilith herself and has now been verified against other videos coming from the witnesses on site.
Lilith claims to be the first human created in Eden, contradictory to religious beliefs which state Adam was the first created human. Her claim is made even more bizarre by the fact she claims to be the mother of the demon, who later identified herself as a succubus. Witnesses have also reported the presence of two, what can only be described as angelic beings, identified as the archangel Michael, and the fallen angel Lucifer.
We go to our reporter on the scene, Pauline Christianson at the Vatican, for more on these events.
Pauline Christianson:
Thank you for joining us here at the Vatican on what some say was a sign of the apocalypse. I have contacted the Vatican to see what comment they have on yesterday's attack. They have issued a brief statement that reads 'We at the Vatican are shocked and deeply saddened by these events, but currently we are seeking guidance from our clergy on what these attacks may mean for the millions of Christians around the world.'
Now the Vatican has said very little about the attackers themselves nor what they represent. They have also denied any knowledge of the supposed second succubus who seemed to be being kept inside the Vatican. They have reported that the Pope and parishioners inside during that attack escaped mostly unharmed, some only receiving minor cuts and bruises that were treated on the scene.
Reports of the damage done have not been released yet but video footage of the attack suggests that many historical artifacts have been damaged beyond repair. Including Michelangelo's Creation of Adam on the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel. We will not hear the full report of the damage till it has been deemed safe to enter the Biblica once again.
Jamie: Has there been any word from the Vatican on whether or not the beings that were identified as Michael and Lucifer are the real deal?
Pauline: The Vatican has been tight-lipped on what their beliefs are about the Catholic Churches' official stance on the matter, but sources inside the Vatican have reported that the Pope is in Conclave with his Cardinals.
Jamie: Thank you Pauline and I am sure you will be keeping us up to date on the latest developments from Vatican City.
Now, on to the US's response to the events in the Vatican. We have David Jones live in Washington DC with an update on the US response to the attack.
David: Thank you, Jamie, President Frump issued a statement today, calling for Americans to prepare for a possible attack by these inhuman beings. The FBI has quartered off the home of the terrorist leader Lilith and her spawn of Satan in a home in North Carolina. This terrorist has claimed to be a victim of another attack there at the University, where she was allegedly attacked. We now believe that it was staged as a way to increase her power base and attack a great US Institution. We will be vigilant in our efforts to bring this terrorist to justice.
Now it is important to note that while this administration has labeled Lilith as a terrorist, the FBI has not classified her as a terrorist. The FBI has made attempts to bring Lilith in for questioning all efforts thus far have failed.
With the global markets sharply dropping today, lawmakers here in Washington are discussing how to regulate those like Lilith. Conservatives have been expressing views that they want to eliminate those like Lilith and her followers. All lawmakers seem to be able to agree on is that some action needs to be taken since little is known about Lilith's plans.
Jaime: Thank you, David, I am joined by my guest, Arthur Mills Financial expert here to discuss the sharp drop in the markets that happened today.
Arthur, the New York Exchange had to shut down trading after a massive drop in stocks today, can you help us understand what is going on?
Arthur: Jamie the events at the Vatican have caused a huge panic as saw investors dump their stocks in a massive sell-off. This is a sign that investors are worried about what this event will mean for businesses around the world. This is common when major global events change the world, especially when these changes are unknown.
Jamie: How do you think the President's action of labeling Lilith a terrorist will impact the markets?
Arthur: That will depend on what kind of actions Lilith takes next...
Jamie: Sorry to interrupt you Arthur, but our reporters on the ground outside the home that Lilith is currently held up in, that Lilith is coming out to talk to the FBI again let's go to Kaitlyn Sands in Raleigh, North Carolina for that latest.
Kaitlyn: Good evening, Jamie, it looks as though Lilith is coming out again to talk to the FBI again, maybe to discuss possible surrender after this morning's violent first contact. She is currently walking down the driveway up to what can only be described as a magical barrier that is keeping everyone off the property.
The FBI has been working all day on ways to get in contact with those held up in the house. This is the first contact that has been made. Hopefully, this will signal an end to this standoff.
What's this has gone past the barrier and has pushed away all law enforcement officers from in front of the house. She appears to be walking here towards the area cordoned off for the press, maybe we can get a statement from her on what she is planning.
The press shouts questions over the top of each other at Lilith who seems to be ignoring all the questions being shouted at her. Law enforcement struggle against the shield that keeps them away from the house and Lilith.
Lilith: So, I am here to make a statement to the press, I have been watching the news coverage of my actions taken at the Vatican. Let me get one thing straight, my intention when I went there was not to attack anyone nor was, I trying to hurt the Pope and the Catholic Church. My only goal was to get my wife back, that was being held there.
We suspected that we would have to fight the Archangel Michael, as he created the shield that was protecting the Vatican from me. Michael and I have a long-complicated history that has led to a great amount of animosity between us. I had no hand in the Archangel Lucifer's attendance. Yes, I do also know Lucifer. We also have a long-complicated history, which has led to a truce of sorts between us.
I do not want to attack any government or religion; I am not here to tell you what you need to believe. You either believe me or you don't. As the Goddess has told me, she values free will over all else when it comes to the human race. You either choose to believe what I say has an iota of truth or you don't. Just like you choose to be a good person or a bad person.
The reason I have not submitted myself to capture by the FBI is that I do not trust their intentions. Your President has made it quite clear that he wishes to get rid of me. Let me make something very clear, you cannot kill me, I will allow myself or my family to be used as a bargaining chip against me. Nor will I let myself be used as a tool against any government. I am beyond any of the government's powers. I choose to be a peaceful person but I will fight against those who wish to cause me harm. That is why I fought Michael.
As you can tell I possess a vast amount of magic to the point where I can banish an archangel from Earth. But like anything in this world I choose to not use it as a weapon to harm innocent people.
I will sit down for a more in-depth interview with any reputable news station. If you wish to schedule an interview, please feel free to contact me. This is all I have to say, for now, I will not be answering any questions till you schedule an interview. Thank you.
With that Lilith walks off back to the house letting law enforcement be able to move back in front of the house.
Kaitlyn: There you have it straight from her mouth. She does not intend to submit to law enforcement questioning. With the power she has displayed so far, I believe that law enforcement will have no choice but to acquiesce to her wishes. Unfortunately, she was not taking any questions at this time and did not address the state of the others inside the home. This is Kaitlyn reporting live from the residence of Lilith, back to you Jamie.
Jamie: Alright Kaitlyn stays safe and lets us know if anything changes.
Lilith took time to address the statement made by the President but did not go into too many details. It also appears that law enforcement is not in control of the situation there in Raleigh. The ease with which she moved law enforcement out of the way without even harming them is astounding.
I am joined by law enforcement expert, Harry Mills, and legal expert Mark Johnson. Welcome gentlemen. I am going to start with you Harry, with Lilith's display of power over law enforcement, what hope does the FBI have of taking Lilith in?
Harry: I would have to say that with what we saw yesterday and again this morning, law enforcement won't be able to take her in. The only way they are going to talk to her is if she wants to talk to them. I find that unlikely as she said she is above any government. She has shown that she is not afraid of law enforcement even to the point that she was mocking them. I can guarantee that there isn't a single law enforcement policy or procedure in place to handle her or the magic that we saw those ten priests use. They didn't even scratch her, she adjusted to their attacks right away.
We also have no idea what the succubus is capable of, she showed that she is strong and both of them seem to be able to fly. If what we saw from the two of them is any indication of how much they can do, I don't see any law enforcement agencies being able to take them.
Jamie: I think you are right; it may take a whole army to take them in. Now we heard the difficulties it would be to be able to bring them in, will the law be able to do anything?
Mark: I am going to agree with Harry's assessment that they would not be able to bring them in to face any kind of justice. Legally speaking the most that the government could do is seize their assets but even then, I don't think that any court is going to be able to try them. It would be to put them on trial when you can't force them into the courtroom.
Jamie: So, you seem to be suggesting that they could do anything they want and would be untouchable.
Mark: That is pretty much the case, so unless we find a way that we can able to contain them then we won't be able to hold them to justice.
Jamie: Thank you both for coming. As you see it is a scramble to find a way to deal with these unknown women and just what it means for the rest of the world. I'm Jamie Schuller and this has been a special edition of the evening news. We will see you tomorrow. Goodnight and stay safe.
***
Pax News
Calvin: Good evening, Americans, I'm Calvin Burns and this is the Rise of the Devils Army at Pax News. Today marks the second day after the terrorist Lilith's brutal attack on the Vatican and the Pope. The intervention of the heavens saved the Vatican and the Pope from certain destruction.
The Catholic Church is still reeling from this evil attack on the holiest ground. Americans we cannot let this type of evil continue to spread to our children. This will lead our children to be slaves to the devil. With us tonight is Pastor Paul Allen who is one of the President's religious advisors, law enforcement analyst and former FBI officer Greg Trey, and our own legal expert former Attorney General of Florida Mary Larkin.
Welcome, everyone. Pastor Paul, can you tell us what we are facing right now?
Paul: Absolutely Calvin. We can expect more attacks on Christian churches shortly. This Lilith is not done and I suspect that she will be making another attempt to take out the Pope and other Christian leaders very soon. She has sold her soul to the Devil, for this power. I do believe that God will send a savior to us. This is the false prophet that the bible warned us about.
It is a signal that the end of time is near. My fellow Christians, we must pray to God now more than ever, so we will not fall prey to the trappings of the disciple of Satan.
Calvin: So, you believe that Lilith will continue to attack and lead us to the end of time?
Paul: Oh, absolutely Calvin. She already has shown that she has two demons who are working at her side. There can be denying that this woman is indeed here to destroy Christianity and bring about the end of times.
Calvin: It is indeed. Greg, what is the FBI doing currently to prevent any further attacks?
Greg: Well Calvin, the FBI is keeping a close eye on the home and communications in and out of the house to ensure that when she is caught that they can prosecute those terrorists and prevent any further attacks. Lilith may have caught the Vatican by surprise, but she made the mistake of tipping so open an attack and the FBI along with local law enforcement will be ready to stop her.
Calvin: That's right the FBI is the strongest being with the guidance of the President. Why haven't they gone to arrest her yet?
Greg: They want to make sure that the people who own the residence will not be injured in the raid, and also not cause any damage to the surrounding homes.
Calvin: That is good to hear we want those residents safe in their homes, and the surrounding area as well. Mary, what legal actions will Lilith face for her actions thus far?
Mary: Well Calvin, that all depends on if they charge her of being a terrorist and I am sure the Attorney General is looking at all of the evidence as we speak to make the case. I can't imagine anything less than life in prison for this young woman. It's a shame she had to fall prey to the devil's entrapments, but we can't let that get in the way of her responsibilities for her actions.
Calvin: That's right we can't let anyone who is such an evil person walk free on the streets. This is our show but we will have continuing coverage of the Rise of the Devil's Army. Stay strong my fellow Americans and we will keep you updated with all of the latest news and facts on the terrorist Lilith.
***
Lilith:
Well, I now know which news stations I need to avoid. I figured that I would give them all a chance but none represented the truth of the situation. How can I trust any of them to report the truth if none of them even spoke about the real reason why I went to the Vatican? This world today is so strange.
The news stations that were showing and analyzing my battle with Michael seemed to be the more liberal stations. On the other hand, the more conservative news stations seemed to be only focused on the religious implications behind the battle. I do not understand how they cannot see the truth behind the whole situation, they have plenty of video evidence including my live stream of the battle but none talk about why I was fighting Michael.
I have had several different interview requests come in since I gave my contact information to the press. I am not sure what I should expect in these interviews because none have gotten to the point of the fight on air. It's always about some tangent that I can't figure out how they got to it. I guess challenging people's religious beliefs stirred up more trouble than I was expecting. I am glad I can keep the wizards out of the situation but I feel like I am not going to be able to keep the truth about the situation as the focal point.
I am lost in thought as I stare at my phone looking at the messages I have been receiving. I get a little bit startled when someone comes up behind me and wraps their arms around my waist. I quickly recovered from the surprise and turned around to find a pretty redhead smiling at me. I smile back at Sara after she gives me a little bit of a peck on my lips. "What have you been so focused on that you couldn't take your eyes off your phone for the last several hours?" she asked me with a sympathetic look in her eyes.
"These requests for interviews is making me a little nervous about how I should handle this situation. I know that I need to do this interview and set the record straight but I have no idea how to keep the focus in the right direction." I say to Sara as I continue to look at the list I have made.
"I think you need to take Elizabeth with you to this interview, she has a lot of experience leading a conversation while teaching, she should be able to help you keep the focus in the right direction," Sara told me. I smile at Sara because she knows what to say to me to help me get through my tough decisions.
"Sara you are right, we were both at the Vatican so we should both do this interview together," I told Sara as I hug her. "How is your family reacting to your fifteen minutes of fame?" I asked her as we walked to the kitchen.
"My family still hasn't started talking to me since I told them I was a lesbian. Even after you removed my family from the council, they were trying to set up an arranged marriage for me. I just couldn't take it and I yelled at them and left. It's been tough but I am happy with you and it's helped me come to terms with my sexuality." she said with a loving smile.
"I am sorry that your family treated you so poorly. I am happy you are with us as well. I hope you will grow strong with us." I said as I hugged her again.
Shar'li and Elizabeth were sitting at the kitchen table waiting for us to join them. They were both talking about what Elizabeth had done for the last three thousand years. "I think that I found the station that I will set up the interview with and then we will see if we will do anymore. I think that they will be less likely to try and set me up with some crazy questions. Elizabeth I was hoping that you could be in the interview with me." I asked her.
"Of course, mother. I think it would be a good idea so that we can keep things on track and I can explain things from my perspective." Elizabeth agreed with me. I looked into Shar'li's eyes and I could see that she wanted to accompany me as well.
"Would introducing Shar'li to the world be a good idea?" I asked while looking between everyone. It is an interesting question but I don't know what the answer is. She has not learned any English yet and she would be completely lost in the interview. I think she wants to be there to support me which I must admit would be great for me.
"Why don't we do the interview here in the garden you made so that everyone will be comfortable and they can see you in a more natural setting? That way if mum decides to join us, she can be here and we will be able to protect her from anything that may happen." Elizabeth suggested.
"It's your home, so it is your choice to do it here or at some other location. Sara, what are you going to do during the interview?" I asked to make sure I included her in this conversation since she has been seen on camera with me already.
"Thank you, Lilith, for including me but I think it is best that I stay in the background for now as it may cause some problems if I am asked about our relationship. It may lead to questions that could expose wizards," she said to me.
"That is a good point. I will call them back and set up a time and a place to meet so that we can get them past the police and into the house." I leave the kitchen to make the call and all the arrangements.
We had a few days before the interview so I decided to enjoy my time with Shar'li and Sara. Too bad the weather was a little cool outside. I would have loved to spend some naked time with my loved ones in the garden. For now, we just enjoyed our time indoors.
The day before the interview we made a trip to the mall so that we could get Shar'li some clothes. It caused quite a stir when I appeared in the middle of the food court with Sara and Shar'li. The phones came out to take pictures and videos of us.
We managed to get done in one store before the police arrived to try to arrest us. I decided to play a bit of leapfrog with them and teleport us between different stores to keep them confused and out of our way for the most part. We made sure to keep our excursion to the mall as short as possible. The police were getting very frustrated with us and I heard a few of the people in the area laughing at their frustration.
After we finished our shopping, we made our way back to the food court and waved to all the people that were still in the area. Then I teleported us back to the driveway in front of the house. I wanted to rub it in that they could not keep me confined.
I yelled out to the reports that we had a great time at the mall today and that I would see them out and around again in the future. This would end up being a major slap in the face for law enforcement as it showed them that they were not in control of the situation and that I could still do what I wanted with little to no inconvenience from their presence.
Shar'li looked like she was having fun with the whole incident as well. I was worried that it would make her feel uncomfortable or feel out of place. If she did it didn't show on her face at all, I saw the big smile on her face as she experienced this new adventure. Sara was giggling through the whole trip and was more of a flirter than she had ever been in public before. It wasn't just me she was flirting with; she was being very affectionate towards Shar'li.
I knew then that Sara was all in when it came to this whole relationship. I was worried that she would not be comfortable with Shar'li's appearance, but she showed no fear or hesitation as she had her arm around her. I knew our trip was going to end up all over the internet and it showed our human side in a very public way.
With Shar'li properly attired, we had to decide how we wanted to integrate into this modern society. How are we going to work with the world as it is now? What is it that mother wants me to do to help the world to get back to Eden? The Earth's people are so divided now that I worry the world would be destroyed before they would ever get along. This will probably be something that I will constantly have to think about as time goes on.
"Shar'li, I would like to know if you would be willing to change your name to a human name?" I asked her nervous that it make her come off as rude.
She looked at me confused, "Why would we do that?"
I think hard too and said, "it is important that we try to assimilate into society as much as possible. I think if we give you a more human name like Elizabeth has it will be easier for you to be seen as more human and less like a monster than everyone is afraid, we are."
"Do you think that this will work? I will do anything that will help you, so I will trust you with this," she said to me smiling and looking so proud.
"I hope this will help us to fit in better with society, but honestly I have been struggling with this since I came back to this world. I think we use a name I have heard a few times that sounds similar to your name. What do you think of the name Charlene?" I asked.
"If you think this will help, I will be happy with this name you have given me," she said to me so lovingly as she pulled me to her in a hug. She has always been there for me just as I have been for her. She may only be a queen of succubus in name since all her subjects have left, but she will always be my queen.
This world is so very different from the one we left behind but with the help of Sara and Elizabeth, we are slowly adapting to this new world.
***
The morning of the interview has arrived and I am filled with nervous energy. I am hoping that this interview will go well.
I teleport to the meeting place and immediately I see the news van that I am supposed to meet. I walk over to the van so that I can get a better look at who is coming. I see a middle-aged man with light blond hair dressed nicely in a black suit. He walks over to me with his hand outstretched. I reached up and shook his hand and he introduced himself.
"Lilith, it's a pleasure to meet you. I am Andrew Cooperman; I am the producer of this show. Allow me to introduce my lead reporter and the man that will be interviewing you, Saul Pierce. Saul was a tall well fit man with a strong presence about him. He was dressed in black suit pants, with a white dress shirt, and a red tie. His hair was styled short and looked very professional. He held out his hand for me to shake as well.
"Lilith, I am looking forward to talking with you," he said with a smile that showed off his white teeth. I can see why he was on the camera, as he was very handsome. The rest of the crew included a cameraman and an electrical expert. They also were bringing a makeup artist to help us look natural under the lights.
After I was introduced to the crew, I was shown what equipment they would be using. The producer was not going with us, but he thought it was important to meet with me to explain the process. I appreciated the effort to help me understand what they would be doing.
"Folks, this is what I am going to do to get us to the site of the interview. As you know we requested that you come to our home for the interview, which is currently surrounded by the police. I will be teleporting you and the truck to the driveway on the inside of the barrier that we have set up. This magic will have no effects on you are the vehicle. It will happen quickly so it might be a little disorienting." I explain to them. "After we get there, we have several locations we can use to conduct the interview. Do not be scared of my demon family, they will not do anything to you except answer questions. Do you have any questions for me before I move along?"
They all shook their heads, no, but I sensed that they were extremely nervous. I had to focus my magic a bit more for this teleportation as moving all this mass was going to take more power than what I normally use just for people. I make the portal and move us through it. We are in the driveway next to the house. I check to make sure no one is having any ill effects as I have yet to teleport normal humans.
I turn to face the end of the drive and I can see that they are upset that I could blatantly ignore their barricade and do what we want. The other reporters are upset as well that they were not invited to interview us.
I escorted Saul and the rest of the crew to the house and showed them where we thought would be a good place to do the interview. We ended up choosing the living room as our location. Elizabeth and I went into the kitchen with the makeup artist so that they could apply a little makeup to make us look presentable on camera.
Elizabeth is looking human again and I think it would do a lot for us if they saw her in her human form. Charlene is wearing one of the new outfits that we picked up from the mall yesterday and is looking very curious at all the equipment that the camera crew has brought in with them. They set the lights and test the lighting. We have three comfortable chairs set up for us to sit on in the middle of the living room with the fireplace in the background. Family portraits are sitting on the mantle above the fireplace showing Elizabeth and her family.
Saul talks to Elizabeth and me about how he will be doing the interview. "I have a set of questions that I will be asking you throughout the interview, and if we come to a topic that I think will be interesting to the viewers I will ask some follow-up questions, to get the information. There is no time limit to this interview so feel free to answer the questions as much as you are comfortable with. I would like to know what topics you would consider as a no-go zone for the interview?" He explained.
Elizabeth says that she will not be answering any questions on the location of her husband and child, for their protection. Saul tells her that is fine and he will steer away from those topics. He was very professional about everything, not getting emotional, and also didn't question who we chose to include in the interview.
They wired us up with microphones, and we sat across from Saul.
Once signaled Saul started up with the interview.
Saul: Hello Lilith and Elizabeth, thank you for agreeing to this interview.
Elizabeth: Saul, we are happy you are here so that we can give the truth about what is going on.
Saul: Lilith, you created a global uproar when you had your fight in the Vatican. Can you explain what happened?
Lilith: Yes Saul, I am very happy to talk about that. Unlike what has been previously reported on multiple news outlets, Elizabeth and I did not go to the Vatican to attack the Vatican or the Pope. Nor did I go there to challenge the doctrines of the church. I went there to retrieve my wife that was imprisoned by the church back during the crusades. We found a shield around the church that prevented us from getting in when we broke through it, Michael came.
Saul: Elizabeth you were at the Vatican as well? We thought that it was a succubus named, Shri'la, if I remember correctly.
Elizabeth: That is correct Saul, Shri'la and I are the same person. This is the glamour that I have been using to blend in with society for the last thousand years. Before that I was moving around the world, trying to find a way to find out what happened to my mother, Lilith.
Saul: Glamour, how does that work?
Elizabeth: It is magic that covers me in an illusion that masks my true form. Elizabeth drops her glamour to reveal her true form and then puts it back up.
Saul: I can see why you would use that if you wanted to go unnoticed in society. You are a professor at the university here. What made you start teaching?
Elizabeth: Saul, as you can guess I am a bit of an expert on history having lived for about nine thousand years. Elizabeth looked at me to see if I agreed with the time frame. Saul gives a bit of a choke at that time frame.
Saul: Nine thousand years? That would be the beginning of human existence.
Lilith: Well, that is about a thousand years after humans started to populate the planet. Saul turns to me with wide eyes.
Saul: You said you were the first human, though all stories have Adam as the first human.
Lilith: Laughs a bit. Not exactly, I was created first and was given the task to take care of the garden in Eden which contained the Tree of Knowledge. Mother found that I was lonely so she created Adam in hopes that we would be good to each other. Unfortunately, Adam and I didn't get along and we ended up fighting a lot. I pleaded with mother to find someone else and to make it so Adam would just leave me alone. That is when Eve was created. The other thing that is wrong with the story is that it was Adam, not Eve, that decided to take the fruit from the tree. That caused us all to be exiled from Eden.
Saul: How is it that you are still alive and Adam and Eve are not? They aren't, are they?
Lilith: I have no idea if they are still alive, but I would guess that they are not. My exile was different from Adam and Eve's exile, they broke the rules so they received a greater punishment. I was given a seed from the Tree of Knowledge to allow me to live till such a time as humans have earned the right to enter back into Eden. My soul is bound to this plane of existence and I can't move on till humans enter Eden again. That seed was also what gave me the ability to use magic.
Saul: Elizabeth you are a succubus, and Lilith you suggested is your mother. Do you know who your father is? Lilith turned red with anger at that comment.
Elizabeth: I do not have a father, but two mothers. My other mother is the succubus right over there. She waved to Charlene to join us. This is my mother as well; succubus can get women pregnant as well as getting pregnant from a man. That is how I have a son of my own.
Saul: I see that is a touchy subject for you Lilith. Why is that?
Elizabeth: For this to not get Lilith angrier with this interview. My mother was treated very badly by the first three males that were in her life. This has made her overly sensitive to men in general, especially if they try to belittle her or treat her less than she is. As Elizabeth explained this, Charlene touched Lilith's arm and smiled at her, calming her down.
Lilith: Yes, she is right I do have an abundant amount of hate towards men in general, though I have come to accept that there are a few good ones out there. I have no problem with you Saul, and I am sorry for getting angry. You have been very civil with me and I appreciate that.
Saul: I am sorry, I didn't mean to offend you in any way. So, let's move on to a different subject. From the fight in the Vatican, you named one of the angels Lucifer. Is that the same Lucifer that is also known as the devil?
Lilith: Yes, that is correct Saul, that was the same Lucifer that goes by many different names here on Earth. I met him for the first time before he fell from Heaven. Even then he was manipulative and very selfish. When I left Eden, it was Michael and Lucifer who befriended me and taught me how to use magic, but as time went on, I started to see their true colors and I had to get away.
Saul: Lucifer mentioned to Michael that you had some type of deal, can you explain that?
Lilith: Yes, I wasn't in a place where I could fight him, and I am not sure I would win if I did. He also is skeptical about being able to beat me, so we have a deal that if he leaves me and mine alone, I will not challenge him in his other deals. Sorry Saul, but I couldn't protect everyone from his influence. Especially those who go in with the specific goal of making a deal with him.
Saul: I see. So, does Lucifer often walk around making deals?
Lilith: No, he has low-level demons who make the deals probably because they are expendable if anything goes wrong. I am sure that he will be bad-mouthing me at this point when he sees this.
Saul: You think he will watch this?
Lilith: I am sure he will, he made a special trip and came to the Vatican just to watch me fight Michael. He is very interested in people up here that have a lot of power and influence and he doesn't like that he can't manipulate me.
Saul: May we ask Charlene a few questions, Lilith?
Lilith: She currently does not speak English so Elizabeth or I would have to translate the question for her. Lilith turns to Charlene and asked in the demonic language 'they would like to ask you some questions are you ok with that?' Charlene looks surprised by this but agrees to answer. She said she would answer your questions if she can.
Saul: What language were you two speaking?
Lilith: That was the demonic language. It's what all demons spoke when they roamed free on Earth. Saul's eyes got wide when Lilith told him that.
Saul: I see. Charlene, what has it been like coming back to the modern world?
Charlene: After Lilith translated the question to her. Charlene told Lilith 'I find I like many new things about the modern world.' She then smiled at him. Lilith translated this back to Saul.
Saul: Now that we have found out a little bit about your past, can you tell us what your plan for the future is?
Lilith: I have thought about this since I decided to do this interview, and to be honest I don't have a firm plan for the future. Up until now, I have been only worried about finding Charlene and getting her back. Now that I have, I need to figure out what I should do. Mother told me that the time that I spent away from humans was not necessarily the right action. She said 'free will' is her most important gift to all of us, and she will not interfere with that. But like I said before I am stuck on this plane of existence until humans are worthy of Eden again. My goal is to try to find a way to help people reach that goal. Unfortunately, I am not sure how to do that. I will take the ideals of Mother and not interfere with free will.
Saul: Mother, who are you referring to?
Lilith: Mother is the Goddess that made me. She is the one that major religions refer to as God. Just so it's clear, another thing that makes me mad is when men think they are better than women, just because they are men. Michael was like that and I just had to hand him his ass because of it.
Saul: That is going to cause a major disruption in all the religions, not to try to offend you, but how do you know?
Lilith: I guess that is a fair question, so I will not take offense to it. I have been able to talk to the Goddess all my life. Most of the time when we talked it was always a female voice I heard. I had never seen her with my own eyes until right before my fight at the Vatican. I prayed to her for guidance on what I should do now that I knew Charlene was at the Vatican. So, before I went to the Vatican, she came down to me to talk to me face to face. Now she did not tell me to go to the Vatican, but she told me it was my choice on whether or not I wanted to let Charlene continue to suffer. It was a choice to let her continue to let her suffer and have Michael come for me or do nothing. I was going to have to face Michael at some time. I did not think that Michael would fight me there.
Saul: So, you met with the Goddess? But she told you that you either do nothing or free Charlene? That doesn't seem like much of a choice. I can see why you went to the Vatican.
Lilith: Yes, and I must admit that I was not particularly happy that she told me what I already knew. But I was also grateful that she came to me in person to talk to me and not just a voice like before.
Saul: Why do you think she came to see you in person this time?
Lilith: My best guess is that she knew that I needed her to come to me.
Saul: Lilith, what is your favorite thing to do especially since you have your wife back?
Lilith: Sex, that is the greatest thing that being with a succubus is that the sex is always amazing. Other than that, I love to spend time in the gardens that I made in the backyard. It reminds me of Eden.
Saul: We will probably have to edit the sex part of your answer. It is a cable news station. I have to thank you for your time, Lilith. This was an eye-opening experience for me. I hope that we can talk more in the future, maybe after you figure out what you are going to do. I would love to discuss that with you.
Lilith: Saul, I must say that I didn't know what to expect from this interview, but you asked what I thought were good questions and you were very professional. I will be in touch with you when I decide I need to give another interview. Lilith stood up and shook Saul's hand. Elizabeth also shook his hand and thanked him for the interview.
***
After getting the news crew all packed up and their vehicle back to the studio. I decided to go out to talk to the FBI agents.
"Special Agent Deacon," I called out to him. I had to wait a few minutes before he came out from his command tent. "Have you learned yet that what you are doing here is useless?" I asked.
"You can get us to go away if you come out so we can talk to you. Just step on out here and we will make all this go away." He said in a condescending tone.
"Ok, I thought I would try since you obviously can't keep us contained in here and you can't get in here, I figured you would give up. Maybe next time I talk to the press I will do it right here so they can show the country just how futile this entire operation is." I said to him, then turned around to walk back to the house.
I only took a few steps when I heard a loud bang. I spun around to see the drop of a large bullet dropping from the barrier. I yell back at Deacon, "like I said completely useless. You just don't get it, do you? There is absolutely no way you are going to get past the barrier."
He turns around frustrated with my comment. Everyone came running outside to me after they heard the shot. I decided that I need to start a line stream so that I can show everyone what is going on out here.
Once I am streaming, "Hello everyone, Lilith here again. Today we had some interesting developments with our watchdogs on the street around our home. They tried to use a sniper to try to shoot me. That is totally uncool and frankly sad considering the barrier we have up."
"We had a nice trip to the mall yesterday to get my wife some new clothes and shoes. The police didn't really like that but were unable to stop us."
"Oh, my goodness, where are my manors? Let me introduce you to everyone. First, this is my wife, Charlene. She is the reason that I went to the Vatican for. 'Wave to the camera Charlene,'" I say as I wave to the camera as well. I lean over and kiss her on the cheek. "She is such a beautiful and fun-loving woman. This woman next to her is my daughter, Elizabeth. She is the one that helped me free Charlene from the Vatican. On my other side, this is Sara, she is Charlene's and mine beloved girlfriend." As I say that Sara kisses me on my cheek and gives Charlene a big hug.
Sara said to the camera, "Hello all those that follow Lilith. Expect to see me from time to time in her videos. I am interested in seeing your comments. You can send your questions to me in the comments."
"Sara is right, she will be a regular on my videos and pictures. She has helped me to become more comfortable with this new time. I owe her a great deal for all that she has done for me." I said and that got me a kiss on the lips from Sara.
"So back to the question of the day, what is the FBI planning to do now? After they used a sniper on me a little bit ago, they got frustrated with me. I told them that any attempt to get through the barrier would be futile, they just refuse to listen. Let's see if they can get their heads out of their asses and show us some manners." I continue to narrate as I walk down the driveway.
"As you can see this is my view every morning, a sea of police cars," I say to the camera. I then turn the camera out to the police force and yell out, "hey can we get a wave for all my viewers?"
"Ugg, no waves, sorry viewers it looks like the police are still a little butt hurt from being stuck out here."
"What do you think viewers? Should we give up?" I asked into the camera. Many viewers have sent comments to tell us we should not give up. "My viewers tell me that they think I should not give up. I tend to agree with that assessment." I turn the camera back at the police and then I yell at them, "Fuck off."
To their credit, they learned from last time and didn't try to fire into the barrier again. They didn't look happy though. I turn to walk back towards the house with one arm around Sara who is sandwiched between Charlene and myself. "Now that was some fun!" I comment to my viewers.
"I must admit it is still a bit annoying to have the police always out there but I suppose that is the price I have to pay for disrupting the world order with my antics. I wonder what it will take for the governments to understand that I will not be controlled by them. I am willing to talk to them but they have to ask nicely, not make threats." I say with a smile.
"I am going to show you my favorite place here. No, not my bedroom, that is a close second though. The first thing I did once I came here was to create a garden here in the yard. Now, this is my favorite place because it is the best, I can recreate Eden in this world. The only thing missing is the Tree of Knowledge, that is because only Goddess can create that tree."
"If you know anything about flowers you will notice quite a few flowers here that you will not see outside of one of my gardens. That is because they are extinct and the only way that they can survive now is if I feed them a bit of magic." I tell my viewers as I walk through the garden and stop by my favorite flowers. As I ended the tour I signed off to my viewers and started to walk back into the house.
I am starting to miss my garden at school and even my students. Maybe we could pop over there and visit a bit? I am sure Elizabeth would be happy to go with me so that she can see her son and her husband. I like that school, but I think I am going to have to move out of Justice's room now that I have Charlene back. I can't expect her to put up with me sharing my bed with two women all the time.
I know I can make a little home inside the garden for myself and Charlene, a place that Sara can choose to stay at, or if she wants a break, she can stay in her dorm room.
I look up at everyone, "how about we go to the school? I am missing it a bit and I think it's time I move my stuff out of the dorms."
Everyone was happy to get out, especially Elizabeth. We packed a few things and I teleported us back to the school outside my room. I make sure to knock on the door so that Elizabeth doesn't see anything that her son might be doing. Luckily no one was there so I was able to quickly grab all my things out of the room, and there would be no drama.
Sara went off to class to try and make up for the days she missed. Elizabeth went to find David. I take Charlene to the garden where I plan to build our home. Charlene takes great delight in my garden, "I love your garden. It reminds me of our old home. You always make the most beautiful gardens."
"I am glad you like it because this is where I am going to build our home. That is why I want to build our home here in the garden." I replied.
"We are not going to live with Elizabeth anymore?" Charlene asked me.
"No, unfortunately, David and James would not appreciate our nightly activities in their house all the time. This way we are closer to Sara, so she can come to be with us anytime she wants. It also makes it easier for me to teach my students and to spend time with my friends. It will also be a great place for you to go out and about without the humans causing us trouble. I can make it just as comfortable as our old home." I told her.
I reach down to the ground and channel my magic through my body, willing it to create a hot spring, this will be a great place for us to bathe and relax. Charlene is using her magic to help build the beginnings of our home. She is creating a hearth for the main focal point in the home. She forms the stone to create a large fire pit and chimney that will be used to cook and heat our home. Wood twists to become decorative trims around the fireplace.
After I finish creating the hot spring, I turn my attention to the area around the fireplace. I use my magic to urge trees to sprout and twist together, creating the walls for our home. For windows, I shape clear crystalline glass and shape it into the tree branches to create windows that allow us to be able to enjoy the light of day.
Charlene moves on to the floors, taking inspiration from Elizabeth's home, and made the floor of the home covered in wooden planks of a light-colored birch. Now that we have a floor in our home, she folds the branches of the trees to create a roof.
I work my magic on creating a door for our home. With the shell done which is a large single room for our home. I cut out a small area to make a bathroom and a few closets for all of our clothes. Along the back wall, I create our oversized bed. Next, we use our magic together to create a place to prepare and store our food. This home may be small compared to Elizabeth's home but it has everything we need. We will have to ask Sara for things she may want here in the house.
I know that we will want a place to sit down and talk but I want more nature involved so I created a crystal-clear quartz wall to enclose an extra room off to the side of the house. This will allow us to be protected from the elements but still be able to enjoy the garden. I make a sunken patio that I line with couches to give us a place to sit while we are here. I use the trees to make a roof for our sitting area.
We complete our home with a vegetable garden behind our house on the opposite side of the house from the hot spring. The simplicity of the house makes me happy and I know that Charlene will be very happy here. I stood next to Charlene and put my arm around her. I gave her a hug to show her my happiness that we have a home together again. Our lips meet in a passion-filled kiss. This is the life that makes me want to move forward in my life and make the most of it.
We have been together for a long time and I have known that she was my soul mate since we first met. Even with all the negative stereotypes of demons, most deserving of it, Charlene has always been there for me and has been nothing but nice to humans in general. She never tried to enslave or use them. Being here today with the home we just built together has caused my heart to burst with joy. I was not aware of my imprisonment, but I have felt the pain it caused my family and I just want to keep my wife safe and happy. I know she will only be happy if I am here with her.
Our thoughts were interrupted by the sound of people coming closer to our home. The people that came through the brush were many of the teachers and the current wizard council. David spoke up first, "I take it that it was you two that were casting vast amounts of magic a few minutes ago?"
"Yes, that was us," I replied. "I didn't want to wear out my welcome in your home David especially now that Charlene is back here with me. I appreciate all your help while I tried to find my heart again."
"Lilith, I am glad that you and Charlene are safe and together, but could you please inform us when you are going to be casting large amounts of magic, near the school? It made us very nervous since we felt demonic magic." He said to me calmly but also firmly admonishing me for my actions.
"Of course, and I am sorry we did not warn you," I said back to him politely. Normally that sort of admonishment would have sent me into a rage, especially coming from a man. David, however, has proven that he respects me and my abilities, but he wants clear boundaries to be established. I can work with that kind of attitude. "Would any of you like to come inside and see our home?" I ask as a show of goodwill towards the faculty.
Many of the staff decided that they would just return to the school, which left only the council members to accept my offer to come inside. I showed them our small home and thanked them for maintaining a good relationship between the council and me. Victor was a little shocked by how simple our home was.
"Thank you for staying here. I have a few questions to ask you if you have the time?" I asked being respectful toward their positions of power.
Minerva was the first to respond to my question, "I believe we have a little time to spare for a few questions."
"I only have one question, did my actions at the Vatican cause you as the council any problems?" I said sincerely. I didn't want to make their jobs any harder by my actions.
Mr. Kairington responded to this question by saying, "Lilith, I appreciate that you have done as you said and kept the wizarding community from the press and the public. I was expecting more problems to come from humans towards us after the attack, but you have not brought us any problems from the attack. You have, however, had it hard to bring people out to try to take over the council. Most are trying to stay out of prying eyes, and keeping an even lower profile than before. I hope that you can negotiate with the American government to allow other wizards to feel comfortable in public again."
"Thank you for your honesty, Mr. Kairington. I was afraid that I may have caused the government to start looking for others," I reply "Is there anything else I can do for you?" I want to help because it has to be all humans that have to come together.
"Lilith, that would depend on what your goal is. I would like to see the world become more accepting of the magical arts so that we can once again be out in the world without fear of persecution. As you have seen, already the prejudice that is rampant throughout the world, even here in the United States. This is a country founded with the idea of freedom for all. Yet, we still see the persecution of those who are different. It is not any better in other countries either, especially the poorer countries. What you need to do is meet with the leaders of the world and try to change their opinions of you and magic. You also need to be seen in public as a normal person would. You also need to meet with religious leaders as they will influence a lot of opinions of you." Mr. Kairington said matter of factually.
"So, no more hiding, or cat and mouse games I have been playing," I reply.
"Exactly, unfortunately for you and all of us, you will be the face of the magical arts. This means that you will have to be more open with your life and what you can do, non-destructively. I will leave how you want to do that up to you." Mr. Kairington said honestly.
"Lilith, he is right, you will be the face of magic from now on. You are the only one that has the abilities and power to do what you do. No one other than maybe Charlene holds that much power and she brings her problems with prejudice against her." Minerva added. "But you must meet the officials on your terms so that you maintain the power balance and so you can control the narrative."
"I thank you for your advice, and David I hope I didn't cause any issues with your home. I was not expecting that kind of response from law enforcement. That is another reason why I had to leave your home so that I can pull them away from you." I reply to David. I do feel bad that I am making life at his own home harder. I don't want him to deal with the repercussions of my actions.
David sighs and looks at me and says, "Lilith, I know that you would be unaware of what all repercussions would be. Elizabeth and I both understood that this was going to drastically change our lives. I couldn't in good conscience force you or Elizabeth to abandon Charlene. I knew I would have a target on my back as did Elizabeth. My family is the reason I supported your actions and was willing to risk everything so that you could get Charlene back. It is a little difficult right now but we will be fine."
I hugged David as the three got up to leave to head back to the school. This conversation finally gave me an idea of which direction I should go when dealing with humans.
Charlene and I are both getting hungry and we do not have any food in our house yet. I grabbed her hand and I headed back toward the school. I am going to introduce Charlene to the students while also filling my belly with food. That and we went to see Sara and tell her about the new house. I hope I am not rushing Charlene making her go out in public and be around people so much. She has never been one to deal with humans other than the occasional treats I would bring back for her. I will make sure that the students keep their distance so she doesn't become overwhelmed.
Before we step out of the garden, I pull Charlene to me in a hug. I said to her, "I love you so very much, and if anything makes you start to feel uncomfortable, I will take care of it or teleport us back to the house. I don't want you to feel like you have to put on a brave face for me ever."
Charlene caresses my face, "My love, I know you would never put me in a position to feel uncomfortable. I have been a queen for a very long time, and I know how to deal with uncomfortable situations. I am not a fragile egg, but I appreciate your love and concern for me. Now let us get some food."
I chuckle at her words, but she is right she is even older than I am and has been in stressful situations before. I will trust that she knows how much she can handle.
We continue our walk onto the campus grounds, and head in the direction of the cafeteria. The students that were out walking around on the grounds stopped and stared at us as we walked by and into the cafeteria. Once we entered the cafeteria, all the noise stopped as everyone turned to look at us with mouths agape.
"Hello everyone, this is Charlene and yes she is a succubus, and no she will not be visiting any of you in your rooms," I said in a loud voice and a chuckle.
The noise in the dining facility turned into whispers as everyone was trying to discuss their feelings on what just happened. We waited in line to get some food and my hand was still holding hers possessively. I don't think that we will have to worry about anyone crowding us, everyone seems to be keeping their distance from us. I guess that is to be suspected since she is probably the first demon they have seen in person.
I help Charlene pick out her food so that it makes it easier for her to know what to eat. I made sure she got the meat-dominant meal that she loves to eat. I tried to give her a variety of tastes and styles of food to taste.
I take her to my usual table so we can sit with my friends so everyone can get to know Charlene. When we got there the only one sitting at the table was Luther. "Hey Luther, how are you doing? Are things getting any better for you?" I asked with a smile on my face. I turned to Charlene and explained to her who Luther was and what happened. She did not smile at him and looked a bit upset at him.
"Did he hurt you?" Charlene asked me in a very agitated tone.
"No, Luther was just confused about what was right and he has learned a lesson and is a much better person now," I tell her. "Please don't be upset with him, he is still suffering from his family's failures and mistakes." I finished.
"As long as you are ok my love," she said to me.
Luther looks between us as we talk to each other, "I am doing ok, I have been talking to someone that is trying to help me. What were you both speaking?" He asked.
"We were speaking demonic, where is everyone else?" I asked Luther.
"They should be here soon," He replied then went quiet while we ate. I spent most of the time chatting with Charlene about what she thought about the food here and what she thought about the school so far.
A short time later Brian and Tara showed up looking excited to meet Charlene. They were interested in what types of abilities she had and if she was going to stay at the school. Sara arrived a little while longer and after she got to the table she sat down on my lap.
"What have you both been up to today?" Sara asked me. She also leaned over and kissed Charlene on the cheek.
"We made a house out in the garden today. We got you that bigger bed as you requested." I said to Sara with a sultry smile. This caused Sara to blush and give me a seat on my arm. Justice showed up last and sat down across from me at the table. "Hi, Justice how are you doing?"
"What happened to all your things?" she asked me.
"I moved my things out of the dormitory because I didn't think you would be comfortable sharing a room with Charlene and me. It would be too crowded and I would not be able to spend my time with Charlene, so we made a house in the garden for us. Just let us know when you want to come to visit because we may be preoccupied." I said to her while giving her a sweet innocent smile.
"I don't want to know," she said cutting me off.
Brian curiously asked, "how big did you make your house? Like a huge mansion?"
"No, it is super simple. We do not need an extravagant house. You can come over just like anyone else and see for yourself. It is not much different from the places we stayed in before, only a little more modern. We do have furniture now instead of straw mats and animal fur. It will be comfortable enough for us to live in." I said happily to Brian. I pulled Sara against me and squeezed Charlene's hand.
"But I do need everyone's help, I need to make myself look more human to the world. I am thinking we could start streaming Charlene and me doing average everyday things. So, I would like you guys to help me come up with content that would give me a more human appearance but also showcase the good things that we can do with our magic." I asked them, knowing this was going to be a challenge for all of us after everything that the world has seen of me so far.
This set everyone to think about ideas of what would be a good video. Dinner was great, being able to sit with friends and not being worried about someone trying to hurt us. After Sara finished her food, Sara, Charlene and I excused ourselves and went to the house. I explained to Sara that this home was nothing excessive and was made to accommodate all of us with minimal size.
We entered the clearing where we built the house and we were greeted by a pack of wolves. Charlene was the first to step forward and approach the wolves. I could hear tiny whispers coming from Charlene as she talked to the pack. Once Charlene turned around the wolves ran off into the rest of the garden. "They will watch out for us. They will not attack any of us and will protect us from any unwanted guests," Charlene said proudly to me. I told Sara what Charlene had said to me and she relaxed in my arms.
Sara walked around the outside of the house. "You made this out of living trees? That glass room looks very nice but how did you support the glass like that?" Sara asked as she walked around the outside of the house.
"Yes, this was formed by growing trees and then binding them together. That is not a glass room but it's made out of crystal, the same as all the windows. I know it's not what you are used to but we designed it to accommodate us for now. If you want to change anything later, we can do that." I said to her as I walked to the door and opened it for her.
"OMG, that bed is so huge. When I said we needed a bigger bed I never imagined you would make one this big. How come we sleep in the main room that we cook in?" Sara asked me with confusion on her face.
"What is needed is there for a bedroom when it's just going to be us this way, we stay warm while we are sleeping," I explain as I walk her into the kitchen area. "Here we can prepare food to cook in our fireplace. We have a room for a toilet and sink over there. This way is our sitting room. We made this so we could enjoy nature and each other comfortably." I will explain to Sara.
"So, no bath, how do we wash or shower?" Sara asked.
"The hot spring on the side of the house. It's so wonderful to bathe in a hot spring." I say to her as I lead her over to the hot spring.
"But anyone could see us in here," Sara looked worried. I place my hands on her hips and bring her in close to me.
"We are all alone out here and no one will bother us. If you are worried about it, we could make a building around it to make it more private for you." I said as my lips brushed against hers gently, never breaking eye contact with her as we talked. As we stood there looking at each other Charlene walked out of the house naked and walked over to us and kissed us both on the cheek. She smiles as she lowers herself into the hot spring. It was as though she knew of Sara's concern but just showed her that there was nothing to worry about.
I stepped back from Sara and quickly stripped off my clothes and joined Charlene in the hot spring. Sara looked at us for a minute, then threw her hands up in the air. "You two are killing me, you know I can't say no to you when you are both looking sexy like that." She said shaking her head. She quickly stripped and joined us.
Charlene and I placed Sara between us as we started kissing and loving her. She melted between us as we kissed her all over and ran our fingers all over her body gently caressing her. I rubbed her core with my thigh till I had her gasping for air. I moved my leg out of the way as I let Charlene finish her off with her tail. As Charlene entered her Charlene let out a loud moan of pleasure as she rocked her hips.
My teeth came in contact with Sara's exposed neck as I bit her gently. Sara screamed out with every touch of my mouth on her body. She was so close to finishing when I felt Charlene's hand move between Sara and me and pressed down on her bud and massaged it. I felt Sara's body trembling as she was brought to orgasm by Charlene.
Sara held onto my shoulders as she tried to support herself as her body trembled through her pleasure. I supported her as I walked her over to the edge so she could sit down and catch her breath. Charlene and I took a seat next to her and put our arms around her. Charlene and I took turns kissing her lips. I whisper into her ear as I slowly caressed her breast, "welcome home Sara. We chose this place so that you would still be able to go to school but also be close to us. You are extremely important to us and we want you to share this home with us." I kissed her lips one more time before Charlene picked her up and carried her back into the house. I grabbed our clothes from outside and brought them in.
We dried off in front of the fireplace before we cuddled on the bed and watched the fire. "Ok, now I understand why you want such a cozy home. I agree this is so much better than living in a big house," Sara commented to both of us.
Charlene smiled and said, "Charlene loves Sara." We both looked at her in surprise as she said that in English. She had a giant toothy grin on her face. I was happy that she used her first-time using English to tell how much she meant to Charlene. Sara finally got over the initial shock of what Charlene said, then jumped on top of Charlene. Sara kissed Charlene deeply, while I just laughed and watched.
Sara stops momentarily and looks at me a little sad, "I'm sorry that she said it to me first, Lilith."
"Sara, don't worry Charlene has told me she loves me many times before. She chose this to tell you about her first-time speaking English without help. I am happy that she wanted to say it to you like this, and not through me as a translator." I explained to her.
This brought on another bout of lovemaking between all of us. We were all worn out and well-satisfied after we finally finished. We lay there on the bed caressing each other and enjoying the warmth of the fire and each other.
***
Sara determined she needed to move her clothes from her dorm to the house. This would save her 'the walk of shame' look as she walked back to change clothes. It was not like everyone didn't know what we were doing out there, it was just easier and brought everyone closer. I was back to teaching my students every morning. I brought Charlene with me so that we would have more eyes looking after the kid's magic.
Margret was progressing so well, far exceeding any of the other students. She was going to be a great wizard one day. Charlene asked me about Margret and I had to explain the situation to her. She looked so sad at Margret, she felt so bad that she had to suffer in the wrong body.
We started making daily videos of our lives at the house and sharing them with the world. We were getting more and more followers every day. I also showed off how I created the garden and how I could make a tree grow quickly. I figured this would show that magic is not always violent. It was a tool that is to be used.
The FBI was still posted outside of Elizabeth's house every day, though the numbers dropped off to just one vehicle as the city could not afford to keep their police force on the street there for the long term. I still haven't decided what I am going to say to the government when I finally schedule a time to meet with them. I was delaying that as I was trying to gain more support from the citizens so that the government would not be able to do much to me from public pressure.
The interview I did finally aired, which caused even more backlash from the religious community. I don't know what I can do to prevent this from happening. At least they were true to their word and showed the interview with a neutral bias. My family and I were still being used as scary tactics to rile up their followers. My videos were not helping ease the fears of the conservative communities. We were still the big bad demons that would steal their daughters and make them do evil things.
I needed to get in front of the majority of the government to plead my case. I watch the news and the debates on the floors of congress. Then I got an idea, and requested a joint session of Congress. Maybe I can even get the President there, but I think they may not go for that. I want to do this alone and not bring Elizabeth and Charlene with me in front of the government. I don't trust any of them to not try to use them to use against me.
I meet with the Council to let them know I will be trying to get in contact with the United States government and get in front of the news. I will try to explain to Elizabeth and Charlene that I need to do this alone first. I don't know what to expect from them and I want to be focused and in control of the situation.
I teleported to Elizabeth's house and walked outside to talk with the FBI personnel that were keeping watch outside the house. They scrambled when I got close, obviously, I caught them off guard. This time it was someone completely different that was at the house. This time I had a female agent, yeah, to deal with and her male sidekick.
"Hello, Ms. FBI agent, I am Lilith. It's a pleasure to meet you." I spoke.
"Lilith, what can we do for you?" she asked me with a perturbed tone.
"Oh, come now, no need to be rude. I came here to send a message to your superiors. Now I know the FBI would love to put me in cuffs and whisk me off in front of the cameras to try to show the public that you are still in control. I am not doing that. If we are going to talk it will be on my terms, you are not in control here. So down to business. I want to talk to either the President of Congress or their choice. I will come and go on my terms. I also want to press present for the talks. These points are nonnegotiable. When they are ready to talk tell them to contact me here through my daughter. The meeting will also be with me only I will not bring my daughter or my wife in front of the world to be talked down to." I said to her and watched them take notes.
"Is there anything else, Lilith?" The agent asked me.
"No, I don't think so. That's all I wanted to say unless you have something?" I said to her.
"Yes, Lilith I do have something for you. You are currently wanted by the FBI on multiple counts. We will not be getting you a front-row seat in front of Congress or even in the same room as the President. The only way that this works is if you turn yourself in along with your daughter and your wife. Then we will decide if you will find yourself free or buried deep in some prison with no chance of getting out." She said to me with a stern tone.
I laughed so loud at her; I couldn't believe she said that. I look at her with a smirk, "you do realize that I can teleport anywhere I want when I want right? How would you even possibly be able to put me in any prison?"
"I don't believe that you have magic powers. I believe you are a delusional little girl who has gotten way over her head. Why don't you come out here and we can end this sooner rather than later?" She said to me with authority in her voice.
I use a little magic causing their service weapons and handcuffs to appear in my hands. I throw them off to the side of the driveway on my side of the shield. I walk towards her with a smile on my face, "I guess you handed me your service weapons and handcuffs then. So, pass the message or next time I'll just go over your head. I'm trying to be nice here so don't piss me off Ms. FBI agent." With that, I turn around and teleport in the middle of the driveway back into Elizabeth's home.
I hope that my little show with the FBI didn't cause any problems other than embarrassing a few FBI agents. I know what I should do, I'll call the press and tell them what my plan is, then the FBI will have a hard time keeping this quiet.
I picked up my phone and looked up the news desk for the news station Saul reports for. It took me a minute to find the number but I finally found it. I give it a call.
News Desk how may we help you?
This is Lilith, and I am calling to give him an exclusive update on me. Will you connect me to him?
I will have to connect you to his producer first, is that ok?
No problem.
This is Anderson, Lilith. What can I do for you?
I have a scoop for you concerning me and the FBI that just happened. Are you interested in what I have to say?
Yes, I most definitely am, let me get Saul on the line.
Lilith, this is Saul, how are you doing today?
I am doing quite well, thank you. I wanted to call you to let you know that I had a little talk with the FBI out in front of Elizabeth's home just a few minutes ago. I would like to give you an exclusive update on what went down. I can forward you security footage of the encounter to verify my version of the story.
Please continue Lilith, I am recording this call so that I make sure we get an accurate account of the events from you. Is that, ok?
Absolutely. I met with the agents out front of Elizabeth's home as I told you. I wanted to talk to them about getting some time in front of the leaders of this country. I requested either Congress or the President to talk with them so we could build some type of dialog with them. The FBI agent who I talked with, unfortunately, did not pass on her name and told me that they would not even consider letting me talk with them. That the only way this went down was for me to be arrested and charged with some crimes. She told me that they would stick me and my family in a deep dark prison.
She is not a believer in my power, she called me a fraud and a delusional teenager who needs to be locked up. I gave them a little show of power to get my point across. I used magic to take their service weapons and handcuffs and threw them off to the side of the drive on my side of the barrier. I don't think they are too happy with my actions at all.
I am going to tell you and your viewers the same thing I told the FBI agents. I only want to meet with either the Congress or the President. It will only be me, not my wife or my daughter. I will also be free to come and go as I please. I also told them this was non-negotiable. I also said that I want the press to be at the meeting as well. I want to do this so we can come to an agreement and come to an understanding of why I am here and what I am going to be doing.
Lilith, this is great information to know, thank you for sharing. I am just verifying that you have security footage of the interaction to confirm your story.
I absolutely can get you the footage of the interaction as it occurred. I will send that to you right away. I just want to make sure this is an open conversation with the public being involved. This affects everyone so I want to make sure I don't do anything that would take away from my message.
I will verify this information once you send me the security footage and then we can get it on the air.
Thank you, Saul.
I hung up the phone and went to the computer and got the security footage and sent it to Saul.
This should be interesting once it gets out. I wonder what will happen next.
I pop on the news to see how the story will be reported. It takes about thirty minutes for the story to make it on the air. They played my whole phone conversation with Saul as well as the security footage. The video doesn't have the greatest audio quality but it does confirm everything that I said in my interview. They end the report that they have tried to contact the FBI about this story but have not received a response yet. This should make things interesting.
Maybe it's time for a press conference, I should invite and send out a message on social media. I think I will give them an hour to get here. Yeah, that will work. That won't give the crazies a chance to set up their gotcha questions. I grab my phone and start a live stream and tag all news agencies I can find. Some people started joining my live stream.
Hello everyone, Lilith here again I want to thank you all for watching my videos and reading my posts. Today is going to be a bit different, I was speaking directly to the media right now. I am sending out an invitation to my press conference right here at my daughter's house. You all know where it is. You have got one hour to be here or I will start without you. It's just me here to answer your questions. Let's see if we can get some interesting questions from all of you. That's my challenge to you all, come with interesting questions and I will answer them. Ready set goes.
So, while they are all scrambling to get over here, I will answer some questions that were submitted to my comments.
We have a question from forcetracer123
He asked; Can you teach anyone to use magic?
Unfortunately, the answer is no, a person would have to have a natural ability to see and use magic. Even if I find a person that has those abilities, they would have to prove to me that they can be responsible with that power.
Our next question comes from witchymary_k
Her question; Can you come to help my coven power our magic circle?
I don't know what a magic circle is, I will have to research that before I can say for certain.
The next question is from gwazy1
Their question; Will you go to prom with me?
I don't know what prom is, but my love life is limited to Charlene and Sara.
Well, here is an idiot with a crazy statement, so BigNate69 says: I show you what a real man can do for you, and you'll never go back to women.
BigNate69 is suggesting he is more of a real man than the Archangels Michael and Lucifer. I suggest you start praying Lucifer doesn't see this post, he might just show you what he has. For all the rest of you guys who think you are God's gift to women, just remember I will always choose women over men. You all have nothing that I want or need. I hope that you take this reality check and start to treat the women who are interested in men better.
For those who are new to my posts and those that just can't seem to get it through their thick skulls, I am a lesbian with a big l. I will never be interested in a relationship with a man.
Well would you look at this, followers, the first news van has shown up for my press conference. I wonder how many will show up and better yet how many will show this life. I hope you all enjoy this. Bye for now.
Before my hour time limit was up, I counted ten news vans outside the house. Let's get this party started, I think as I walk down to the end of the driveway. I quickly grabbed the guns and handcuffs I took earlier and I tossed them at the FBI agents. "Now you better be good or I will have to take them away from you," I smirked as I faced the news reporters.
Welcome to my press conference, I would like to say that I am happy to have you all here today and I hope that I can alleviate any concerns that you may have about me. First, I would like to make a statement. I am here today to tell you all, I am not trying to take over this country or any country. I have no interest in ruling over you all. I am here and out in the open because I was shown that this is what I need to do. I am only here to speak the truth. You can choose to believe me or not, so as I venture out into the modern world, I hope that you will all keep an open mind.
Now I will ask some questions.
I point to the first reporter and listen to her question.
Why do you keep disrespecting our law enforcement officers?
So here is the truth of it all, I am not going to subject myself to being locked up in a dark room and questioned by some people who just don't understand what I am. I can travel anywhere I want in the blink of an eye, and there is no way anyone could hurt me with the weapons you have. I am not looking to live under anyone's rule. I did that once before and it was by a more powerful person than anyone on Earth.
I point to the next reporter.
How can you stand there and contradict the word of God with your crazy stories?
Ok, little man, let me explain a few things to you. Your bible or any of the other religious texts were written by men, the Goddess did not go down to any man or woman and give them her words to be passed down to you. First of all, none of you could survive the pressure of energy that comes from her body. I barely survived the encounter when she came to me in person. It would squish you all like a bug. Would you all like to feel a fraction of that power? I can show you if you want.
None of you are interested ok we'll move on.
I pointed to another reporter.
Why do you want to meet with Congress or the President?
Finally, a decent question. I am going to explain that I am not a political tool to use for whatever goals they might have. I also want them to leave me and my family alone. We are just trying to live our lives just like all of you. I am not some boogie man coming to get you all. I don't know who you all are, and frankly, I don't care. I was told by the Goddess I have to help humans get ready for their return to Eden. I just don't see that happening in any of your lifetimes.
How do we know, what you are saying is true?
What is there to question? I have used magic openly for the last couple of weeks. There is no way that I could fake everything that happened. So, you can believe your own eyes, or choose to stick your head in the sand. It doesn't matter to me either way. I can't save you from yourselves. I am not a savior sent here to help you. I am here because this is the only way that I can get back to Eden. You all have no idea the torment of having been in Eden only to have it stripped away because of another's actions.
I pointed to one of the reporters that is working for one of the agencies that has constantly bashed me.
How can you say that all the Christians around the world are wrong and won't be let into paradise?
Eden is not Heaven; I have no idea who will get into Heaven. That is up to the Goddess to make that choice. I also don't know how you live your life so I can't tell if you are a good person or not. I also know very little about the Christian religion. I just know that your representation of Adam and Eve is not entirely right and that the Goddess is not male. Other than that, I have had no contact with the religions of man till now. I also was held captive during the time Christ supposedly walked the Earth so I don't know if he was her son or not. So, I would appreciate it if you could stop putting words in my mouth that I did not say.
Just so you all know I spent a better part of a week watching your various news reports and how you have been covering me. Very few of you have gotten an accurate picture of who I am. I am not the harbinger of the apocalypse nor am I here to save everyone from your sinful ways. I am here so that I can work on my issues with men and get my family back. No more no less. I will share what I know with any who asks but I will not force myself on anyone who believes differently than me.
I have time for one last question, are you there I haven't heard anything from you yet.
While you were in the Vatican you were attacked by several priests using what could be called magic. Are there others out there that can use magic like you?
No one can use magic as I can, but I am sure that is not what you mean by that question. I am sure you were asking if other humans can use magic. I don't know if you saw what happened in the Vatican, but you will notice that I was caught completely off guard by them. It may have been given to them by Michael or some other archangel for all I know. Even if there were to be others who could use magic wouldn't that be something to celebrate rather than condemn?
With that, I ended the press conference. I am sure that there would be many questions that they could come up with but I don't feel that I need to give them any more right now. I guess I should go back and see what they will say about me now. I am sure some of them will find a way to use what I said against me.
The next few days, the media was filled with news about me and my request to see those in charge of this country. President Frump was among those that made a public statement on the subject. His statement said that he refused to meet with me and that I was still considered a terrorist. What an idiot. The media was still all over the place on what I was and what it meant for the future of the country.
I am not sure what the president is trying to accomplish by labeling me a terrorist, it's not like I am out attacking people or places. Sure, I tease and taunt the law enforcement personnel but that is not the same as attacking them. None of them have ever been hurt by my actions.
Maybe it's time for me to take another trip to be out in public again. I can live-stream my actions while I am out there. That would make an impression on the public. I need to go somewhere famous to the whole world. I want people all over to see what I am doing. I will ask Sara where she thinks would be a good place to go.
That evening when Sara got home, she and I were discussing my plan. "What is a famous place that everyone in the world knows that would be a good place for us to take a trip to?" I asked Sara.
"The places that most people know are New York City, Washington DC, or Los Angeles. Washington DC would not be a good place to go right now I think because they may consider your being there as a plan to attack or try to take over the government. New York City is nice, it has museums, shopping, and lots of sights to see. Los Angeles is famous because of Hollywood and the movie industry," she replied.
"Let's go to New York City," I told Sara and Charlene. We can act like the tourists we are because I know nothing of the city. Sara, your help will be much appreciated, otherwise we might find ourselves in trouble," I remarked. "Charlene, do you think it would be a good idea to use your glamour while we are there?" I asked Charlene.
Charlene shakes her head in response, "Glamour is for hunting, we are not going hunting."
"There will be enough trouble just by you being there, you know that right? Having Charlene looking like herself won't add more trouble," Sara reminded me. I stuck my tongue out at her. She did it right back at me.
Sara has changed a lot since she first came to me after I disbanded the council. She was so scared and timid when she came to me, but now she is more open and has regained a lot of her self-confidence. She has also become friendlier to people and a whole lot more mature. I knew I would like her that first time we met and she told me her name. She has taken it upon herself to teach Charlene English, while I try to sort things out with our place in the world.
Charlene is doing great in adjusting to life now. I am trying to be like Charlene and just be myself but it's been difficult with all this attention I have been getting. Charlene is so confident that she goes out as herself. I can blend in without magic, but she will always stand out unless she uses her glamour. This example has made Elizabeth more open about herself and using her glamour less. I hope that a time will come when they both can go out as themselves with no problems.
I am trying to adjust myself. It was easier to understand modern society due to Kyle's memories but it's difficult to adjust to all the hate I am seeing from the people to each other. They also show a whole lot of hate towards me. How am I going to win them over when half of the people will not listen to anything that I say? How are they going to accept wizards when they can't even accept me? I have been trying to give people time to adjust to that magic exists but they are just so stubborn. The extremist media on both sides has weaponized me against the other side.
The divide between people just seems to grow every day. I have a feeling that one day there will be a match that will ignite a war throughout the world between the two extremes. I know that this will affect the wizards as well, not just because they live in these areas, but because they will join a side. The media puts fuel on the fires of hate and the extremists feed off of. The extremists have even infiltrated the leaders of the land on both sides.
It is depressing to think of how much hate and anger people have toward each other. It makes me think that I should just go back to hiding and let people kill each other off. I know that I have a similar problem with hate when it comes to men. I have been trying to get over it and I think I am making some progress, then some man will say something stupid that causes my anger to grow. Who can save the people of this world? I am starting to question if I can be of any help at all.
The male leaders of the world are fighting hard to suppress women, just as they always have. If they can't even accept a female leader, how will they ever accept me? It's the same attitude that Adam had towards women, and that is what got us all into this mess in the first place. I wonder what would happen if I decided to use my power to take over the world. Would I be any better than them, or would I be corrupted as much as they have been? Also, I have no desire to rule the world. The most important thing for me is to be happy with my family.
Yes, I need to be happy with my family, so that means I need to find the rest of my family and get us back together.
I was so lost in thought that I didn't even hear what Sara was saying to me. I was lost to the world as I drifted through the sea of my thoughts. I blink a few times as Sara yells my name a couple of times, bringing me out of my head. "Have you heard anything I have said to you?" she asked.
"Sorry Sara, I was lost in thought and completely zoned out. What was it that you were saying to me?" I asked her.
"Lilith, are you ok, I've never seen you this distracted before?" she asked me with concern on her face. This caused Charlene to come over to try to comfort me.
"You know, I have never been much of a social person. Even in Eden, I didn't spend time with Adam and Eve. Then it was only Michael and Lucifer. I was alone after that till I met Charlene. I loved spending time with her, but mostly we were alone together. We didn't socialize with anyone else, I only talked to people when I needed to find a fair maiden to join us in bed. They never stuck around after that. When we had kids, it was just all of us together and that was it. I admit I was happy with that. I loved that I had my family and it was just us. I was finally happy in life, but then that was taken away from me." I explain to them as I take a breath and let out a sigh.
"Now I have you, Charlene, and Elizabeth and that makes me very happy. now, though, I have to be someone I have never been before. I don't know how to socialize. I don't know how to build relationships with other people. How am I supposed to help people when there is a vast portion of society that I don't want to save? The ugliness of this world is something that I have never really dealt with. How can people be happy with all this hate and violence that fills societies?"
"I don't know what to do that will help people change, you changed so much from the first time I met you. What helped you change?" I finally asked Sara.
"You did, Lilith. You made me see just how bad I was treating others that first time we met, and you stripped me naked and covered me in goo. I had to look at myself in the mirror and try to reason why it was ok for me to do that to others, but a major crime to have it done to me. Then you took me in after you broke up the power of the council. You didn't have to, and I was so scared to ask to join you. I was so scared that I would have all my sins fall upon me if I was alone. You gave me a chance when you had no obligation to do so. I changed because you gave me a reason to change. You made me want to be a better person so that I would be worthy of your affection. If you weren't there for me, I don't know if I would have had the strength to carry on," she said as she wrapped her arms around me and hugged me.
"You just need to be you and live a good life, be happy, and don't let anyone else tell you who to be. Charlene and I are here to help you when you have doubts or when you need help. You and Charlene make me feel like I am the most special woman in the world. Let me do the same for you." She finished by giving me a sweet kiss on the lips.
I realized I needed to cherish these moments with her because I knew she wouldn't be with us forever. I look over at Charlene, "I wish we could make her immortal like us. I don't want to lose her."
Charlene and Sara were able to lift my spirits so I could function and wasn't trapped in a downward spiral. That is the thing about despair, it feeds on itself and grows until it consumes you. We all need someone to help bring us back from the edge. I am so grateful to have such wonderful women in my life to help keep me sane.
Tonight, Sara and Charlene gave me the extra attention and love that I needed to feel like myself again. Their support and love have given me the strength to carry on and open myself up to the world.
The rest of the week we did our normal routine of school, where Charlene and I taught our students how to push the limits of their power. Charlene was picking up quite a bit of English being around everyone so much. She was so proud of herself for the progress she made. She had a little trouble with slang and understanding jokes, but that is to be expected when she hasn't had a whole lot of exposure to American culture. All my friends spent time helping her with her English.
We get ready to head to New York City, getting warm clothes since winter has the city held tight in its grasp. I teleport us to the teleport station in Raleigh because I have not yet visited the city. We got sent to a station right outside of Times Square, which was so different than anything that I have ever seen. The large screens displayed advertisements for the different stores and businesses. It was also very crowded. I don't think I have ever seen so many people in one place like this.
The street is filled with cars and buses. The sidewalk was just as crowded as the street, we could hardly walk without being bumped by someone. The good thing was that we were not recognized by any of the people out on the streets. I think it was because they were all lost in their world that they just ignored us. After taking some pictures of us we hailed a cab to take us to the Empire State Building.
Unfortunately, this is when the trouble started. People started to notice us. There were quite a few people there that were just taking pictures and videos of us as we waited in line. We kept calm as we were not trying to start any trouble. That lasted till we got up to the ticket counter, and the cashier was struck dumb by us. She couldn't even process that we were asking for tickets. We were finally able to get our tickets but then we had trouble when we were waiting for our turn to go up the elevator.
Someone had called the police on us. We were quickly surrounded by police with their guns drawn. I just wanted to do something fun with the woman I love. They couldn't even let us do that. The police quickly ordered us to get our hands up and to get down on the ground. This of course made everyone's phones point toward us in hopes that they could catch something interesting.
"Officer, do you think that we would give ourselves up, here to you? We have been holding off the FBI for quite a while now. If you continue in trying to apprehend us, someone is going to get hurt," Sara was the first to talk to the police. This is so different from the girl that hid behind me when we talked to the FBI. As we are talking the police have cleared the people of the area.
"Come on guys, we are just here to enjoy some sites. We don't want to start an incident. How about we compromise, you bring us your police chief to talk to us, and we with a stay right here and not start any trouble." I spoke. I don't know how these people can be so dense as to think that they could do anything to us. On my left, Charlene decided she was hot standing here with our coats on and took them off. She had a naughty secretary outfit on and was as always sexy as hell. Of course, the police got all crazy because she moved. Sara and I both took our coats off because we knew this would be a long day for us here.
I guess that they are trying to evacuate the building to get people out of the way. We had time before anyone important decided to show up. I look around at the officers and see a cute, petite officer with black hair. I point towards her, "You there, officer, where is the best food in all of New York?"
She of course said nothing. I guess they were not going to start up a conversation. "Oh, come on officers, we are just trying to make this as painless as possible. There is nothing wrong with a little chat while we wait to get this all sorted out." We get nothing in response.
We wait about fifteen minutes before a new person comes into the area. We see a tall woman in a very nicely tailored blue suit. Here auburn hair was pulled back tight into a bun. She has minimal makeup on, and a badge hanging on a chain around her neck.
She walks closer to us and holds out her hand, "Hello, Lilith, Charlene, and Sara. I am Special Agent in Charge Alice Bates. You wanted to chat so let's talk. You have caused quite a stir around the globe with your activities. So, tell me, what brought you here to NYC?"
I returned her handshake as did Charlene and Sara. I looked at her over trying to judge just what type of person she was, but she maintained a calm demeanor. "You are well informed. Alice, can I call you Alice? We are just here in the city to see the sites. Charlene and I have very little knowledge of this country, so Sara here is being our guide on the best sites to see here in the United States." I reply.
"Well, that is very nice, there is much to see here in New York. There is only one problem that we are having here. You see, the incident at the Vatican has upset a lot of people. The Vatican has stated that they are quite unhappy with you as is the Italian government. They want us to extradite you to Italy so you can face charges there. This is something we just can't ignore. You are also looking at quite a few resisting arrest charges here in the States as well as possible kidnapping charges. Also, you are considered to be an illegal immigrant." She said to me in her calm but authoritative voice.
"Kidnapping? I didn't kidnap anyone. So, who did I supposedly kidnap?" I asked more perturbed about that than the rest of the charges she had listed. "Do you think I can file kidnapping charges against the Vatican since they were holding my wife against her will?" I asked, losing my cool a little more.
"I have no idea if you can file charges against the Vatican, that's for the Vatican to decide. As for who you kidnapped, she is standing right next to you." She pointed to Sara who looked just as shocked as I did.
"I haven't been kidnapped. I am here with Lilith of my own free will." Sara responds.
"That's not what your parents say, Sara," Alice said to her.
"My parents? Do you mean the people who kicked me out of their house because I am a lesbian? Those people?" Sara yells, getting upset.
"Sara that is not for me to decide, that is up to the DA to determine the validity of the charges." She said to Sara, still showing no emotion. Is this woman a robot or something?
I put my hand on Sara's shoulder trying to calm her down. I know this is going to get very messy.
"You said we were illegal immigrants, but what country do you think we are citizens of? Where would you try to deport us too? How do you think you can impose your citizenship standards on people who are older than any country in the world? Remember I am the first human, you all and your relatives come after me. I'm afraid your authority over me is nonexistent." I said, finally realizing the futility of arguing with Alice.
"I am sorry you feel that way Lilith, but this country has a rule of law and everyone within our borders is subject to our laws. You can run from this; you have proved that there is nothing we can do to stop you. But I must ask that you leave Sara with me so that I can return her to her parents." Alice said calmly to me.
Sara was the first to respond, "Like hell, I will. This is my family." Sara said defiantly, pointing at Charlene and me.
"You heard here, she is not going to go with you, Alice. She chose to stay with Charlene and me, and I will always respect her wishes. I respect you more than the other agents I have contact with. You are very straightforward and honest. Brave too, not many people would have just walked up to us and shaken our hands. While I respect you as a person, you fail to understand. With the power we wield and the fact that we are immortal, do you honestly believe that this or any nation in the world could stop us? There is a reason we have not fought your law enforcement yet, it's not because we can't, it's because that is not our mission. We are here to assist humanity; we can't do that if you are constantly fighting us.
If Michael would have not shown up and picked a fight with me, no damage would have been done at the Vatican, besides the floor where Charlene was buried. You FBI have just done everything you can to come after us. I offered to talk with your leaders but they are not interested. Why should we follow your rules when they refuse to even talk to us? I keep getting contacted by people who have no real authority to do any more than try to arrest me." I said to her.
"Like you said I have no authority to offer you anything other than to talk with the DA," Alice admitted.
"Ok then, here is what I am going to do then. You will call whomever you have to so I can speak to someone in congress, and we will continue on our sightseeing. I'm thinking we should just teleport to the Statue of Liberty. So go ahead Alice, make your phone calls and you'll know where we are at when you can arrange something." I said to her as I grabbed my favorite ladies and teleported us to Liberty Island. We ended up surprising the tourists on the island.
I must admit that I was amazed by the size of the statue. I don't understand its meaning but I do know it is one of the most recognizable symbols of the United States. It's pretty amazing what was able to be accomplished by humans without magic. Charlene looks at me with a smile, "I am going to get a better look from the air." She shrugs her coat off and expands her wings. Her wings flex as she flaps them to gain height and starts to circle the statue.
Tourists were looking and pointing at her as she continued to gain height. I look over at Sara, "would you like to take an aerial view of the statue?" Sara nodded her head yes. I grabbed her waist and brought her closer to me. My magic built up around me as I willed the air to lift us off the ground and into the air. Unfortunately, I don't have the maneuverability of Charlene, but it was still nice to do this with Sara. She got a little scared and wrapped her arms around my neck and held on tight. My arms gripped her tighter so she felt more secure.
Sara looks at me after taking a good look at the statue. "Lilith this is amazing and a little romantic." Her lips close in on mine and we lose ourselves in the moment.
"Lilith, something is coming," Charlene yells at me. I looked up to see several helicopters coming toward us. Sara lays her head on my shoulder and keeps a tight hold on me.
"Let's go to the torch and land just in case," I say to Charlene. We make our way over to the torch and land on the walkway around the torch. The rotor wash from the helicopters forces a great amount of wind and dust around us. The black unmarked helicopters began circling us and the statue. They seemed to be there to keep a watch on what we are doing. "Let's get back to the ground, to get away from this rotor wash," I said to Sara and Charlene. They both give me a nod and we go into the torch to descend.
Charlene climbs down the ladder first, then Sara, and finally me. We wanted to make sure Sara was with us to protect her from harm. It also served to help Sara to not expose herself as a wizard. The stairs that we had to use to get down the body of the statue spiral down the center pillar. We did not run into any trouble getting down to the pedestal museum.
This is when we first encountered the museum staff. They gave us wide-eyed looks as we milled around in the museum. It is interesting to see the history of this statue. I have missed so much of human history that I like to catch glimpses of what I missed. Everyone was keeping a safe distance from us, not that we were doing anything out of the ordinary at this moment. We did enjoy our self-guided tour of the statue. We were sure to take lots of pictures and videos as we made our way through the museum.
Soon we are met by the stylish Alice and several older males that were behind her. They were all dressed in suits and had an air of authority about them. "Hello Alice, so glad you could join us," I said to them. "I do love to see the history of you humans, it's amazing how much the world has changed in three thousand years." I talked to her as if she were a friend of mine.
"I'm sure it is quite a culture shock for you two," Alice said to me coldly. I could already tell I was not going to like where this was going. She was much more civil at our first meeting than she is now.
"So, who are your friends?" I asked, pointing to the two gentlemen that were standing behind her. They had a look of importance about them and the look of a hunter. These were not the type of people that I should take lightly. I expand my senses to see what else I can pick up on around us. I found a barrier made around the museum. It blocks my view from outside the barrier. It's not overly strong but it is an attempt to keep us from leaving.
"Lilith, your reign has come to an end," said one of the males behind her. He had deep eyes that were filled with coldness. His jaw was tight and his lips were pressed into a thin line. He stood very rigidly in his grey suit. His hair cut neatly and short was peppered with grey.
Sara moves slowly so that she is behind me and protected from whatever was to come towards us. She places her hand on my shoulder so that she can stay close to me and be protected.
I give her a reassuring smile over my shoulder to let her know not to worry. "I'm sorry, my reign?" I asked him looking as innocent as I can. Charlene has moved to Sara and wrapped her in her wings to protect her while I move toward the two men.
"You have me at a loss right now. I have no idea what you're talking about. I don't have reign over anyone." I say to them that all three of them have what looks like a focus, in their hands. Now I understand, these are some wizards that are in the government. But who do they represent?
Alice was preparing her magic. I could see the energy flowing through her focus. Interesting, I completely missed any trace of magic on her during the first meeting. "Lilith you should have just given Sara up. You have angered quite a few people by keeping her away from her marital responsibilities." Alice stated in a very cold tone.
"Alice, you should know by now that I don't recognize arranged marriages, especially when it goes against what the woman wants. What else do you all want from me? I can't imagine you thought you could come here with a couple of wizards and threaten me to give up Sara." I asked them all.
"True, Lilith, we do have other concerns. You have disrupted the plans of the council, but we are here to put things back in order as they should be." The second man said. His blonde hair gave him a youthful look. He wore the same grey suit, that fit tight on his muscular body. He was a fighter for sure.
"I see you work for the old council. That's why I wasn't getting any interest in their replacements. I have to go on to say this is a bold move, attacking us in the middle of a national monument. Let me guess, you are going to blame any damage done on me and my wife. Then you are going to try to set up the narrative that I am the terrorist everyone has been saying I am," I said in a condescending tone.
"We don't need to set the narrative that you are the terrorist. It has been well distributed and is commonly accepted. This will just be another nail in your coffin. After this, you will go into that box with the angel lock. That should keep you out of our way. You have no idea what kind of hornet's nest you have stirred up," the blond-haired man said as if I was already beaten. He must have missed the phone that Sara was pointing at them.
"You are so smug like you think you have won. I can easily get past your little barrier and your little group here. That little bit of magic that you pulled into your focus items, is nothing but a drop of the magical power that flows through Charlene and me. You have no idea what I am capable of. I'm sure you think you have this great plan of attack but I have taken precautions myself," I say with a slight chuckle.
"That box will be slag before you I will ever get into it. How is it that you were going to force me into that box?" I asked. Then I felt the shield over us going down. I could feel Charlene's magic in the air where the shield was. I sent out a more magical sense to feel what was on the other side. I was able to detect twenty more wizards outside of the statue. I also noticed that the three inside have not noticed that the shield is down.
I quickly put up a rebound shield, that I used on the priests, around Sara, Charlene, and me. We were not going to do anything to attack these three. We would let them take damage from their magic.
To get them to initiate their attacks, I jump forward. Landing a few feet from Alice. She let loose with her spell. A cone of ice came towards me hitting my shield. From the other side of the spell, I can hear Alice scream out as her spell froze her solid. The shock of what happened to Alice caused the two men to lose their concentration, causing their spells to dissipate and fail. I call over to Sara, "Keep recording, we will need this to prove we are not the ones who attacked or did anything to the Statue of Liberty."
We then run past the two men and make our way to the exit. I know that Charlene is aware of the fact that there are twenty more wizards outside of the statue. The wizards were all dressed as FBI. That was pretty brilliant of them, now it looks like I'm a terrorist running from the FBI. If all you could see was what was coming from the outside. I see plenty of news helicopters flying around. I need to get them to use magic against me so that I can change the narrative.
Instead of using magic, they start shooting at us. They are aware that they are being watched right now. What they don't know is that I already have a video of one of them using magic. The bullets just bounced off of my shield, causing them to ricochet all over the place. We didn't move from where we were standing letting them keep shooting at us.
They finally stop shooting at us, I'm guessing they ran out of bullets. We all kept calm as we stood there facing off with the FBI wizards. Who was going to blink first? I smiled at all of them, "that is some good discipline, I must say. You take me on without the use of your most powerful weapons. I'm a little hurt that you thought this would work. You had to know that your guns wouldn't work on us. I know you had to put on a good show for the cameras. So, the men on to pulling the strings can make me out to be public enemy number one."
The FBI wizards all looked at each other confused about where I was going with this. I smiled at them and went on, "unfortunately for you guys, there was a bit of an oops moment inside the museum. I'm sure Alice wasn't worried that she would be on the security feed. You could all erase it and make something else. She got sloppy and missed how my girlfriend here was recording as she used magic. Also, they blabbed about the council and the fight you all are having with me. It's a little embarrassing, I must say, that all three of them missed that little phone recording everything."
"See now I can send this little video all around to every news station in the world and we can watch the reaction of a world leader as they find out that they are just puppets in the hands of wizards. This will bring on another wave of witch trials for sure, and I can sit back comfortably in my home watching everything burn down around me. Now, I have been nice to you all keeping wizards out of the news, but you had to go and threaten me and my family," I finish with a shake of my head.
"We are done playing with you Lilith, you will fall in line like the rest of the world or we will take you down. We put up signal jammers around the island so we know you are not live streaming. All we have to do is erase what's on that phone and none of what you saw here will make it farther than the tabloids. We will lock you in a box and bury you in a deep dark hole where no one will ever find you," the lead agent replies to me.
"And why would I submit to you?" I asked trying to understand what he has that he thinks he can make me submit.
He waves his hand in the air as a signal, and six agents walk forward with Elizabeth, David, and James shackled and gagged. "With all our dealings with demons, we have learned how to bind them. I don't know if your daughter Elizabeth will be killed by the explosive vests, I have on them or if she will have to live in terror having watched her husband and child blown up. Either way, it works for me since she will not be seeing them again anyway."
Charlene's eyes fill with rage as she tries to find a way that she can break them free. I put my hand on her shoulder and I whispered to her, "Be patient, I will break the cuffs and shield them from the bombs. After I do that, they are yours to do with as you please."
"So, what's going to be Lilith, are you and your wife going to submit, or am I going to have to pull the trigger?" He asked me to toy with the detonator.
I give Sara a quick smile so she knows how to protect herself, and then I turn to face the agent. My magic has been swarming in my belly since I got out here and it is itching to be released. I use my magic on the cuffs feeling the block of demonic magic that is etched into the metal cuffs. Clever, too bad for them, I don't use demonic magic. I quickly break the spell etched onto the cuffs, Elizabeth feels it first and gives me a small nod. I then quickly slip a shield over their bodies next to the skin to keep the bomb from doing them any damage.
With a big grin, I whisper to Charlene, "on my signal." I know she will know when to pounce. "Mr. FBI wizard man, I think you have sorely underestimated us. You went after our family, so in our eyes, your lives are forfeit. I'll tell you what, I'll give you a choice. Disarm the bombs and back away and we will kill you fast or pull the trigger and find out how long Charlene can keep you alive while she removes your skin."
"Guess that is a, no? I did warn you what would happen if you didn't submit," he smiles as he pulls the trigger on the remote. Three small explosions go off simultaneously, causing a huge cloud of smoke and dust to rise around them.
When the dust settled, David, James, and Elizabeth were all unharmed and their cuffs were off. I quickly teleported David and James over to me. They landed next to Sara who stood between them and the other wizards. I nodded to Charlene. Her eyes went red and her black claws extended. She lets out a feral scream as she rushes toward them. This causes the wizards to respond by throwing magic at her. Elizabeth also rushes towards the wizards, quickly ripping them apart. Neither she nor Charlene used any magic to attack. It was all physical attacks.
I saw limbs fly off of wizards that tried to attack Charlene in close quarters, she gutted others in her path. The carnage was enough to turn anyone's stomach. I know this whole thing was captured on the cameras from the helicopters that were circling off in the distance. This definitely would not look good on the news without the video on Sara's phone.
The leader was the only one not touched. I had him held in my magic. I promised him, a long painful death and I am a woman of my word. I brought Alice out next to the other idiot. I tried to see if I could revive her, but it had been too long. She was probably dead at this point but I thawed her out anyway. She lay still on the ground. The other two wizards were nowhere to be found. "Take a good look at the mess you have made. I wasn't going after you but you still had to make a play against my family. I warned everyone to leave my family alone. This is what happens when you don't heed my warnings."
"Now you have exposed wizards to the world and have shown that you have infiltrated government agencies. This is going to cause lots of problems for the wizarding community. I hope you are happy with what you have done." I said as I give him a soft slap on the cheek.
"Kill me or not, it won't matter. We will destroy you one way or another for we are legion," he said in defiance of me. I shook my head at him. Some of the research that Sara and I have been doing online gave me an idea. I created a ball gag and put it in his mouth and strapped it tight around his head.
David walked up to me and put his hand on my shoulder, "Excuse me, Lilith. I have something I must say to him." I stepped aside for David and smiled at him. He looks at the wizard with rage in his eyes, "you tried to kill me and my family and you think you are the one who is in the right?" He struck out with a massive gut punch that had him on the ground trying to catch his breath.
I grabbed David in a hug and whispered in his ear, "I am so happy that I was able to save you. I am sorry that you were in that position in the first place. You are family and I will always be here for you. I know we don't see eye to eye on a lot of things, but you treat Elizabeth well and she loves you very much. I hope that you will consider us your family as well."
He returned the hug and said, "thank you Lilith for saving us. I am happy we are family too." He put his hand on my shoulder and gave me a big smile.
I look over at James and he is just standing there with a look of shock on his face, next to Sara. I walked over to him, "I hope that you never get used to seeing sights like this. This is not what we want to be. I know that you know this but I will always be here to protect you and so will Charlene." I give him a big hug as well.
"Sara, you did a good job today especially catching everything on video. I am glad you thought of that. I want to say thank you for standing between the danger and my family." I grabbed her and gave her a big kiss.
"Your welcome Lilith, but I hope that they are my family as well." She gives me a pleading look.
"Of course, they are, my love, you are my mate as well. So, they are as much your family as they are mine." I walk with her, my arm wrapped around her waist. Charlene was also very proud of Sara for her actions. She comes over to Sara and cups her face with her hands and kisses her deeply.
Elizabeth was standing in front of us with her arm around David. "Thank you, Sara, for helping my family today. It means a lot to me that you put yourself between them and danger," she said looking so proud of Sara. "I'm not going to start calling you mom though," Elizabeth joked.
"Thank you, I am not ready for anything like that," she replied in relief.
"Sara, I can call you grandma around campus if it would make you feel better," James said laughing. Sara's eyes go wide and she has a pleading look on her face.
Charlene steps up to James and swats his butt, "No teasing Sara, I will not allow it." She has a stern look on her face.
James quickly apologizes while rubbing his behind. Everyone else was laughing at the situation.
Elizabeth turns to Charlene and me, "Mother, mum I knew you would protect us in that situation. Mother, I especially want to thank you for letting me go after the men that did this to us. I would have been a little upset if you had teleported me like you did David and James. Just thank you for being there for me and my family." Charlene and I give Elizabeth a tight hug. Oh god, it's been so long since we have had a moment like this where we all hugged each other. I looked over at Charlene with a big smile, but a tear in my eye. We were together and this hug made my heart swell with love.
Sara brought us back to the present by saying, "what are we going to do with this guy? We can't kill him now, not with the cameras on us." Sara brought up a good point if I kill him know it will make me look evil. We are already going to have a problem with the ones that we did kill. With everything that the cameras saw, I can't make the bodies disappear. It looks like we are going to have to talk to the police.
"Sara, do you have a signal on your phone now?" I asked.
"Yes, it looks like the scramblers are disabled," Sara replied.
"Ok, here is what I want you to do. Upload that video to social media and send it to the big news networks. I am going to call the police and tell them to come and investigate the scene. If we are going to get on the good side of the public, we need to make sure that I show that I am willing to comply with law enforcement." I told everyone. I was naive that I could play games with law enforcement and still be able to win over the public.
I don't want to do this but it's difficult to figure out how we can coexist in this world of humans. It's about to get crazier now that wizards have been out to the world. I expect to see some witch hunts shortly. I have been spinning my wheels for a while now. I think it's time to be honest with myself, and realize I can't change how the world feels by myself. I need help, but where is the question? This time I am not going to face danger alone, I will always bring my family. I made that mistake when fighting Michael, but I can't put my family through losing me again.
I take my phone out and dial 911. When they answered, "This is Lilith, I was just attacked by wizards claiming to be FBI agents. I am requesting NYPD to come out to Liberty Island and investigate. My party and I will remain here on the island while you do your investigation. I have a video recording of the whole incident so that police can use it for whatever means they see fit." I hung up the phone before the dispatcher could say anything.
I look at my family, "I am glad that you are all safe and that you are by my side. I don't know what I would do if I didn't have you all with me." I said to them as tears started to fall from my eyes.
It was a little later when I got a video chat request from Saul. I accepted the call to see if I was talking to him but he appears to be live on the set. "Hello, Saul, I suppose you are calling me about the incidents here in New York today?" I asked.
Saul: That I am Lilith. I was especially interested in what happened there on Liberty Island. It looked like you were fighting people that used magic like you. We are a bit concerned because you informed us that no one can use magic like you.
Lilith: Saul, you're right. I did say that no one can use magic like me, and what I was saying is true. I did say it to be misleading and protect the wizard community. They were not ready to expose themselves to the world yet, and after reading some world history I can understand their hesitance.
Saul: So how is their magic different from yours? It looked like it was the same.
Lilith: In simple terms, wizards cannot internalize magical energy and are therefore limited in their power and their application of magic. Each wizard has one or two elements that they can easily cast. My magic starts from inside my body and therefore I can cast all elements. I am only limited by my imagination. There is more to it than that, but that is all I am willing to share at this time.
Saul: Now that you have to take care of the attack, what are you still doing on the island? Usually, you leave once you are done.
Lilith: You are right, I usually leave once I complete whatever task that I am doing. Today, though, I have contacted the local authorities to come out and I will submit to whatever questions they have.
Saul: One last question for you Lilith, why the carnage? You have never killed anyone like that before, why now?
Lilith: That is true Saul I have never left a body count like this before. This was different because I had already warned the wizards what would happen if they came after me or my family. That alone was not enough of a reason to kill them all, but they had to push things even further. As the video shows they were trying to lock me in a box separating me from my family, and they also put explosives on my daughter, her husband, and my grandson. It was lucky for us that they didn't realize how different my magic was from what they were used to dealing with, that I was able to protect them when the wizards set off the explosives. And understandably that made my wife and my daughter very upset.
Saul: I think we get the picture, Lilith. I hope we can talk to you again later after you finish dealing with the police.
We said our goodbyes and I hung up my phone. I have a feeling that this will get us an audience with the big guys in government. Not the way I wanted to, but it is what it is. We didn't have to wait long before NYPD and the Coast Guard showed up at the island.
The officers first put all of us into cuffs and escorted us back to the boat. We all fully co-operated with the police and offered no resistance. I had to check my sarcasm at the door because that was my first instinct when dealing with people.
When we got back to the station, we were all put into holding cells, till they could question us further. James and David were called up first, and Sara got up a little later. Charlene, Elizabeth, and I just sat quietly in the cell till we were called up.
***
I was placed in an interrogation room that had a metal table and a few chairs. I was handcuffed to the table which I thought was funny since it would not hinder me at all. They kept me in the room alone for about an hour before three gentlemen came in. Two were dressed like the FBI agents I have seen, while the third was dressed a little more casually. I guess he is NYPD.
Detective Brown: I am Detective Brown, and I am with the NYPD. I am going to be asking you some questions about your involvement with the incidents at the Empire State Building and the Statue of Liberty. These two are FBI and they will be sitting in on the interview. First, can you state your name for the Record?
Lilith: Lilith Primis
Detective Brown: Can you tell me your date of birth?
Lilith: Nope, the calendar did not exist back when I was created. I'm immortal remember? So, if you're looking for my age, which I hear is not polite to ask a lady, it is roughly ten thousand years old.
Detective Brown: Okay, how about your address?
Lilith: I don't have an address for the home my wife and I created a magically protected pocket of space. The only way to get to it is to be teleported in. Detective Brown looks like he doesn't believe what I am saying and he is getting annoyed.
Detective Brown: What happened at the Empire State Building?
Lilith: That's what I would like to know. My wives and I were doing a little sightseeing here in the city. We decided to go to the Empire State Building to take in the view of the city. We paid for our tickets and were in line at the elevators when we were suddenly surrounded by law enforcement personnel, though after what happened at the Statue of Liberty, I am not sure they were law enforcement.
A woman named Alice, sorry if I don't remember her last name, claimed to be a special agent in charge of the FBI. She spouted off a bunch of crazy charges against Charlene and me. I didn't pay much attention to what she was saying. I told her to get someone that can deal with me. I wasn't going to talk with her because it would be useless since she couldn't promise me anything. I told her I would wait for her at the Statue of Liberty, and I teleported the three of us to the Statue of Liberty.
Detective Brown: So, you ignored an order from the FBI?
Lilith: Yep, I ignored her, the FBI seems to be a bit corrupt so I don't trust them or want to deal with them. I smile at the two FBI agents that are sitting next to Detective Brown. Their faces tensed up as I said that but they did not say anything.
Detective Brown: Yes, it has been established that you do not listen to law enforcement and have no respect for the laws of this country. So why are you sitting here talking now?
Lilith: Detective Brown let me ask you if you had the power that I have shown people so far would you really talk to the peons or would you go directly to the top? As for why I am talking to you, I am trying to get humans back to Eden. I, unfortunately, do not know how to make that happen so I am trying to figure out how to help. I tried going directly to the top but they refused to talk to me so now I am trying to talk to you.
Detective Brown: I am not here to discuss your politics but here to find out why twenty people are dead on Liberty Island. Their bodies were ripped apart, so we are having trouble identifying what parts belong to who.
Lilith: Of course, Detective Brown, the why is simple. The first person to die was Alice as I am sure you saw in the video. She used magic against me only for my barrier magic to rebound it back on her. She died because she ended up freezing herself. The other nineteen people died because they tried to blow up my daughter, her husband, and my grandson. Those wizards were trying to stick me in a box and take me away from my family again. But Charlene and Elizabeth did what they did because they tried to hurt them. Plain and simple.
Detective Brown: I saw that you did nothing to stop them from killing them. Then you tortured an FBI agent.
Lilith: Tortured him, right let's go with that. All I did was ask him if he was ready for me to kill him slowly. Fortunately for him, Sara was a voice of reason and so he remains alive. I am still not sure how I will punish him but I will figure something out.
Detective Brown: So, you plan to go after him again? Are you planning on killing him next time without Sara's voice of reason?
Lilith: Nah, no need to, I have something even better in store for him. I will bind his magic permanently so he will be stuck as a normal human for the rest of his life. That is most likely what I will do, but we will see. It all depends on how much he pisses me off when I visit him next time.
Detective Brown: You talk as though you are going home after this. What makes you think that is going to happen?
Lilith: Simple, you are unable to hold me here and I think you know that. Nor will you be able to hold my wife or daughter. My daughter will not let you hold her husband and her son. Either Charlene or I will get Sara back. The whole time I am doing this you will be sitting in that chair unable to move. It's simple Detective Brown, these cuffs holding me to the table are nothing for me to get out of. Your bullets will not reach me, so when I want to go, I will leave. There is just one thing I would like to know. Were they FBI agents?
Detective Brown: I cannot give you that information.
Lilith: Ok, I was just curious how far the wizard community has infiltrated your government.
The detective got up and walked out of the room without saying anything else to me. The FBI followed him out of the room and I was left alone again. I reached out with my magic looking for the others. I could feel Elizabeth and Charlene were close. I couldn't feel anyone else in the area. I should be able to feel James if he was close. Well, everyone knows how to get back to the house. I started getting bored, so I worked patterns into the metal table. Twisting the metal legs to be more decorative and creating a flower pattern on the tabletop. After that, I started to work on the three chairs that were across the table from me. It felt good to be creative with my magic. So many times, I have to be destructive with it rather than constructive.
I finished up two of the three chairs when Detective Brown ran into the room. "What the hell have you done?" he asked angrily.
"I was bored, so I decided to get a little creative with the furniture. I think it looks a lot nicer now." I replied with a smile. The detective still looked furious at what I had done.
"They are not supposed to look nice. They are supposed to be plain, boring, and uncomfortable. Suspects are not supposed to be comfortable here." He yelled at me as he walked off.
Well, poop on him. I think the chairs are much nicer and they break the monotony of the room. There is no reason to add a little pizzazz to the room. Detective Brown comes back in the room with an older man in a dress uniform. I suppose he is in charge here. I look at him and give him an innocent smile and I wave my fingers hi at him.
The Chief is fuming at me, like I shit in his coffee. "Turn all this back to the way it was then get the hell out of my precinct." He yells at me. I just roll my eyes and wave my hand over the table to turn it back into its boring, smooth metal top. I changed the chairs back as well.
"I will be happy to leave when you release all of my family," I said happily. I shook my hands and the cuffs fell off of me. They looked at me in shock as I smiled at them again. "I told you that the only reason I was here is that I wanted to be. You have nothing that could keep me here in this building if I wanted to leave. So do you want to get someone with a lot more power for me to talk to?"
The chief looks at me, then turns to the detective, "get them all out of my precinct. If the Feds want them, they can take them in. I don't want them messing up my building anymore." The detective looked at him and nodded.
The chief walked out still fuming. The detective turns to me, "you heard him let go and get you out processed. Do me a favor and don't come back to New York. You are nothing but trouble." I smiled at him.
"We'll see, I won't promise to never come back. It's such an amazing city. I would have just been visiting all the sites nicely and peacefully, but then we got interrupted. Besides, I already bought tickets to go to the top of the Empire State Building. I will want to be able to do that someday." I said with a smile and a wink.
"Just go." The detective said as he led me out. I was getting a lot of looks from the other officers as we walked out.
I turned to the detective, "sorry for making your day so difficult. It was not my intention when I can to the city. I also find you an interesting person. You were very professional during our chat. I like that in people, you just stuck to your job and didn't waste a lot of time on useless talk."
"I honestly don't care what you think of me, to me you are just a criminal that will get away with it all just because you are powerful. I have no respect for you or your family. You flaunt your power and think you can do whatever you want," he said as we entered the processing room to get my things back.
I find David and James waiting outside the room. I am surprised that Sara isn't out here yet. I walk over to the desk clerk, "I am checking on a person who was brought in with me. A Sara Griffen." I told him, getting nervous, that she wasn't here waiting.
The clerk looks up at Sara, "Ah yes, the minor Sara Griffen is being held till her parents come to pick her up." He looks at me with an attitude.
My anger starts to build up in me. It is causing my eyes to glow bright white. The clerk starts to get scared and backs up from me. "She will be brought out to me now, I am her family," I say in a more aggressive tone. Everyone in the room starts backing away from me. James takes David to the far end of the room before coming back toward me.
"Lilith, you need to calm down please we can work this out." James pleads with me. But I am beyond caring right now. I cannot even hear what he is saying to me.
I burst through the doors to the offices, and officers with their guns drawn were all staring at me with fear in their eyes. "Where is Sara Griffen? You will not take her away from me." I scream. No one speaks or moves they are all paralyzed with fear. I see Charlene and Elizabeth looking confused at me.
I speak to them in the demonic tongue, "they are trying to keep Sara from coming with us."
Elizabeth's eyes go wide with the realization that I am beyond reason. She quickly turns to the officer escorting her, "you need to bring Sara Griffen out, now. My mothers will take this place apart to get her back. You have to know idea what she means to them," Her pleas fall on deaf ears as she tries to get anyone to listen to her.
Charlene's face twists with rage as she shrugs the officer escorting her out of her way. Her wings and claws come out as she leaps toward me. My magic starts to flow out of me in waves again. People are screaming in pain as I walk past them, my magic causing them so much pain. We kept walking back toward the interrogation rooms. We got to the stairs to go up but we saw Sara standing up at the top of the stairs crying. We both run up to her, two officers are blocking her from us.
"She is coming with us!" I shout at them. Before either of them can respond Charlene knocks them out of the way with one swipe of her wing. I quickly grabbed hold of Sara and pulled her into my arms.
She is whimpering as I hug her, "they were not going to let me see you again."
"We would never leave you behind, my love," I whispered in her ear as Charlene and I walked her back down to the processing area and demanded the rest of our things. Once we were done, all of us got together in the waiting area and I teleported us all back to our home.
***
I should have stuck with my original plan of not getting involved with the police. That whole situation with Sara has taken a toll on Charlene and me. Sara has also been extra clingy to us since the police tried to hold her for her parents to pick her up. We are all a little on edge. We kidnapped her and this is going to make any future relations with the police difficult.
Charlene is taking the situation hard. It reminded her of when I was taken away from her. She has been extremely upset with other human authority figures at the school. When Sara goes to class, she usually keeps an eye on the class to make sure that nothing bad happens to her.
I don't know what they said to Sara at the police station, and she has not talked about it. I feel that whatever was said scared her more than she is letting on. I just want her to be safe and happy. I am glad that she wants to be with us. If she ever changes her mind, it will hurt, but we will accept her wishes.
The mood at the school isn't much better after being forced into the public light, the wizard children are worried about what will happen to them now. There is a huge debate among the public on how to deal with the existence of wizards.
One wizard was using magic in a public place, in Texas, when he was gunned down by police. He wasn't even doing anything bad he was just trying to entertain some people with a few tricks. Across the south, there were a lot of protests from people who felt that wizards were using magic to steal jobs that should have been theirs. They didn't even know which people were wizards.
Of course, my being in a relationship with two demons didn't help me win over the religious conservatives. They saw that attack on the FBI agents as proof of our magic’s demonic origins. They fail to realize I use angelic magic.
Politicians are campaigning on keeping wizard children out of the schools to protect children. Even though no one can tell who is a wizard unless they out themselves. Kids very rarely can use their powers before their teenage years. Then there is the fear-mongering that they are doing that the adults are sacrificing kids to their demonic overlords. There are also rumors that demonic possession is how we get our magical powers.
The violence has increased throughout the country as people are attacking others who are a little different on the suspicion that they are wizards. I am public enemy number one after I was party to the attack on the FBI agents and my attack on the police precinct. What made matters worse was that they were saying I brainwashed Sara and that I would do that to every little girl in the country. There is no talk about how her parents had disowned her over her being a lesbian.
The facts never seem to matter when they are spouting nonsense about how evil we are. Saul has been getting a lot of flak for his support for me. He has argued our case with politicians and other so-called experts. I am glad to have him on our side even if he can't reach everyone.
It doesn't help that there is a lot of political turmoil in the country, to begin with. Now we have become political pawns on both sides when we have never said that we support any one party or individual. I have said that I have gripes with the president but that is just him personally. It has nothing to do with politics.
How can we turn this around? If we can't even be accepted in the supposed land of the free, what chance do we have anywhere else in the world?
I think I am going to have to change my approach to dealing with the government and I think that means I may need to break something.
My students are practicing magic compression techniques so that they can enhance their spell's power and potency. I sit back watching them as they work through the steps. I look around the room seeing how they are safe and protected within these walls. Their faces are only twisted by concentration rather than fear. It sparks an idea that I need to share with the council.
I smile at how they have all grown from being able to use very little magic to now being able to cast complex spells and have control over magical energy. Margret, who is my number one student, has grown into herself not only physically but also with her understanding of magic. She may rival me in skill one day. What is also amazing is that she has completely changed in appearance, I no longer can see any signs that she was ever male. Along with these changes is that her confidence has grown immensely, as well as her self-esteem. She is very much more outgoing and interactive with others; not like she was before. I respect her passion.
James has also grown a lot, though I think recent events may have hindered his progress. I find he is quite nervous around strangers now. His focus has also been lacking since the incident at the Statue of Liberty. I think he is somehow responsible for getting captured and used as a tool against me. I hope that he will see that it is not his fault and that I am not upset with him. I want him to be able to get past this. I am disappointed we had a large group of wizards turn against us. I don't want to split the community. This is the time that we all need to be working together.
After class, I arranged a meeting with Minerva, David, and Vincent. We met up in Minerva's office, I am not very confident about my idea yet but I need to put it out there.
I open up the meeting, "I would like to say that I am sorry for how things went down in New York. I planned to have a nice day sightseeing and showing the world that we are like them. I wasn't sure what to do when everything went sideways. Of course, you saw me lose it when my family was brought up before me. I am sorry that wizards were outed in such a way that has caused the world to react violently. I do have an idea that I want to run by you."
Minerva looks at me, "Lilith, none of us could have foreseen the actions of a rogue element within the wizard community. I am glad that your family is safe. As for what we need to do going forward I am open to suggestions."
Vincent was nice to me, "I agree with Minerva, that attack was not something we could have predicted. You reacted in a way that any of us would have if our families were in danger. Well, maybe we wouldn't have left all that carnage, but still."
David had already said his peace to me once we had gotten settled in back here at the academy. He sat there looking at me with a neutral expression that he usually reserved for his students.
"Now that wizards are outed to the public, we need to have a presence within the world that we can use for not only protection of wizards but also act as a message to the world that we are not going away. I think it needs to be a big statement as well. I would like to bring the school into the public eye. Before you get all upset about this, I do have a protection plan as well. I would like to create two massive stone towers inside a protected wall. We will bring the school into the area as well as have shops and other businesses. It will also serve as a central place for you all to conduct council affairs as well as a place where we can meet with the leaders of the world." I laid out my idea to them.
David had the first question, "Why two towers?"
I smiled at him, "I am glad you asked that. The reason for the two towers is that they will represent both humans and wizards. It will be a symbol of our need to work together with humans to make the world a better place." I paused to gauge their reactions. They seem to be a little reluctant about the idea.
Vincent replied to me next, "I think the towers would be a great idea, but I am hesitant to support moving the academy to the area at this time. I think that will be unsafe for the students. Once we have it established and safe then we can revisit moving the school to the area."
"I see your point Vincent, and I understand that we need to protect the students. I hope we can work together on this." I smiled at him.
Minerva finally chimed in, "What do you need from us to help you with this?"
"I need some help with purchasing the land to build it on. I am sure, even though I can afford to pay for it, the government will block any purchase I try to make at this time. Then I will need to use my students to help with the massive magical energy needed to create this complex. I will also need an idea of how you want the towers to be laid out and any ideas you have on the rest of the buildings." I asked.
"This something that will take a lot of work and time to complete," Minerva commented. That is true I think to myself, the towers will take me quite a few weeks to complete even with help.
"Do we want a fence around the complex or do we want the walls around certain buildings?" I asked them.
David looked at everyone around the table before answering, "We don't want to be completely closed off or it will be no better than we are now. A security fence would work to keep people from just walking up but still show a bit of openness to the outside world. We can shield the whole complex from an attack like we did at my home and have only two entry points. One main entrance will be guarded and the second would be a teleport room that wizards can use to enter and exit the complex."
Everyone nodded in agreement with David's plan. Now we just needed to get a design for the towers and the other buildings. I also need to make room for my garden. I think of something, "how about we let the students design the towers? We will have a contest and the students can pick the winner. This way they feel like they have a say in the future of their community."
Minerva was ecstatic at the idea and started quickly coming up with ideas for how we were going to hold the contest. It's nice to see her so passionate about doing something that will benefit her students.
After the meeting was over, I left campus and wandered around my garden just lost in thought. This whole thing of interacting with the public rather than just hanging out in my home with Sara and Charlene is so difficult. I can't help but think about how much easier my life was back in the cave with only my family to worry about. I know that I have to do something, but it all seems to crumble the more I do.
I wander around till I get to the spot where the Goddess came to see me. It was so peaceful there and I thought I could still feel her presence. The flowers seem to be more vibrant here. I pray to the Goddess, 'please mother I need your help. I am so lost and I don't know where to go from here.' I, unfortunately, got no answer from her this time. I wasn't expecting her to come to me again, though I had hoped.
I finally decided to head back to my house, though I took my time walking back. No one was home by the time I made it back, Sara must still be in class. I go and lay on the bed and close my eyes to think. I, unfortunately, did not think much of anything. I fell asleep shortly after I closed my eyes. I didn't even realize I had fallen asleep because the next thing I knew I was being woken up by Sara's lips on mine.
My mind jolts back to reality, and after I finish kissing her. I sat up and looked at what time it was. Crap, I was asleep for two hours. I let out a yawn as I tried to force myself to wake up.
Sara caresses my face with her hand, "Lilith, are you ok? I've never seen you take a nap before."
I have finally knocked the cobwebs loose from my head, "yeah, I didn't mean to fall asleep. I was just trying to think. I guess I was more tired than I realized." I look around the house and don't see Charlene anywhere. "Is everything ok? Where is Charlene?" I asked her, getting worried.
Sara smiles at me, "everything is fine. Charlene is just out getting us something for dinner." My heart sighs in relief.
"I wouldn't have tried to wake you with a kiss if there was something wrong," Sara reassured me. I sat up next to her and put my arm around her shoulders.
"Sara, how are you doing after the incident with the police?" I asked, hoping she would be ok.
"It's ok, I am not worried that someone is going to try to take me away from you anymore. Thank you for coming to get me, I know that it made things worse for everyone when you did. I am still glad that you did save me from whatever hell my parents had prepared for me. You and Charlene also looked so hot as you rushed up the stairs to come to get me." She said to me with a little laugh. I chuckled as well and pulled her into a tight hug.
I pulled back and looked at her, "we will always come for you."
"You know if Charlene is getting dinner, you better be prepared to eat deer, rabbit, or some other wild game. If you want to head to the cafeteria to get some food, it will be ok." I warned her.
"I think you will be surprised by what Charlene is getting for us." Sara teased me.
"You have piqued my interest now, what is she getting for us?" I asked.
"It's a surprise and she didn't want me to tell you," Sara said with a wink.
"You two are always conspiring behind my back," I complained.
"That's just because we love you," Sara told me then kissed me on my lips.
"Speaking of surprises, I have something to tell you both as I try to work forward with the situation outside the magical world," I said as I pulled her on top of me and started to slowly kiss.
We get interrupted by my phone buzzing. Sara grabbed it from the side of the bed and looked at the screen. "It's Elizabeth, that probably means that there is something important going on," Sara told me as she handed me the phone.
"Hey Elizabeth, what's going on?" I asked.
"You need to turn on the news, something big is happening with Congress." She told me.
I quickly sit up and press the app for the news on the phone. The major headline is 'Congress to vote on wizard's rights bill.' This can't be good. They have refused to talk with us so I am sure we are going to get the short end of the stick with this one. I look at Sara who is reading the headline over my shoulder. She looks concerned.
She looked at me, "go, take care of this." She kisses me, then I get up quickly and throw on some nice clothes. Using my magic, I quickly teleported to Washington D.C. I arrived a few blocks from the Capital Building and quickly rushed towards the building. I find it filled with reporters, protesters, and police.
Yeah, this is going to be a problem. Before anyone has seen me in the area, I teleport myself to doors at the top of the steps. When I appear, there is a huge roar from the crowd of people. Most of it is hateful towards me and those like me.
I push my way through the police guarding the doors. Moving quickly, I ran down the halls till I got to the House Chambers door. It is also guarded by a couple of capital policemen. I teleport onto the other side of the door. I quickly throw up a barrier around the room so no one can get out or in.
Several security officers, after finding their way out of the room blocked turned towards me and demanded that I get down. I roll my eyes at these people, "like those guns can do anything against me. Just sit down, I am not here to hurt anyone. You just so happen to be trying to decide the fate of wizards without consulting any wizards with authority in our world."
"Since you have refused my requests to sit down and discuss this like adults, I am going to force the issue now," I yell out to all those in the room. The Speaker of the House steps up to his spot in front of the room.
"You have no place here trying to intimidate this institution. You will not speak here," the Speaker said. I continued to walk down the aisle towards the front of the House Chamber.
"Sure, whatever you say," I said sarcastically. The congressmen in the room are all trying to get away from me and out the door. "Ladies and Gentlemen, you might as well sit back down because I will speak to this institution and we are all not going anywhere till you hear me out." I look back at them as they all realize that they are stuck in here with me.
"The American people will not tolerate this behavior from you," the congresswoman from Georgia yells at me. I look at her and smile.
"You know, Congresswoman, I have been watching the news since I outed myself to the world four months ago. I sware, if you believe half the stuff, you blurt out, then you should be using your medical benefits to get some psychiatric help. Now for the rest of you please sit," giving them my brightest smile. Slowly they make their way back to their seats.
I clapped my hands loudly, looking excited about what I was doing. "Now, I hope I don't have to do this with the Senate as well. We have loads of cameras up on the observation deck, so everyone can see what is going on outside the Chamber. You are broadcasting live, right?" I asked giving the cameramen a thumbs up. They indicated that they were broadcasting live.
"Just so you all know; this whole thing interrupted my dinner with my family. So, I am a bit hangry, let's try to make this quick. You are planning on voting on a bill about wizards today when you have no idea about wizards. You are just doing a knee-jerk action because you are scared of me, and the power that wizards have. I will tell you what, I will let you ask any questions you have of me, and I will answer them all, truthfully and openly." I said looking out over the chamber. Mr. Speaker, can you do your thing to recognize individuals so we can get through this smoothly? Oh, and like I said I am hungry so I am going to eat something while we talk."
I used my magic to create a table with a chair, on top of the table was covered in various vegetables for me to munch on while we talked. I grab a carrot and start munching on it. Leaning back in the chair, I look out at the congressmen. I can even feel three different magical attacks on my shield coming from in the chamber. I can't tell who it is but I know that they are there.
There is a long hush over the floor as it seems no one wants to be the first to speak. "Look, I get it, you're afraid of magic. How are you going to regulate people who have been hiding in plain sight for hundreds of years, and have powers that you have so little understanding of? Some of these people are heads of business, leaders in their communities, and hold power in the government. So, what do you want from us?" I asked them looking over the floor. I am getting annoyed with the silence, but what can I do?
Finally, someone gets the nerve to speak, "you come in here, threatening us, and you expect us to not take steps to control what you can do?" Some crazy woman from Colorado spoke in an angry tone.
"I didn't threaten you. I think that I am keeping you safe right now. I am sure that what is in that bill is what I think it is. If it were to pass, you, as in all of you, would be less safe. As I said you can't tell who is a wizard and who isn't, this gives them plenty of opportunity to get close to you. I do this, I'll ask a question and if you answer correctly, I will leave right away." I challenge her.
I don't even bother to wait for her to reply before asking, "how many wizards do you think are in this room besides me?"
This causes a still throughout the room. They are arguing back and forth with their neighbors asking how any wizards could be elected. I grab an apple and bite into it, then smile as I see the crazed fear that has seeped into their eyes. "Anyone has an answer to my question?" I asked.
No one says a word, "there are three other wizards in this room besides me that I have felt use magic against my shield. I can only tell that because they used magic while I was in the room. There may be more that I have not felt yet. Think about that for a second, three of your colleagues that you have been working close to for some time now. I am sure that they are not the only ones in congress that are wizards. Hell, the FBI had at least twenty-three wizards in its ranks. So, what are you so afraid of?" I asked.
An older man stands up and yells at me, "we don't want what you did at the Vatican to be done here. We don't want your kind coming here and using your magic to control the people of this country. We are the land of the free and you will not subjugate us to your ungodly ways!"
"Just so you know Michael, an angel, started that fight at the Vatican. If he didn't have a grudge against me because I refused to stay with him, none of this would have happened. As for what is 'godly', what would you know what the Goddess thinks is right and wrong? She is the one who gave me the magic in the first place." I said calmly.
Another older man stands up and yells, "I will not stand by and let you defame the Heavenly Father. We are a Christian nation; we believe that God our Father sent his son to die for our sins. Your demonic words will not influence his true believers."
"Really? A Christian nation? I thought that this was a democratic republic, that allowed people the freedom to believe in whatever religion they wanted. Now, you tell me that the United States is a theocracy? Does the nation agree to that sentiment, that the government of this country dictates that all laws are based on Christian beliefs?" I ponder, playing with the cameras.
"Ok, this is getting off-topic. Let's get back to what I came here for. Why do you fear wizards?" I asked.
"Your powers are unnatural and you are a danger to the people of this country. You do not respect our laws and now we will take steps to keep your kind from using magic to control and corrupt our citizens," an older black man stood up and shouted
"No wizard, not even me can control people's minds. No magic exists that can take free will from a person. You are making things up to stoke fear in your citizens, to justify your actions. If you all would have just asked, I would have sat down with you all and explained how magic works. This seems to be a common theme in this country, something new comes up that you don't understand. You stoke fear in the public so that you can justify making these people less than human and therefore not eligible for the same rights as you," I say in disgust. This is the type of behavior that got Adam and Eve kicked out of the Garden and it makes me so sickened to see.
"You males are all the same, you put others down so that you can make yourself look better and stay in control. You do everything you can to keep anyone from taking what you think is only yours. You especially can't stand to see a woman that sits above you in power. You see me and my power, you feel inadequate and inferior to me and my power, and now you label me a threat. You claim I am working with Lucifer, that I am somehow unnatural and that only you can keep me under control. There is only one that I kowtow to, and that is the Goddess. I don't respect you or your laws because you have done nothing to earn it." I am just so frustrated with these people; I know the rest of the world is now watching this unfold so I have to be careful in what I do.
"You know what, pass whatever fucking law you want. You won't be able to enforce any of it," I say waving my hand over the table I made and causing it to disappear. "How can you support a law and a country that wants to make you the villain?" I ask the wizards in the room before I collapse the barrier and teleport back to my home.
***
They did exactly that, after hours of debate, late into the night, and along party lines, they passed the bill requiring all wizards to register with the government. They also prohibited the use of magic on any human and the use of magic in public. Young wizards are forbidden from going to school with other kids. They took any rights away from wizards in the country's legal system. It was a big mess of a bill.
The Senate also passed the bill with a party-line vote. There is no way the President is going to veto it. He has villainized us from the beginning. I still have no idea how they are going to enforce it. Wizards have been hiding in plain sight for generations.
Republicans start to call out those that voted against the bill, labeling them as wizards or claiming that they are under the influence of wizards. This started a witch hunt through the government to try and find those that sympathized with wizards to be removed from their duties.
I can only watch as the bill passes into law, and the groups go to the streets to find wizards and attack them. I know most of the people who are getting attacked are not going to be wizards. I even saw a report where a man on trial for murder was trying to say he was under the control of a wizard at the time and could not stop himself.
Conservatives from around the world saw what the United States had done and started to try to get the laws changed in their own countries to align with the United States.
I helped Elizabeth and David clear out their house because they couldn't go back there anymore. We popped into the University to find both of their offices completely cleared out. We figured it was the police trying to look for any evidence to use against us. I could tell that they were both upset that they couldn't teach anymore. They both took great pleasure in sharing history with their students.
Wizards hid their magical abilities from everyone, but still tried to go on with their lives. They lived in a constant state of fear, afraid that they would be outed by someone. None registered with the government. The wizards in congress were never found but the hunts continued and every little thing was examined, checking for wizard influence. Not that they had any idea of what to look for.
Winter had gone and we were in mid-spring before I had left the academy and my house. The mood was solemn for everyone at the school. The council was communicating with wizards from all over the world trying to make sure anyone that was outed was able to be moved to a safer location.
The council has finally purchased the land that we needed. They did it through a group of shell companies so that it could not be tracked back to any one individual. The land was up in the Rocky Mountains which offered me plenty of raw material to use for the buildings.
The first thing we did was connect the site to the teleportation network. Next, we did a large dome barrier around the whole site. So far, we have not attracted any attention to our presence. We know that will change once I start to raise the towers. We decided to start building the support buildings first. This way we would not have to leave the site unattended while we were constructing the rest of the buildings. My students were working with the council on creating homes around the compound. I had completed a third of the first tower when news of our activities reached the authorities and news agencies.
This caused a major uproar in the country since we were able to not only purchase the land but we were able to build what was tantamount to a city before anyone noticed. By this time, we had also put up a fence around the whole six-hundred-acre plot of land. That's not a whole lot of land when trying to build a city but we just have to go up instead of out.
The first tower was a white stone with three spires that twisted around with gardens connecting the towers every ten floors. I ended up raising the first tower to one hundred and fifty stories.
After I had finished the first tower, I was about to start the second when an explosion occurred at the barrier near the first tower. This caused a lot of panic among the people on the ground as we did not know what had caused the explosion. I am looking around outside the area when I see a missile coming through the clouds. We watch it quickly shoot down towards the city only to be stopped by the barrier again.
I have to put more magic into the barrier as it is weakening under the two massive explosions. Two more missiles came streaking down towards us, I tried to get them to veer off but they corrected and hit the target. The barrier held to the force of the explosions. I could not believe my eyes at the power of these missiles that they are sending at the barrier. Here comes another round of missiles inbound. I think quickly and the only thing I can do is teleport the missiles to another location so I open a portal to right next to the Statue of Liberty, but then they hit the water.
The missiles go through the portals missing us. I have no idea what damage they have caused on the other side of the portal. I am ready to open another portal if I see any missiles coming our way. A few minutes pass and nothing else comes at us. I am still a little nervous about what might happen if they decide to use bigger weapons on us. I take a deep breath and I hear people coming out to see if it was safe. I am going to have to rest up before I can start on the second tower.
I hope my teleporting the missiles away will be enough of a warning for the government. I would not want to have this happen while I was not here. I am going to have to create something to strengthen the barrier, while I have been away.
When I get back to my barracks room, I wait for Charlene to get done with her work. During that time, I turned on the news to see what was being said about the missile strikes. It turns out that I made the missiles appear to be close to Liberty Island. The explosions damaged the foundation of the statue, and cracks formed on the pedestal. The reports fail to mention where the missiles originated from nor do they discuss the attack on our city.
Of course, they won't say anything about what happened here. The government has cordoned off the area surrounding our land. The military was trying to test our defenses and see how we would react to an attack. The only thing I am concerned about is how far they will push it. I don't think that my barrier is strong enough to stop a nuclear missile. I hope that they do not decide to launch one at us. If they do, I don't know how I will react to that attack.
I am lucky the wizards here were satisfied with the last two missiles being teleported to Liberty Island. If I failed to protect them or retaliate against them, then I would not have any credibility with the wizards. I remain in good standing with them because I have not bowed down to the government and provided a place where they will be protected.
Charlene gets back to the room late into the night. She has been in charge of creating an underground city for us to retreat to if things get worse than they are currently. We share a meal before we go to bed together.
The next day, I finish the first tower by topping it with a giant blue icosahedron crystal that will use the sun to create electricity for the city. The crystal will be seen as a beacon to the world. Once this city is finished, I will finally talk with the outside world, but for now, it is radio silence with those outside the wizarding community.
The second tower is the same as the first but instead of being topped with a blue crystal, it is topped with an amber crystal that will be used to generate power for the shield. The massive crystal boosts the power of the shield tenfold greater than I could accomplish myself just due to its sheer size.
Once both towers were finished, I brought the young wizard who designed the towers so that he could be there for the dedication and naming of the towers. He was a seventeen-year-old mixed-race youth that the vision to incorporate the gardens along with the towers to bring a feeling of nature to the city.
I addressed those who helped build the city, as we gathered at the foot of tower one. We also had the event live-streamed so the whole world could see the accomplishment. "Everyone, I want to thank you for coming. I want to welcome you all to the new symbol of the wizarding community. I have with me the bright young wizard who helped come up with the design of the towers. I only require that all those that entered their design were to design two towers that symbolize unity. The council picked this young wizard's design for the towers, I would like to introduce Bryce Pierce."
After the applause died down, "It is my honor to name tower one 'Pierce Tower' so that he will always be remembered for his vision." I remove a cloth covering a plaque that contained his name and the date of dedication. He was beaming from ear to ear as he looked up at his vision made real. There was a lot of applause from those present, and everyone was smiling and happy about this new chapter in our wizarding community.
***
I had an area that was reserved for my garden. I can't go anywhere without making this symbol of Eden. It truly keeps my hope alive. I need that hope even more now, the darkness closes in on my soul. The hate I see in this world sickens me. The murders, rapes, and assaults that happen every day turn my stomach. How could a civilization ever get to this point where these crimes are commonplace?
I pour all my hope and love into my garden creating a paradise. I stand in the middle of the garden and breathe in the beautiful scent of flowers and take in the beauty of the plants and trees that now grow here. I pray to mother to bless my garden, so that all that enter will find a place of beauty, and leave their troubles behind.
I walk in the garden and think about my life and those that have supported me throughout my many years on Earth. I get distracted when I hear feet stomping through the leaves and Sara giving little squeals of surprise as she tries to work her way through the garden to get to me. Charlene is softly chuckling at Sara's struggles to get through the garden.
Sara finally sees me, "would it kill you to put some walking paths in here? This garden is so thick that it's hard to get around."
I smiled at her, "I will put them in especially for you." I pick her up and spin her around in a circle. "How do you like our new city? I'll let you pick out which place will be ours since you didn't have much input into our last place." I promised her. The insides of the apartments are completely bare so we can design the rooms however we want. I wanted to give the residents the ability to create their homes to their liking.
"The council has already claimed their homes at the top of Pierce tower so we can choose any home other than those," I tell her as I teleport us out of the garden. I will make those paths for Sara tomorrow. The rest of the day will be all about making a dream home for Sara.
Charlene pleads with Sara, "Can we have a hearth put into our home, please." I don't think I have ever heard her use the word please before. It was something that proved that Charlene considered Sara's opinion to be as important as mine.
"I only care about having a large bed for us," I added to the conversation.
"That's a given," Sara exclaimed rolling her eyes.
"Ok, how about a bath that can fit all of it together, kind of like our hot spring," I said in return
Sara closes her eyes imagining a huge tube, and a huge smile fills her face. "Absolutely yes, the big tub that we could all lay down in." Her eyes are lighting up at the thought of all the special touches she wants to add.
As we get closer to the towers, Sara requests we go to tower two and have a place that faces east to catch the sunrise. This idea brings me so much pleasure not only because Sara is excited but I also like to see the sun rise over the flatlands at the base of the mountains. When we get to the top floor, we choose the proper spire that faces east.
Before we go into the apartment, I touch the plaque that is next to the door and engrave our names onto it. It is now ours and anyone that comes up here will know that it is just for us. We walked into the apartment and found a huge open space with ceilings high enough to add another floor in here. I made these top apartments especially nice because I was pretty sure that Sara was going to choose one. On the wall hanging next to the door was a crystal tablet.
I handed the tablet to Sara, "this will allow you the ability to create this home the way that you want."
"Seriously, you want me to design our home? What if you do not like it?" Sara looks at us all nervously.
"Ok let us work together, to create a home that we can all love," I told her.
"How about we cover the outside wall there with all windows, that way no matter where we are we can see out over the land." She said moving her finger over the tablet caused the wall to shift from floor to ceiling with nothing but windows. We did end up removing some of the windows for Charlene's hearth that was centered in the wall. We created a loft space for our bed so that we could look out the windows while we were in bed.
We took the idea of an open concept to the extreme and didn't build any walls to divide up the home besides the toilet. We had the biggest tub we could think of and a water feature that caused the water to fall into the tub creating a shower and circulating the water in our bath. The kitchen was very modern with everything we would ever need to make food.
I figure that Charlene will still want to cook on the hearth occasionally but this will offer us more freedom if Charlene and I ever learn how to use them. Having this home for all of us raised my mood considerably. I do love being with these two women.
The city started to fill up with wizards, some non-wizards come with them as family members. We have to start organizing the city so that we can offer support to all those that we have here.
A group of earth wizards, who have specialized in agriculture, are creating an area where we can plant crops to help feed the city. Luckily using hydroponics made these farms much smaller and fit in only a few warehouses. Meat is something we will have to bring in from outside. We don't have room to keep livestock within the city limits.
Magic does make things easier but we still need plants and animals to eat. No one has the power to use magic to make food for everyone. It also gives people a purpose and a reason to work together. We only have a small portion of the wizard community here. There is still a large faction that supports the original council member's rules.
They made one move against me already and I am expecting them to try again. The current council has created administrators to run the city and ensure residence safety. They also created a police force to keep the peace. I know that not everyone that came here is supportive of the current council. The police have to make sure no one causes trouble for the city.
Several restaurants have already opened up and they seem to be doing well. We currently work off a barter system here so that lack of money is not an issue for some residents who lost everything when they were forced to move here. We don't want this place to feel like a prison camp, where the governments sent all of us that were undesirable too.
After a support structure was in place and we could prove this was a safe place for those that lived here, Vincent agreed to the decision to move the school here. This allowed other families to be close to their children. It also cut on the need for dorms for the students as we had plenty of space for them here in the towers or other family dwellings. Only a small portion of the residents chose to live in the towers. Most chose to use the other residential options we had available.
The towers have mainly been used as community centers. The addition of the school made the city feel more like a community. We did have to expand the classes to accommodate students of all ages now.
I have gone back to live-streaming, talking about what we have accomplished and giving the world a look at what wizards is like. I wanted to show the world that we are people just like them and not a bunch of power-hungry people. This type of thing needs to get out there so that people can see we are not the big bad enemy.
The American law enforcement agencies have worked to make it hard for those of us who have been identified as wizards to move around freely outside of our little city. It is becoming harder and harder to get away from them when we are out in major cities. The politicians have been working overtime trying to contain the wizard threat as they call it.
The media is all over the place when it comes to dealing with us. Some demand we help to keep the country safe while saying we are too dangerous to have around the rest of the population. They just want a weapon they can throw at their perceived threats. Of course, our problems are not limited to the United States, China has been making people disappear as well. They pull anyone suspected of being a wizard off the streets to never be heard from again. Europe has a lot of the same issues as the United States with us being the most urgent threat. We can't even talk with the public without anyone trying to make us into villains.
Our power is not something that the world seems to want to accept. I fear that if I even try to talk to world leaders it will cause more grief than good. We are not populous enough to force our acceptance into the world. I could fight countries and turn them to ruin with my power but all that would do is cause those that do not have magic to fear us even more.
I have attorneys on the outside that are working on getting the regulations against us appealed but it's a slow process. It would probably take three years just to get up to the Supreme Court and even then, who knows how they will vote. Luckily though social media companies have not banned us. I think that they are needed for the views and revenue that we bring in with every post that I make. Greed is a saving grace for us.
With all the trouble that I am having to deal with, it is nice that I can enjoy my home life with my two lovelies. They both give me the drive to keep up my fight to turn this all around. I have to admit it is so refreshing that we can be alone in our homes and walk around naked without the worry that no one can see us. We spent many days lying naked with the sun shining down on us keeping us warm. It is very relaxing and it takes our minds off the worries of the world around us.
Sara has introduced us to several new toys that we now enjoy. I must admit, for a country that is so prudish, they have some great ideas for different toys. I was skeptical at first but I have never been so happy to be proven wrong. Nor have I ever been so thoroughly satisfied after a night of unbridled fun.
I look out over the world below me. I see the beauty and what is wrong with this world. Eutopia does not exist in this world yet. Even my little city has its share of problems. That is to be expected, I guess. It was always a long shot that they would accept me or the wizards. They are constantly being fed doses of fear by the media daily. They don't know how to react to something this drastic with anything but fear. The fear doesn't even have to be of something real, they are just told they need to be afraid of something different.
How do you fight fear? They say you are supposed to confront fear head-on. They have let their fear of the existence of magic completely disable their ability to act rationally. They saw themselves as the apex of evolution and power but now they had to face the reality that everything they thought they knew was a lie.
Sara came up behind me and put her arm around my waist, breaking me from my brooding thoughts. I look at her, "how do I get the word out that we are not the enemy?" I know that we are all wondering the same thing.
"I wish I knew my love, then maybe we could live our lives in peace rather that all this constant fear around us." She replies to me laying her head on my shoulder.
An idea pops into my head, "have you ever been to the Vatican?"
Sara looks at me confused and unsure of what I am thinking right now. "No, I haven't. Why?" she asked, eyes wide with a scared look.
"I think we need to back to the Vatican and have a nice little talk with the clergy," I said nodding my head as decided that this might be a good idea.
"Yeah, we should do that. We have a nice talk with the clergy in the open so everyone can see us. That way it's not like we are trying to hide anything. Go put on something nice and I will get Charlene." I said to Sara, and I gave her a quick kiss on her cheek.
"You know Lilith, you are a little crazy sometimes," she said to me as she walked away shaking her ass as she went. Goddess what an ass that is, it makes my insides melt.
I shake my head so I can take my focus off the perfect ass that is just begging me to lick. I head over to Elizabeth's apartment where Charlene is visiting with them. I walk over to Charlene and wrap my arm around her shoulder. I whisper in her ear, "Sara is going to get such a big spanking once we get back from the Vatican."
"What are we going to do at the Vatican?" she asked me as I pulled her closer to me.
"We are going to talk to the clergy, so we can establish some type of forum to end this constant fighting," I say to her as I kiss her on her cheek.
"We are going to show the world that we have nothing against any religion, and try to mend some bridges," I told her but I think she is a little skeptical that it will help. She comes with me anyway. I love the support I get from my family.
"Let me say goodbye to Elizabeth and then we can go," she says to me as she walks away from me. She shortly comes back and tells me she is ready to go. We pop back to grab Sara and head out.
***
We teleport into the courtyard of the Vatican; I immediately make a table for us to sit down at. I figure it is better to be in the open where everyone can see us so that it can't be said we are hiding anything. The three of us sit down at the table.
The guards finally got to us, they recognized me and Charlene. Pointing their weapons at us, they asked what we were doing here. I turn to the guard asking, "May we please speak to a senior member of the clergy? We just wish to talk, we set up out here in the open so that we will be in full view of the public while we talk."
He uses a radio to relay our request to whomever he needs to. We wait patiently for a response. After some time, the guards move apart to make way for five priests in red hats to come toward us. I immediately created five chairs on the other side of the table for them to join us. They introduce themselves as cardinals and that they report to the pope himself.
I smile and offer them a seat. I introduce Charlene and Sara to them. My first remark to them was, "We are not here to cause trouble, nor are we here to change your doctrine. Our sole purpose is to discuss the future of how we can all live together without all this hate. I understand you have some reservations about us since our first introduction was extremely violent and a major shock to what everyone thought they knew."
"I am not going to ask who knew about the wizard priests that were being employed by the Vatican. That kind of thing is not important to me right now. If fact a commend you all for realizing their benefits. I also want to make clear that there are two factions of demons in this world, there are the demons who supported Lucifer's campaign against Heaven and there are those like Charlene here who refused to support him. We did not support Heaven's angels either. This war was between Lucifer and the other angels." I inform them.
"Finally, before we continue, Sara here is no different than the wizards that you have within the Vatican. She has powers that a large percentage of the world does not possess, but she is by no means using that power against other people. The wizards have hidden their existence from the world for what I think is a good reason for a long time. We all knew that when we came out into the world, there would be major problems in this world. This is the subject we would like to discuss with you today." I finished my opening statement.
The cardinals conferred with themselves for a few moments. One took the lead after they had come to a consensus. He raised a question to us, "Lilith, we would like to hear what your ultimate plan is?"
"My ultimate plan is simple; to help get humans into a place where they are worthy to return to Eden. We were all meant to live in Eden, till Adam made a bad decision, and went against the Goddess' laws. That is what I have always wanted to do, but I also want to keep my family safe and be happy with them." I tell them with confidence.
"Pardon us if we do not fully believe that. We have so little information about you and your history to confirm this. But if this is what you are working for then it is not so different than our goal. Though we are trying to spread the word of God so that men can be saved and can join him in Heaven. What you have shared does go against the Catholic church's teachings, but then most of the old stories could have changed. You state that you know nothing about Jesus or his teachings?" he asked us.
"Sara has no information for you. As far as Charlene and I are concerned, we were not around to know of any of these stories to either confirm or deny them. We cannot offer you any assistance in this area. I have to go through some of the Old Testament and I can tell you that there was not a world flood during any time of history like what was described when talking about Noah." I replied to them.
"The only thing that I can tell you with certainty is that Adam was responsible for getting us kicked out of Eden. I can also tell you with absolute certainty, that your God is a Goddess. She is the mother of us all. I cannot tell you how that fact became changed into what it is today. My guess is the misogynistic men of the time changed it to give them more power over women. But your guess is truly as good as mine when it comes to that. In the end, it doesn't matter if you worship her as male or female." I continued with my explanation.
"Since your arrival here, and the subsequent events with Michael and Lucifer, it has caused us to look deeper into our doctrine. We did not know how to react to the actions of the three of you. We also were quite disturbed that a demon was buried under our church. We have looked through our records and could not find any reference to how Charlene was buried next to our St. Peter. If I had to guess, I would say that the pope of the time destroyed all records of her to protect the church. You have seen what happens when people have found out about the existence of demons." He answered with an honest face. I could not see any deception in his words or his eyes.
Charlene speaks up for the first time, "my daughter wished to apologize to you for the damage to your church when she rescued me." I gave her hand a squeeze and a smile as she offered her condolences.
"I, too, wish to apologize for the damage my fight with Michael caused to your property. For my part, I held great anger for Michael for what he did to me and I let my rage blind me. I was consciously trying to avoid any casualties as we fought. I can put your structures back together again, but I can't restore the painting." I said looking at the scaffolding around the church.
"We thank you for your apology, but we wish to let the artisan restore our church. As to your original reason for visiting, how do you think we can help you? We have no control over the governments in the world. There is little more we could do to stop the conflicts rising in the world. We have preached for peace for many years." He asked me.
"Honestly, I don't know how you can help me. I have tried talking to the news and politicians, but none of that has gotten me anywhere. We just want world leaders to come and talk so we can come to some kind of agreement. I was hoping that the world would see us talking and be more inclined to talk." I replied honestly and with a hint of frustration in my voice.
"I believe that many countries will refuse to talk to you now that you have come to see us in this capacity. It will give the illusion that you are supportive of our religious beliefs or in some way working with us to reach some goal that will go against their religious beliefs." He looked at me and I could see that he was concerned about how this would look to the world.
"I am guessing you are referring to certain middle east countries," I asked where he returned a nod. Fuck, the last thing I wanted was to be seen as supporting one religion over another. I didn't see that this would be a problem.
"I guess that means I will have to visit some Muslim holy sites to be seen as willing to talk with them, then go to Israel to talk to Jewish leaders." He gave me a nod and a smile.
"What we can do here is report on this visit to the news so that people can see that you are willing to talk with them. I would normally bless you for a safe journey, but I have a feeling you would not appreciate that. We would like you to know that we support the peaceful coexistence of all people. We do hope that you can find a peaceful way to resolve this issue." He finished telling me before the five of them got up and left back towards the church.
We sat there for a few minutes in silence, the guards left us alone. I didn't know what to say or what to do next. Sara interrupted my thoughts, "let us go home and think about what was said today and what we can do. We can discuss this over a bath. After we figure out what we are going to do, then we can talk to the council." I nodded to her and we stood up. I made the table and chairs disappear and then we teleported out.
When we arrived home, we went to relax. Sara's idea of a bath was just what I needed to relax. The stress of all the failures to get people to listen to me or to even talk. We turned up the heat on the water allowing it to relax my muscles. I thought I was plenty relaxed till I started feeling multiple hands rubbing my body. The feeling of both of my lovers caressing my body, is making me melt under their hands.
They place kisses all over my body, making my body tingle. I take my hands and find each of their cores and start to slowly slide my fingers up into them. We splashed around in the tub pleasing each other and building up to a galactic climax that had all of us screaming. When we finished and got dried off, we headed to our bed to play some more. I remembered my promise to Charlene before we left, and had to give Sara's perfect little ass a nice good spank for teasing me earlier.
Sara skipped up the stairs squealing as I gave her a couple of good smacks on her ass. Charlene and I ran up after her, as she still shook her ass at us. I thought to myself 'oh how I am going to devour that ass tonight. Sara and I fell to the bed and I started to lick and kiss the red marks my hands left on her ass. We wrestled around on the bed for a good minute kissing and caressing each other's bodies.
I felt a smack on my ass and then heard Sara yelp as her ass was smacked. Charlene looked down at us and smiled wickedly, my eyes grew big as I knew she was up to something. When I looked down at her body, I saw she had a strapon already attached. Charlene's commanding voice brings us to attention, "get down on your knees both of you." Sara quickly was on all fours bent over with her ass high in the air, in front of Charlene. I quickly moved over so that my ass was right next to Sara's.
Charlene smacked both of our asses causing us to moan together. I looked over my shoulder to see Charlene lining up behind Sara, and I felt the tickle of her tail between my folds. I just love that tail inside me. She enters both of us. Charlene speaks to me in a sweet voice, "Lilith, my love, it has been so long since I have given you, my essence. I cannot wait any longer to be one with you." Those words made me melt with desire. She hasn't spoken to me in a couple of millennia.
That sensation is quickly taken over by the hard thrusts from Charlene, pushing me deeper into the bed. Sara and I were panting with each thrust from Charlene. The two were pushed deep into the bed. I grabbed Sara's hand and squeezed it tight as I was building up. Charlene's hand smacked my ass and I moaned into the covers. It's been so long since she has taken me like this.
My body was tingling and it felt like electricity was running through my veins. A primal scream erupted from my throat and I let myself be taken over by the climax. I couldn't hear anything that was going on around me. The moment my body let go, I felt Charlene's essence being released into me. My pleasure caused my legs to go limp as I collapsed onto the bed. My body was convulsing as I rode through my climax. The nerves in my body were overloaded, sending massive amounts of sensory information into my brain. The feeling of the blanket on my skin was almost enough to make me climax again.
The touch of my lovers hands on my body made me feel so warm as they held me till I could come down from the high. Tears started falling from my eyes as the endorphins started to subside from my system. I was beyond happy at this moment, the love and passion of my lovers were indescribable.
When I was able to focus on what was going on around me, I could see Sara looking completely satisfied. She enjoyed how Charlene took her. Charlene looked so proud of herself as she looked at the two of us coming down from the most amazing climax I had ever experienced.
"Charlene, what does it mean to put your essence into someone? Why haven't you done it to me yet?" Sara asked as she lay next to me stroking my hair.
"My darling Sara, when I put my essence into you it's like I'm giving you my seed to grow inside you. It doesn't always work. The reason I have not done it to you yet is that we have not discussed this yet. I will not force this on you. I only did this to Lilith because she has told me before that I can do that with her anytime, I need to. She knows exactly what to expect from this." Charlene explains to her.
"That's right Sara, this is something I have shared many times with Charlene and we were giving you some time before we brought this up with you. We thought you would not be ready to do this yet," I say to Sara.
"That is not something I was planning on doing yet with you. I would like to someday though," Sara says as she leans into me and kisses my neck.
"It's ok Sara, we understand and there is no rush. It was just that Lilith already consented for me to do this with her." Charlene says to Sara as she leans over me and kisses her on the cheek.
We all lay there on the bed looking out at the sky watching the evening come in. We had to then get up to eat a little dinner before it got too late. As we are at the table, "would I also have a succubus if you were to put your essence into me?" Sara asked, still thinking about what we had told her.
"Not necessarily Sara, for me I don't have eggs as you do so when Charlene puts her essence into me, her DNA ends up being dominant. With you, since you have eggs, if Charlene were to put her essence into you at the appropriate time, the child would be like whoever's DNA ended up more dominant, like James." I explained to her.
"No matter what your child would be like, we would love it with all our hearts. So do not fear Sara. We will be proper mothers to any child we have together. I love you, Sara." Charlene says as she reaches out and grasps her hand.
"What are we going to do next?" Sara asked us.
I think about that for a moment, what would be our next step? Our meeting at the Vatican had gone better than I had thought it would. I wouldn't say that we had any actual breakthroughs but we didn't end in an argument or anger. It was a very civil conversation, but it still felt like they were still not fully convinced of our actions.
It might do us some good to put that information out to the world. The question was, how would we do that? I am not sure using the news is going to be a good idea. Every time we did go on the news, it turned against us. I don't want this to happen again, but I feel like I have no other choice. The internet might be an option but then the spread is limited. It is completely frustrating that I can't seem to make any progress on this.
The only thing I seem to have done is create more divisiveness among the people of the world. What can be done to bring this world out of its downward spiral? It is honestly something one person can solve. I have to remind myself; I am not the savior. I am not here to rule and pass judgment on the people of this world.
"Instead of trying to get the world to come around to my way of thinking, I am going to actively protect the wizard community. I will also make sure that the council does its job in ruling over the wizarding community. It's time that I stop trying to take everything on my shoulders." I say with conviction in my voice.
With my mind made up, I feel a weight lift off of me. I will put this new resolve out to people and they will have to live with it. I will hope for a press briefing tomorrow out in front of the gates to the city. I send out a message to the press and the council, and I get my mind back on my two lovelies.
I spent the rest of the night pleasing my wives and spending time in their arms. When I fell asleep, I was completely satisfied and relaxed. This made the tension I was feeling fade away earlier.
The next day I briefed the council about what I was going to say to the press. I was not going to try to get on the good side of the people anymore. I would do what was needed to protect my people, which I guess is what every country tells its people. I will leave all the governance up to them.
I got ready to leave the gate for the city for the press briefing. I see lots of military presence standing holding their weapons on me. I guess they were just waiting for an excuse to start shooting. I wasn't planning on using any magic anyway. Sara and Charlene stood at the gate on the other side of the shield so they would be safe.
"Thank you all for coming, this will be the last time I call a press briefing like this. I've come to a realization that I am talking to a blank wall when I deal with the government. You all tried to make me into something I am not. I will no longer work with any government anymore, my role in the wizard community will be to protect the wizards. The wizards will be governed by the council and all talks will have to go through them."
"I tried to allow you the opportunity to talk with me and try to come to some understanding. Your government doesn't like me because they do not have the power to subjugate me. I will not be subjugated by anyone. I will continue to live my life that makes me happy. I have let you all bring me down for long enough. Your petty problems with the fact that magic exists are not important to me. Your actions and words that you have used against me have driven any goodwill that I had, away."
"I stand here in front of the city we created on the land we purchased and this will be a safe place for wizards, and their families, who abide by the law of the council. At some point, we may allow visitors to come and see what we have created. You may see me out and around but I will not be there to work on any deals with the governments."
"Religious organizations, I won't try to influence your beliefs with the truth. If you all want to have a serious discussion with me as I had with the Vatican yesterday, then please feel free to contact me. If you are just going to demonize me then I won't waste my time with you. Your thoughts about my choice of mates are none of your concern. My mates and I are happy and that's all that matters to me. Just remember this, when you die, you will have to face the Goddess and she will be the one judging how well you lived your life. I won't waste my time judging you."
"I will finish up by saying, that I wish you could see the way to be allowed back into Eden, but I have plenty of time to wait until either you are ready or dead. You are so busy starting wars because you don't want to face others who think differently than you do. This whole world lacks empathy. I feel sorry for you and your children because you can't even see what is right in front of yourselves."
"The reason why I have no respect for your governments is that they are so corrupted. How can any of you feel pride in yourselves, when your leaders are doing everything, they tell you not to do? So, this is me saying goodbye and maybe in a few more generations you all will be ready to be decent humans."
With that I turned around and walked back into the city, ignoring all the questions and insults that were being hurled my way. I figured that this would make the majority of people mad at me, maybe they can come together with their hate for me and learn how to be better to each other. Either way, I was washing my hands of the whole thing. I will focus on making things better in my little corner of the world.
Author’s note: TRIGGER WARNING. This chapter contains a description of abuse and sex trafficking. Also, this is the final chapter of the first book of Lilith. I have more planned but I will have to wait a bit to get the outline done on it before I start writing. I am grateful to all of you who have traveled through the adventures of Lilith.
***
The only light in the room came from the TV showing the speech given by Lilith as she wrote off the world from being saved at this time. The moaning of pain in the background filtered softly into the room. With his red eyes glued to the TV, Kar'tar was unable to move. Here was the holy grail that he needed to be able to rule over the world. Lilith and Charlene were the most powerful creatures in the world. He knew that their weak point would be their children.
"Tra’tha, get in here. We need to talk about how we can gain more power in this world." Kar'tar yelled to get her attention.
Tra'tha opened the door and stepped inside the room. She wore sheer pants that covered nothing and she was completely topless. Her black hair disappeared in the room due to the lack of light. Her dark red horns circled her head closely, looking like they were stained with blood. She sees what Kar'tar is watching on the TV. There standing in front of a city gate was her mother, Lilith. Behind her, was Shar'li and another woman she did not recognize.
"Mother is back," she blurted out. Her eyes were wide with surprise and shock. "This is bad, she will come for my sisters." She looks over at Kar'tar who is a handsome incubus demon. His red eyes match the horns that rise from his forehead.
"She has also reconnected with our wayward sister, Shri'la. We need to get them under my control so that we can take over this world. No one will stop us with them on my side. We just need to get them close so that I can enslave them." Kar'tar said in a low menacing voice.
"They are both so powerful, do you think you can enslave them both? Remember that Lilith is more powerful than Shar'li, and she was the queen of the succubus." She said with a bit of trepidation in her voice.
With a wave of his hand, hellfire erupts from his fingers, slamming into Tra'tha, causing her to fly into the wall and writhe in pain. She screamed in agony as her body slowly healed itself. "You forget yourself, Tra'tha. I am the one who made you queen. Do you doubt my power? I should chain you to the mating table and let our customers have their way with you like your weak sisters." He growled in a dark voice.
"I am sorry my king, I did not mean to doubt your strength. Please forgive me," she pleads with him on her knees.
"If you had not given me my sons, I would throw you into the dungeons with your sisters. Maybe a week with the slave collar on will teach you not to doubt me again," he yells at her. He then gives her a strong backhand to her face.
Tra'tha cries out in pain as she lay naked on the floor, blood seeping out from a cut on her face. Her body is still healing from the burns. Kar'tar sneers at her, "Mu'thar, come take your mother back to her room. She is to stay there till I say otherwise. Then come back here I have a job for you." Kar'tar yells out the door as he leaves. His face twisted with disgust and rage at Tra'tha's comments.
How dare she question me; I am the one who made her queen. I was the one who protected her and her ungrateful sisters. Since they had two mothers, it's no wonder that they are so weak and useless, just like the daughters she plagued me with. That lowly spawn is only good for pleasing men. If they couldn't provide an inflow of money from the men who come to sample their bodies, I would have killed them a long time ago.
I am so glad that my sons are powerful as I am. They make a good army for me. As soon as I have Shri'la back and Shar'li and Lilith under my control they will provide me with enough power to claim my rightful place as the King of this planet. I might just have to throw Tra'tha into the slave pits and make Shar'li my queen. We will create such great heirs. When Lilith is not out fighting for me, I will through her into the slave pits. Men will be lining up to use that human woman.
I know she will be easy to break and bend to my will. The humans broke her easily enough and since I have her daughters, she will do anything I command. My kingdom will rival the power of Hell's.
My throne room is an open area with statues of women in agony. The throne was a gold-plated high-back chair that sat on top of a raised platform. I like to look down on those that I own. I sit upon my throne and look over the latest group of girls that my sons have brought in to be sold out to the highest bidder. There are no girls here that pique my interest so I will put them all on the market. "Take them to the dungeon so that they can be trained on how to act for men," I say to my guards. They will all be broken shells of their former selves in a week.
Mu'thar walks into the room and takes his seat at my feet. "Mu'thar, I am sending you out into the world to get me some information. I have found where Shar'li is. She needs to be brought back here so that I can punish her for leaving and out her back to work. I also need to know more about Lilith and Shar'li, and what is the best way to get to them. They will make perfect additions to our slave girls. Don't underestimate Lilith or Shar'li, they are much older than any of us. Soon enough though I will bring them to kneel before us so that we can all teach them their place." Kar'tal said with a massive smile on his face.
"Yes, my king, it will be done. Very soon all three shall kneel before your might, and beg to please you." Mu'thar said with a smile as he bowed before he turned to leave.
Yes, I can't wait to sample them. Maybe I will keep Lilith and Shar'li for myself. I would so enjoy having them kneel at my feet ready to serve my every desire. Get ready Lilith and Shar'li I am coming for you, and I will make you mine.
Author's note: I am still working on my edits of The Return of Lilith. It has been taking me a lot longer than I planned it too. I hope that these edits will make the story better overall. I decided today that I was going to take a break from editing and knock out the prelude to the next adventure of Lilith and her family. This one will contain some violence against women and some graphic descriptions of rape and abuse. I wanted to warn you up front since this will be a common theme throughout the book. I hope you enjoy the new adventures.
Mu'thar stalked through the old home which housed Shri'la and Lilith. The home was cleaned out very thoroughly, nothing was left on the inside. The magic that should have been there was dissipated. The only traces of magic left on the property were in the garden out in the back. This magic was different than any other magic that he had ever felt before. It was an all-encompassing feeling of hope and joy. It disgusted him in a way that he could not define. The only thing he knew for sure was this was something very different than any other magic he had ever experienced.
He was hoping that he would be able to uncover some information about how to get to Shri'la and Lilith. These women would make great tools for father's army. He would be able to use them to create stronger soldiers so that we could finally rule over the humans. Shar'li might end up being a problem for father to control. She is the queen of succubus, but father has been able to bring any woman to heel with his magic.
Lilith has shown her power by fighting the Archangel Michael, and rumors from the underworld are that Lucifer has also put her on the do not touch list. How can a human gain the power to bring both powers to their knees? She must have a weakness. She must have something that father can exploit. We might have to find a way to draw them out individually so that we can get them to submit to us.
Mu'thar cannot stand that these women have commended so much power over the humans. Women are to be used for their bodies and should not be above their male betters. They must be put in their place and used as they should be, as sex slaves.
Mu'thar received a message from his father to get an update on obtaining the women. Mu'thar sent a message to his father telling him that he had found more information about the women he desires. Kar'tar gave Mu'thar the task of finding out how they can bring these women to their knees in front of him.
Mu'thar's phone rang, "yes father. I am at the home Shri'la was inhabiting recently. The magic in the house is gone, the only source of magic now is this garden in the back of the house. That magic is definitely not from Shri'la, I am guessing it was from Lilith. The magic is like nothing I have ever felt before."
Kar'tar growled into the phone, "I don't care about some stupid garden! I want to know what they were up to before moving into that wizard city."
"Yes father, I have found that Shri'la was living with a human man for the last twenty years. They had a son together who is sixteen now. They both were teaching history at a human university here, until Lilith and Shri'la freed Shar'li from the Vatican. That is also where Lilith fought the Archangel Michael and won. Her magic is not something we should take lightly," Mu'thar told his father.
"What weaknesses have you found for the three?" Kar'tar asked his son.
"The only weaknesses I have found are their human families. Lilith and Shar'li have taken another human woman to be their mate. We might be able to use them as leverage against the three of them." Mu'thar said.
"Yes, those humans would be easy to corrupt and use against the rest of them. Those women care to much about family, and it will be their undoing. Have you found a way of getting to them in the city?" Kar'tar asked.
"Not yet the portals the human's set up to get into the city are protected against demons now. The only way would be to get invited in by them or find a way to separate them when they leave the city." Mu'thar answered.
"How can these stupid humans prevent us from entering the city? Their limited magic is nothing compared to ours," Kar'tar said angrily.
"I do not know father; they have warding ruins set up around their portals that prevent us from getting through. I tried to sneak through, but the ward prevented me entry. These wards rival those of the angel's, I have no idea how they got them." Mu'thar answered.
"Find a way to bring them to me or don't bother coming back," Kar'tar ordered. The line went dead with that. Mu'thar walked off the former property of Shri'la.
Getting access to these women was the priority, but it was not going to be easy. They have protected themselves from any type of demonic attack. This was not some simple kidnapping. Those three women together could probably destroy me if I attack them all. But by themselves I should be able to easily dominate them. They are only women after all, and they are all weaker than I am.
That would be the answer separate and dominate, I’ll use one to bait the other two. What could I use as bait to get one of them to come out of that giant snow globe?
High in the tower of the newly created wizard city, Lilith sat in front of her hearth. No longer did her eyes shine with happiness and excitement. Her mood had soured since she withdrew from the world for a second time. She watched as the flames of the hearth consumed the wood, much like the world outside the city. Humans had reacted violently to the news of wizards and the verification of the existence of angels and demons. Lilith felt lost and without a direction to follow.
Lilith couldn't help but feel that maybe she was rash when it came to withdrawing from the world. There was still the ever-present reminder to the world that she was still there, and they were still watching and debating her existence. The news reporters had parked their vans outside of the city barrier in hopes that they might catch something to talk about. The only thing they ever got was the wizards going about their daily routines as they set up shops in the city and created a life for themselves.
This life was not the same as they had before they took refuge within the barrier. It offered them new freedoms, especially the freedom to use magic openly without fear of persecution. The council had been adamant that they were no longer going to hide their magic or live in fear of persecution.
Lilith felt like a failure for causing so much upheaval and chaos in the world, her intentions were not ones of violence or harm. She wanted to simply show the world how beautiful love and acceptance should be. The world leaders were not willing to accept that they are no longer the supreme powers of the world. They saw her as a threat to their authority and made sure to demonize her and her family at every opportunity.
Sara and Charlene were not even able to bring joy back into Lilith's life. There was something they could not bring to fill the hole in her heart. She continued to love them, but it was not the same passion she had for them in the beginning of the city experiment. There were many days when she would just sit and look out into the world through the window for hours. She wouldn't talk much and was very much in her own world.
Sara often suggested they go out and travel together, to see the world and explore its beauty. Lilith always squashed those thoughts and continued to wallow in her own despair. Sara and Charlene did everything they could to be there for her, only to be dismissed and rejected again and again. I was like the light that filled Lilith's heart went out after she isolated herself from the world again.
Charlene knew that she had to be there for Lilith, and she would never leave her side. Sara felt depression as well in her life. She worked to finish school so that she could then spend her days with Lilith and Charlene.
Sara was getting a little tired of the situation, so she decided to do something about it. "Lilith, we are going for a walk in your garden," Lilith looked confused by the level of authority was in Sara's voice.
"Not today, Sara," Lilith replied.
"I wasn't asking you Lilith. We are going to get out of this apartment and go walk in the garden. You have been wallowing in your own self-pity for long enough. I want you to get up and take us on a walk in the garden," Sara demanded. Charlene was surprised at Sara's tone but supported her idea of getting Lilith out of the apartment.
Lilith sighed and got up off her chair. Her enthusiasm was gone but she didn't want to argue with Sara and Charlene. She knew they were trying to help her, but she just didn't feel like she had a purpose in life anymore. Her children were missing, and she caused more harm to the world than she helped bring it towards peace.
Once they got down to the garden, Sara and Charlene grabbed each of Lilith's arms as they led her through the garden. The flowers were not helping to ease her pain, it only made her feel worse because she felt she was even farther from being able to get back to Eden.
They walked through the garden quietly just trying to get Lilith to feel something. They reached a small pond and decided to walk around it. It was still too cold there in the mountains to put their feet in the water. Spring was starting to come, the buds on the trees were still waiting to bloom. As they walked along the rim of the pond. Lilith noticed a small stone statue. It called her to come closer and touch it.
A bright light flooded Lilith's vision and she felt like she was floating out of her body. She struggled to see anything, but she did notice that she was not with Sara and Charlene anymore. This caused her to panic and feel like everything she ever had was ripped from her again. She screamed out for her loves only to get no response.
The light began to form colors and shapes, Lilith could make out a person sitting on a rock next to a river. As she got closer, she could make out more details and realized it was a woman sitting there playing around in the water with a reed. She hummed a beautiful turn that soothed Lilith's pain. The ground finally touched Lilith's feet, but she still did not know where she was or who the woman who the woman was that sat in front of her.
The woman turned to look at Lilith and frowned at her. Lilith recognized her at that moment, and she fell to her knees and kowtowed to her mother. "Mother I am sorry that I failed to positively influence the humans." Lilith asked for forgiveness with great sorrow in her voice.
"Lilith get up and sit here next to me, tell me what troubles you." Mother said with a slight chuckle in her voice. Lilith was slow to move, not wanting to disrespect her mother in any way. She didn't feel like she deserved to sit next to her, but she finally moved to the rock and sat down.
"Tell me child, why do you feel so sad?" Mother asked in a soft, soothing voice.
"Mother, I failed to bring the humans closer to the path back to Eden, if anything I feel I have driven them farther away from you. I feel like humans will never find their way back to Eden. I truly miss Eden, and I wish to go back." Lilith said with a sad tone.
"Why would you want to go back to Eden?" Mother asked sounding confused.
"Mother, I miss the peace I felt there, and I wish for my family to enjoy that safety and security that I felt when I was there." Lilith said pleadingly.
The Goddess gave Lilith a look of confusion and then responded, "your family cannot enter Eden."
That comment was like a shot to Lilith's heart. She did not understand why she could not take her family back with her. Tears started to flow from her eyes as she felt the last of her hope break into a million pieces.
"Eden is a place for humans, demons cannot enter. Besides I have seen how much you care for Shar'li why would you want to leave her?" Mother asked.
"But you said I could not enter till humans were ready? Why would you make me choose between my family and my home?" Lilith asked sobbing in pain.
"Lilith, my child, I said that to you so you would go out into the world and find true happiness. You were never happy in Eden, you felt safe and content, but you were never truly happy. I also sent you into the world with a piece of the garden to be with you always. You have made that gift flourish; Eden is always near you. You always build a piece of it wherever you go. I have never seen you as happy as when you are with your family," Mother said to me.
Lilith was in a state of shock. The dream she held for so long is something that could never happen. Eden was her paradise. It was always her home in her heart, she thought that she would be able to bring her family with her to enjoy the paradise that she was born in.
"Lilith look at me, you know you did not fail to bring the humans to Eden. It was always going to cause major conflict to try to change them. Of all the humans that have ever lived you are the only one that has sought happiness in the proper places. Once you found your true love you gave her your everything just as she did for you. You turned a demon queen into someone that was not a threat to humans."
"You have much left to do, your children are not yet safe. You may find that you will not be able to save them all. This will be the hardest test of your will and love. Your family is larger than you can even imagine. Yet they will bring you much pain and tears. You must prepare yourself for the battles ahead. You must not fret over what humans have decided to become, your happiness should not be determined by the actions of the humans."
Mother kissed Lilith's forehead and smiled at her, "return to your lovers so that they may take care of you and bring you happiness again." With that Lilith floated away from the Goddess and back down to the world of man.
Lilith awoke on the ground with Sara and Charlene leaning over her trying to wake her up. When Lilith started to stir, both had tears in their eyes as they worried that something bad had happened to Lilith. Lilith looked into their eyes and pulled each of them into a hug. She felt sorry for the pain she has caused the women she loved the most.
When they got to their feet, Lilith looked at the statue on the ground. She bent down to grab it again, only for it to crumble into dust at her touch.
"You must tell us what happened," Charlene pleaded with Lilith.
"Yes, we were so worried when you collapsed and were unresponsive," Sara agreed.
"Mother wanted to have a talk with me, so she brought me to her. She broke some hard news to me but also gave me a purpose again. We will find our children Charlene; I was given some interesting and distressing news about our family. But first I must thank you both for staying with me and helping me through this, I know that I haven't been myself lately and I am so sorry for failing to let you help me. I love you both so much." Lilith said as she hugged both again.
Lilith turned to Charlene and grabbed her hands, "my love, you have made happy for so very many years. I was told that I would never be able to return to Eden because if I did, I would not be able to bring my family with me. I am not going to leave my family again. We will make this world our Eden."
"Lilith what did Mother tell you?" Charlene asked, saddened by Lilith giving up on her dream.
"She told me that Eden is for humans only. She also told me that she let me take a piece of Eden with me, so that will be enough for me. Our family is more important than Eden. Our family is my happiness." Lilith told Charlene before she brought her in for a kiss.
"Sara you are my family also, and I will always love you too." Lilith turned to Sara and gave her a kiss as well.
"We need to find our children because Mother made it seem like we will not be able to save them all. I don't know what she meant by that," Lilith told Charlene.
Sara asked, "what are you going to do about humans?"
"Nothing at all. I just won't hide from the world anymore," Lilith answered.
"What about their violence against wizards?" Sara asked.
Lilith turned and grabbed Sara's hands and said to her, "my love that is the council’s job now. If they would like my help, I will gladly help them, but I am no longer going to be the face of the wizards."
Lilith still had a lot of work to do to improve her emotions but now she was happy to have a purpose again.
I am sorry with the delay in getting chapter two out, but I was working hard on my revisions from The Return of Lilith. I have it being reviewed by another person and then I hope to have it published. In this chapter you will see Lilith's overall personality changing. I hope that the changes make sense with the story as we would all change with different experiences. I am going to continue to write this book in the third person because it will allow me to develop some of the other characters better and increase the story as a whole. Thank you for reading Lilith's story so far.
***
In a busy park filled with laughter and children playing, a lone figure entertained the children with dazzling and harmless spells, captivating their imaginations. Yet, unbeknownst to them, police officer Brant, of the Dallas PD, stood not far behind, watching the scene with a mix of curiosity and resentment. This officer - a no-nonsense, wizards-hating man - believed that their very existence posed a threat to the world order. Unable to contain himself any longer and seeing the wizard as a perpetrator rather than an enchanter, he approached the scene and tragically fired his weapon, killing the innocent wizard in front of the pleading eyes of the children who had gathered around.
The lead prosecutor in the case of the Dallas wizard murders, Jessica Shaffer, brings her case to the jury. She painted a picture of Officer Brant, in a fit of rage, killing the wizard in front of the horrified onlookers. The children's laughter turned to screams, as innocence was lost that day, shattering their sense of security. As the trial unfolded, it became evident that the officer was driven by prejudice and baseless fear. The female prosecutor, now in her final moments addressing the jury, passionately conveyed the gravity of the incident and implored them to seek justice for the deceased wizard and the scarred children who bore witness.
However, in a surprising turn of events, the defense attorney, a notoriously slippery and cunning individual, argues that Officer Brant's actions were justified. He claimed that the officer, rather than being driven by hatred or anger, resorted to such a drastic action due to the perceived threat posed by the wizard not only to the children but to all people in the vicinity. The attorney suggested that instead of a harmless wizard, the wizard was a dangerous satanist, luring children to sacrifice them to the forces of evil.
This trial was closely watched by the country's citizens, it was a test of the new anti-wizard laws that had been enacted just three months ago. Many of the talking heads on the far right are calling for the trial to be dismissed because it was a miscarriage of justice. They claim that the officer's actions were not only justified but that it was his duty to kill the wizard when he saw it.
Despite the controversial arguments and emotionally-charged testimonies, the jury for the trial only deliberated for two hours and ultimately decided to let the defendant, Officer Brant, go. This decision sent shockwaves throughout the nation and sparked heated debates, especially among the talking heads on the far right who insisted that the trial had been a miscarriage of justice. They vehemently argued that the officer's actions were not only justified, but it was his very duty to eliminate the supposed threat posed by the wizard. In the aftermath of the trial, the country remained deeply divided and continues grappling with the implications of the anti-wizard legislation and the boundaries of law enforcement's responsibilities.
Lilith's eyes were glued to the screen as the not-guilty verdict was read aloud in the courtroom. Rage boiled inside her, a visceral reaction to the injustice that had just occurred. She had made a promise to herself and Texas that she would be closely monitoring the outcome of this trial, to see how they chose to address the death of the wizard. As the reality of the verdict settled in, Lilith's determination to fight for those who had been wronged by anti-wizard legislation only grew stronger.
Officer Brant, standing confidently outside the courthouse, addressed the gathered reporters following the swift and favorable verdict. Relieved and gratified by the outcome, he expressed his eagerness to return to his duties as a law enforcement officer. The support he received from his fellow officers and certain segments of the public reaffirmed his belief in his actions. As he concluded his speech, it became evident that despite the controversial trial and divided opinions, Officer Brant intended to continue serving the community with unwavering conviction.
In his address, Officer Brant also emphasized that he harbored no fear towards wizards, and his primary concern was the safety and well-being of the citizens he swore to protect. He boldly declared his commitment to guard against any perceived dangers posed by wizards, without hesitation or reservation. Far from deterring him, the trial served to bolster his resolve and mold his unwavering dedication. For Officer Brant, the mission of safeguarding the community against wizards had become an integral part of his personal identity and sense of duty.
Lilith, Sara, and Charlene sat together watching the remarks given by Officer Brant on television. As they listened, hatred filled their hearts towards the officer, angered by his unapologetic demeanor and his commitment to fighting wizards. This hatred further united the three women, strengthening their resolve to combat the unjust anti-wizard legislation and protect their oppressed community. As the screen faded to black, their determination to work together in the face of the dark challenges that lie ahead was only reinforced.
Lilith looked at her mates and saw the determination and resolve in their faces. They would be ready to follow her in seeking justice for the wizard and to set an example of how enforcement of anti-wizard laws would be dealt with. An example needed to be made without making Officer Brant end up a martyr for the anti-wizard cause. The alt-right was going to be emboldened by the officer's verdict, and they would take it upon themselves to make stronger laws to hinder the wizard community.
Lilith spoke to her mates, "I warned Texas that they better do the right thing with the wizard's death. They did not. Now we must make a statement to the country and the world that we will not tolerate their injustices."
Charlene looked into Lilith's eyes and said, "my love what is your plan? I can't kill him for you, it wouldn't be right for me to do that."
"Yes, Charlene, I would not ask that of you, and you are right killing him would be wrong. It would also send the wrong message to the world. We need to send a message that the institutions need to be reformed." Lilith replied.
Sara chimed in, "if we are going after the institution, why not destroy the precinct building that Officer Brant is stationed in? If they cannot protect the citizens, then they do not deserve a place to carry out these human rights violations. This would send a message that we will not tolerate this type of action against our people."
Lilith thought about that for a moment, it would send a message that we are not going to tolerate these types of actions against us. How do we make sure our message is not misunderstood? It was time to live stream again.
Lilith stood up, "as much as I hate to say this get dressed. We have a police station to destroy and the less time we give them to celebrate their victory, the better."
Sara was eager to join us instead of always staying behind and watching the action. Her confidence in her abilities had grown, as she practiced with Charlene to learn how to use her magic in a fight. As she stood up to race up the stairs she looked back at us, "black leather?"
Lilith imagined Sara's tight pants that accentuated the curve of her ass. "Absolutely, and I will wear the outfit you picked out for me when I went to the Vatican. I know you love that red corset on me."
Sara giggled as she ran up the stairs to their closets. Lilith and Charlene were not far behind her. They knew that they needed to not let themselves get distracted as they got dressed, but they all found it a little hard not to run a lustful eye over each other as they moved around.
They were ready to go after they changed into their outfits. Lilith donned her leather pants, a red corset, and a black leather trench coat, while Sara slipped into her favorite lace bodysuit, tight leather pants, and a black biker jacket. Charlene effortlessly wore a black halter top bodysuit and leather pants, specially modified to accommodate her tail. With their striking ensembles, the trio exuded a fierce presence, ready to take on the Dallas PD.
As they finished getting dressed, they each put on a pair of calf-high boots with a 3-inch heel, adding to their domineering appearance. The boots made their movements both more silent and agile, perfect for their upcoming mission. They could feel the power and determination coursing through their veins as they stood side by side, ready for what awaited. In this fierce attire, the trio was a force to be reckoned with, a symbol of rebellion against the injustice that plagued the wizard community.
With their outfits complete and determination unwavering, the three women made their way to the teleporter that would take them to Dallas. The glint in their eyes spoke of the fierce justice they sought to bring to those who had wronged their fellow wizards. As they stepped onto the platform, they took a deep breath, mentally preparing themselves for the chaos that lay ahead. In an instant, they disappeared into the magical portal, ready to face whatever challenges awaited them in their crusade for justice.
As they set foot on the streets of Dallas, the city's vibrant energy seemed to invigorate them, fueling their resolve. With each step they took, the trio became more determined and more focused on their mission to dismantle the oppressive forces that sought to control their magical community. Surveying their surroundings, they formulated a plan to enter the police station, ensuring they carried out their mission as efficiently and effectively as possible. The daunting task ahead of them would be a test of their unity and ingenuity, but Lilith, Sara, and Charlene were confident that together they were an unstoppable force for change.
As the trio strode purposefully toward the police station, their intimidating appearance struck fear into the hearts of ordinary citizens. Onlookers scrambled to get out of their way, sensing the impending chaos that was about to unfold. The streets quickly cleared, creating an eerie silence that only served to heighten the tension in the air. Undeterred by the fear-stricken people around them, Lilith, Sara, and Charlene marched onward, their unwavering determination guiding them toward the epicenter of the oppressive regime they sought to dismantle.
The moment they approached the entrance of the police station, a group of officers burst through the doors with their guns drawn, immediately sensing the imminent threat posed by the trio. The fierce determination in the women's eyes made it clear that they wouldn't back down without a fight. Rather than being intimidated, Lilith, Sara, and Charlene stood tall, their confidence unwavering in the face of this armed opposition. The standoff that ensued marked the beginning of a monumental confrontation, one that would send shockwaves through the magical and non-magical worlds alike.
Lilith had already covered each of them with a protective shield. They stared at the officers, who formed a human barrier between the trio and the station. The officers shifted on their feet, uncertain of what to do. They knew from reports that Lilith could stop any bullet fired at her. However, they could not let them proceed unhindered to the station. The lead officer yelled out, "if you are looking for Officer Brant, he is not here."
Lilith yelled out in response, "why would we be looking for him when it is the institution, he represents that failed that innocent wizard? The world needs to know that I will do as I said and protect the wizards from all threats. I warned your state that I would come if they didn't do the right thing. You better move out of our way before you all get caught in the crossfire! You have five minutes to clear out all the station of all people any that are left will be collateral damage."
After Lilith made her statement, Sara ignited a large fireball in the palm of her hand and held it. She looked at the officers and said, "I will not hesitate to burn down this station with everyone inside." The vitriol in her voice was enough to fill the officers with fear.
The weight of Sara's words hung heavy in the air as the police officers scrambled to clear out of the station, desperately trying to avoid the fiery fate that threatened them. Their normally commanding presence had been reduced to a frantic, disorganized mess, as they ushered their peers and civilians out of the building. The trio observed the chaos unfolding before them, knowing that their unyielding stance had opened a gateway for their quest for justice. Time was of the essence, and this was just the first step in their fight against a system they believed had failed the magical community.
The sound of more police car sirens in the distance alerted the trio that reinforcements were on their way, a response they knew they would have to deal with. Despite the impending threat, Lilith, Sara, and Charlene remained steadfast in their resolve, ready to face whatever obstacles lay ahead of them. As the sirens grew louder and more urgent, the trio braced themselves for the next wave of confrontation, prepared to do whatever was necessary to ensure their mission's success. The chaotic scene outside the station was rapidly escalating, each moment bringing them closer to a clash that would determine the fate of the magical community.
Even though reinforcements had arrived, Lilith patiently waited the five minutes she had offered the officers, demonstrating both her conviction and control. A tense silence engulfed the scene, as the officers worked feverishly to evacuate the station. With each passing second, the pressure mounted a palpable force that seemed to taunt the officers and bystanders alike. The unspoken countdown to a potential catastrophe was well underway, and the outcome rested on the tenuous balance between the trio's ruthless determination and the police's hopeful defiance.
Tension reached its peak as the five minutes came to an end, with both sides knowing that the critical moment had arrived. Lilith turned to Sara, her eyes resolute and unwavering, and said, "light it up." With a fierce nod, Sara unleashed the fireball she had been holding, sending it crashing into the police station with a powerful explosion. Its immense heat and force burned brightly, reflecting the trio's unyielding quest to defend their fellow wizards and dismantle an unjust system.
As the flames roared and consumed the building, Charlene knew that there was more to be done. Without a moment's hesitation or fear, she sprinted forward, her long black claws extended and ready for action. Bursting into the burning station, she began to tear through what remained of the structure, leaving nothing but destruction in her wake. It was a powerful and terrifying display of strength that exemplified the trio's commitment to their cause and the lengths they were willing to go to protect their magical brethren.
In this critical moment, Lilith refused to stand back any longer. Harnessing her powers to control the wind, she fueled the fire, sending it surging through the collapsing building with devastating force. The raging inferno served as a stark symbol of the magical community's struggle, and the inexorable change they sought. United in their purpose, Lilith, Sara, and Charlene stood before the chaos they had unleashed, knowing that their actions had set into motion a revolution that could not be stopped.
Within minutes, the station was reduced to a smoldering pile of rubble, the once formidable structure now a testament to the immense power of the trio. The lingering smoke and flames painted a vivid portrait of their unwavering dedication to their cause, as well as the lengths they were willing to go to bring about change. The destruction they had wrought was a necessary catalyst for the brewing magical uprising, and at that moment, Lilith, Sara, and Charlene knew they had stepped beyond the point of no return. Together, they stood firm, united in their determination to dismantle a corrupt and oppressive system, even if it meant facing further trials and tribulations.
As the dust settled, the trio found themselves standing defiantly in the middle of the street, facing the police who had surrounded the area. Their gazes met with those of the officers, the air thick with smoke and the stench of charred wood. They looked into the eyes of the law enforcement officers and showed them the anger that was fueling them in their cause. Lilith stepped forward and addressed the officers and the camera that had captured their actions, "people of Dallas and citizens of the world. I told you there would be consequences for your actions against us. I warned you that we would not stand by and allow you to destroy us. Wizards have hidden in the shadows for too long. We are here to make a statement, do not deny us our right to exist. If you continue to attack us, I will respond in kind with escalating consequences for you."
Lilith gave a quick wave to her mates and started to walk toward the police lines. As she neared them, she looked into the eyes of the officers in front of her and said, "Move!" Her anger was evident in her tone and her movement. The officers moved aside quickly. She stepped forward to a police cruiser that blocked her path, with her magically enhanced strength, she kicked the driver's side door causing it to crumple under the force of the blow and the cruiser to slide ten feet back.
Charlene ripped a door off the next cruiser and threw it into the smoldering rubble of the building. She gave the officers a wicked grin, showing off her large canine teeth. They all followed Lilith's lead and walked away from the police line. The crowd of people that had been standing behind the police line parted as they walked through the crowd.
Lilith grabbed the hands of her mates and teleported them home.
Upon their arrival home, the trio's rage and resentment seemed to gradually dissipate, replaced by a sense of peace and togetherness. Having made their unwavering stand, they were now determined to face the challenges that lay ahead as a united front. Quick to remove the acrid, smoke-tainted clothes they wore, Lilith, Sara, and Charlene changed into more comfortable attire. It was at this moment that they found solace, the weight of their actions feeling slightly lighter as they stood shoulder-to-shoulder in the sanctuary of their home.
The world was silent as they processed what happened that night in Dallas. News outlets and social media platforms were flooded with images and videos of the powerful demonstration, sparking heated debates and discussions across the globe. Some saw the trio as freedom fighters championing the rights of wizards, while others viewed their actions as domestic terrorism. Regardless of perspectives, it was clear that Lilith, Sara, and Charlene had ignited a flame that would not be easily extinguished, and the world now braced itself for the repercussions of that fateful night.
The transformation in Lilith's demeanor was evident to all who had known her before. Gone was the fun-loving, light-hearted personality that once graced those around her; in its place stood a formidable figure fueled by anger and a fierce determination to protect herself. A once approachable and jovial presence now commanded fear and caution from others, a stark contrast to the Lilith of the past. The weight of her struggle painted on her face for all the world to see, she steeled herself for the challenges awaiting them, unyielding and resolute. At least that is how she appeared to those outside the wizarding community.
Lilith turned to Sara; her eyes filled with a spark of admiration. "Sara, you were wonderful out there, and I loved every second of it," she praised genuinely. She then shifted her focus to Charlene, a grin spreading across her face. "Charlene, you were fiercely sexy and incredibly powerful," she added, her voice laced with sincerity and lust. They all giggled at Lilith's change in demeanor, gone was the rage-filled fury, replaced by their sultry mate that they loved so dearly.
A sudden knock at the door interrupted their antics. Curiosity piqued, Sara cautiously approached and opened the door to reveal an unexpected sight: the entire council standing before them. Their expressions, a mix of concern and determination, made it clear that the trio's actions had not gone unnoticed. The atmosphere in the room grew tense as they prepared for the inevitable confrontation that would ensue.
Lilith invited David, Minerva, and Vincent to sit down. She sat across from them and began, "I guess you are here to talk about Dallas."
Minerva started to speak first, "Lilith you have to know that violence begets violence. They are going to retaliate and we are going to have to work harder to defend ourselves from them."
Lilith responded to Minerva, "I understand your concern, I did promise consequences for their actions and failure to bring Officer Brant to justice. I made sure we did not hurt any persons in the process of attacking the building. I also made sure we did not damage anything other than the building and the two police cars. I felt I needed to make a point sooner rather than later, so they understood why I reacted as I did."
Minerva continued to speak to me, "I am not saying that we should not have reacted but could you at least work with us rather than going at it alone? I would have rather talked before we went straight to violence."
Vincent spoke up next, "Minerva I would have to disagree with you on this. Lilith tried to get them to talk and all they did was fight against her. I believe her actions were justified and proportional. To be honest, Lilith, when you kicked the side of the police cruiser in, I wished I could have done it."
David piped in, "in my opinion, it's too late to worry about what should have been done differently. I think we need to focus on what we say to the world as the council. We need to show the world our faces so they can see that we are not something Lilith made up. Lilith, I do believe you went a little overboard with this one. I am happy you did not hurt anyone though."
Lilith responded to the council, "in the future I will consult with you before I go off on a rampage like this."
Vincent replied, "you are not going to fight us on that?"
Lilith responded, "No, I gave you the jobs, so I have to accept that you will make the decisions." With that, the short meeting with the council members came to an end. Everyone seemed to agree about how to move forward, and Lilith felt a sense of relief. She left the room and retreated to her quarters, ready to regroup and prepare for the challenges that lay ahead.
***
Mu'thar watched the destruction Lilith caused in Dallas and he knew once his father got them under his control they could concur with the world. He was still trying to figure out how to get close to Lilith. She didn't stay long in Dallas after she was done there. She had teleported the three of them most likely to their protected city.
Mulling over the possibilities, Mu'thar schemed a plan to approach Lilith without raising suspicion. If she possessed such teleportation abilities, tracking her outside the city would indeed be a challenging task. However, he was determined and decided to carefully analyze her patterns and habits. By doing so, Mu'thar hoped to find an opportunity to infiltrate her inner circle and eventually gain her trust.
The only way to get inside the city would be through the front gate, as the teleportation nodes were protected from use by demons. Aware of this limitation, Mu'thar began to devise a strategy to gain access to the city, while still concealing his true identity. He knew the infiltration would require careful planning and precise execution to avoid arousing any suspicion from Lilith or the council. Determined to succeed, he carefully studied the city's defenses and prepared himself for the challenging task that lay ahead.
***
With a plan in motion, the council swiftly organized a press briefing to address Lilith's actions in Dallas and to present a united front. They believed that by communicating directly with the world, they could dispel any misconceptions and alleviate concerns about their intentions. Assembling before the media, each council member took turns sharing their perspectives and emphasizing the importance of dialogue and mutual understanding between all parties. This marked a significant turning point, as the council sought to build trust and establish a more transparent relationship with the world.
As the time for the press briefing approached, the council members made their final preparations, ensuring that their message was unified and concise. Having already navigated through the complexities brought on by Lilith's actions, they felt confident that their approach would cultivate goodwill and open the channels of communication with the global community. Each member understood the significance of their role in shaping the future of the organization and the world's perception of them. By presenting a united front, they hoped to demonstrate their commitment to taking responsibility for their actions and engaging in constructive dialogue with all parties involved.
They stepped up to the podium and faced the press, each member showcasing an air of confidence and conviction. David spoke first, "we would like to thank you for coming to this press briefing. First, we will introduce ourselves to you before our remarks and then we will answer questions. I am David Holmes, you may have heard of me when you researched my wife Elizabeth Holmes, daughter of Lilith. To my left here is Victor Kairington, he is the department head of magical arts at Wizard Academy. To my right is Minerva Morningale, headmistress at the Wizard Academy."
"We are all educators as well as the council members who serve to manage the affairs of the wizarding community. We represent the governing body of the magical world. This represents the first time the Council of Wizards has addressed the world outside of our community. First and foremost, we have supported Lilith in all of her endeavors. We have great respect for her and the power which she possesses."
"She has worked with us from the very beginning with efforts to hide the wizarding community from all of you, even when she was forced to expose herself to the world. Let me reiterate, every action she has taken has been with the blessing of the Council of Wizards."
"Now Lilith's actions in Dallas yesterday were in response to your judicial system freeing a man who killed a wizard entertaining the public, in cold blood. At no point did any wizard directly attack a non-wizard since this all began. Your new laws neuter wizards' abilities and give non-wizards free rein to kill wizards with no repercussions. These actions are a declaration of war against us. We will not stand for this. We have lived amongst you for hundreds of years with no problems."
"You need to contact your officials in the government to tell them if you want to continue these attacks against us. Your military launched missiles at our shield while we were constructing our city. You have shot at Lilith on many occasions. Lilith has taken great effort to not kill any human during her interactions with you all. Yet you want to lock her in some dark hole and keep her there forever."
"Your governments will negotiate with us, if they continue to attack us, we will have no choice but to respond in kind. You have seen a little glimpse of what Lilith can do as well as one of our wizards who just finished school. We will protect ourselves from any actions against us."
"Now what are your questions?"
Reporter 1: How can you declare war on us, when it was Lilith who attacked first?
Minerva responded: Who did Lilith attack? As I remember she was attacked by the Archangel Michael at the Vatican and she was defending herself. We did not declare war; your countries did with these anti-wizard laws that have been passed around the world.
Reporter 2: How can the world know that you can control Lilith?
Victor responded: We do not control Lilith; Lilith works with us because we share a common goal. She is not a weapon that needs to be controlled, but a person like all of you.
Reporter 3: Why won't you tell the governments what powers you all have and who has them?
Minerva responded: Why should we tell them? We don't work for them. Why should we tell the world what and who we are when many governments out there would use that information to capture us and use us as weapons without our consent?
Reporter 4: Why have you remained hidden for so long?
David responded: One word: Inquisition. Wizards lived openly amongst the people for centuries, then the man started to imprison, torture, and kill us. Why wouldn't we stay hidden when that is how you react to us? We have already started to see the same thing happen again all around the world. Wizards and non-wizards alike are disappearing by governments around the world. We cannot trust you to be open with us.
Reporter 3: How do we know you are not evil when you are married to a demon?
David responded: How do you know if anyone is evil? You seem to have a polarized view of good and evil. Demons are automatically evil, and angels are automatically good. Yet Lucifer is an angel and Michael attacked Lilith because she refused to be his companion anymore. My wife is a demon, but she is also the nicest, most caring person I have ever met. Elizabeth and Charlene both refused to join the rest of the clan in Lucifer's war against heaven.
Reporter 3: Your wife along with Charlene brutally killed twenty FBI agents, and you want to tell us your wife is good?
David responded: In all fairness, those twenty FBI agents were wizards who had just tried to blow me, my son, and my wife up, after torturing us. They also threatened to trap Lilith in an angel box and bury her alive. You tell me what would you do if someone just tried to kill your family right in front of you?
Victor stepped in: All of these are moot points because it still doesn't change the fact that your government has been attacking us without cause. Now you want to get all pissy when we finally say enough is enough. A cop killed a man in cold blood, not out of some sense of justice or duty. He did it because of hate, plain and simple, and you all let him go free back to his job with no consequences. We gave you a chance to do what was right, and you did nothing. So now you all will have to deal with the consequences of your inaction.
With Victor's final words, the council brought the press briefing to a decisive close. The reporters were left with a mixture of confusion and unease, contemplating the weight of the statements made by the council members. As the council members left the stage, it was clear that the relationship between wizards and the rest of humanity had reached a critical point. Now, it would be up to the world's leaders and citizens to determine how to move forward in light of the council's declarations.
In a stunning turn of events, it was discovered that China had captured numerous wizards from the streets and detained them in secretive camps. These powerful individuals, once masters of their destinies, were now imprisoned and stripped of their freedom. The revelation sent shockwaves through the magical community, as the authoritarian regime aimed to gain control over the world of sorcery. This development not only posed a direct threat to the existence of wizards all over the world but also endangered the non-magical population as it was sure to cause a more violent reaction from the wizards than ever.
The council, deeply concerned by these events, received intelligence reports indicating that the captured wizards were being held in a heavily guarded military facility near Wuhan, China. This news only intensified the urgency of the situation, as the council members realized that breaking into such a secure location would be no easy task. The magical community was left scrambling to formulate a plan to rescue their brethren, all while grappling with feelings of anger, despair, and desperation. Meanwhile, the clock continued to tick, as every passing day increased the chances that the captured wizards could be subjected to experiments or worse.
Lilith received a request to meet with the council at their new office. Her mind was still reeling from the news that the council had announced that they were at war with the world. She had no idea what they would expect her to do now. She knew that many wizards around the world were in danger. The problem was getting information on what was happening with these wizards. We knew that many countries were actively rounding up people suspected of being wizards. What did they hope to learn from these wizards?
Lilith entered the council office to find David, Minerva, and Victor sitting at a large conference table. Lilith was surprised to see how intense they all looked. There were no smiling or scowling faces, they were all blank and serious. Whatever they had to tell her must be important, she thought as she sat down across from them. Minerva was sitting in the middle of the trio across from Lilith. She was the first to speak, "Lilith, we have some urgent business to discuss. We have been reaching out for information from wizards around the Far East and Central Europe. This is the area where we have reports of wizards being rounded up and imprisoned. Till now we did not have any information on where these wizards were being taken. We finally got information on where the wizards that China is rounding up are being taken to. It is a military base outside of Wuhan."
David continued to describe what they had found out, "This report has us worried because we believe they are using these wizards as a means to get inside information or for potential sabotage of our facilities. The Chinese are known to resort to torture to break people's minds. They may be trying to brainwash them to use as a weapon against us or just to frame us. We have no way to know what they are up to. We want to send you there so that you can rescue the wizards and destroy any information that they may have gained from them."
Lilith looked at them concerned, "We would need to have more than just Charlene, Sara, and I to go there. If that information is on a computer, then we don't have a chance of getting to it. We would also need more people to destroy the facility if it is well protected. How did you plan on getting us there, without us being seen? I can't teleport to the base since I have never been there. I am sure that my face is known to all the governments of the world, so I can't be seen walking around looking for this place or traveling inside the country."
Victor addressed this, "We have a teleportation node in Shanghai, that is as close as we can get you there magically. Unfortunately, with the way, the Chinese government is we were unable to get more than two nodes into the country. This still leaves a long distance that you would have to travel to get to Wuhan and then you would still have to find the facility once you get there. Charlene would have to use her glamour to get around but I don't know how we could get the rest of you there undetected."
"We also need to decide who will be going with you?" David said.
Lilith had to think about who else she would want to go assault the military facility, which probably means heavy weapons and explosives. She was skeptical of bringing Sara because it would be so dangerous. The chances of her getting hurt would be high, and Lilith wouldn't have been able to handle it if she got hurt.
At that moment, a new face entered the council room: a skinny man with glasses who was known for his exceptional skills in both magic and hacking. "This is Felix," Minerva introduced him, "he's our technology expert. Not only is he a skilled wizard, but he's also proficient in hacking systems and gathering intel." With Felix on their team, they now had a much better chance of accessing the sensitive information they needed to accomplish their mission.
Lilith looked over at Felix to assess him, taking note of his youthful appearance, slim build, and mouse-like features. His thick glasses rested on his face, giving a sense of intelligence and focus. She could tell that his expertise would be invaluable during their dangerous mission to infiltrate the facility and rescue the captured wizards. His combined knowledge of magic and technology would undoubtedly prove essential in overcoming the challenges that lie ahead.
"Felix, can you do shield magic?" Lilith asked him. He looked at her with a puzzled expression.
Felix replied, "No, Lilith, I am specialized in electricity. Why do you ask?"
Lilith turned to the council and sighed, "I'll need to bring someone to protect him while we get him inside. I am thinking Margret, she is quite proficient with shield magic."
Minerva questioned, "But isn't she, your student? Do you think she will be able to handle such a risk at her age?"
"I don't see that we have a choice, she is the best in my class at making shields and I expect we will need to use them quite a bit. I'll try to get them to focus all their fire on me while those two go in to get the information and find the missing wizards. I think we will need eight people in total to do this." Lilith said thoughtfully. "Four of us could focus on attacking the compound and drawing their attention while the other four work on getting the data and rescuing the wizards. This way, we'll be able to divide and conquer, ensuring a higher likelihood of success. We must quickly and carefully choose our team members to prepare for the dangerous task ahead."
Victor looked at me, "Lilith, you will be going against an army. You most likely won't be able to keep all the soldiers alive. I know you have tried your hardest not to kill any humans since you have been back. Will you be able to do this?"
Lilith took a deep breath as she pondered Victor's question. The reality of potentially taking human lives weighed heavily on her conscience. She understood the necessity of such actions in their desperate mission, but it still troubled her heart. Gripping her fists, she knew she needed to prepare herself mentally and emotionally for the battle ahead, and that protecting her loved ones and rescuing the captured wizards would require her to make difficult decisions.
Drawing inspiration from Kyle's experiences in war, Lilith focused her mind on adopting a similar mentality, as she knew it would be necessary for the upcoming mission. She recognized that the stakes were high, and that compromise and sacrifice would be inevitable. By placing the importance of their objective at the forefront, she hoped to gather the strength and determination needed to push through any obstacles they may encounter. Although it was difficult to embrace this mindset, Lilith understood that it was crucial for the team's success and the survival of the kidnapped wizards.
"Yes, I can live with that," she replied to Victor. "Before I decide who else I need to add to the team, I need to talk with my mates." The members of the council nodded to Lilith as she walked out of the office.
With a heavy heart, Lilith exited the council chamber and began her journey home. Along the way, she reached out to Margret with a text to her phone, requesting her to meet at Lilith's residence for an important discussion. She knew that involving her student in such a perilous endeavor would not be an easy decision, but the stakes called for exceptional measures. As she drew closer to her home, Lilith mentally prepared herself for the conversation with Margret and the inevitable choices that lay ahead.
As her thoughts turned to the upcoming mission, Lilith couldn't shake the concern she felt for Sara's safety. She tried to think of a way to convince her mate to remain behind, prioritizing her well-being over the success of their operation. Knowing the depth of Sara's loyalty, however, Lilith realized that persuading her to stay back would not be a simple task. Resolved to protecting her mates and completing the mission, she decided to put all her efforts into formulating a meticulous plan that would minimize any possible risks.
Lilith was still in deep thought when she entered her home and saw Sara and Charlene looking at her with concern. Sensing the gravity of the situation, they offered their unwavering support and stood ready to face any challenges alongside Lilith. Embracing their love and devotion, Lilith mustered the courage to share the details of the mission, knowing how crucial their involvement would be. Together, they began to discuss their strategy and the roles each of them would play in the operation, determined to rescue the captive wizards and ensure the success of their cause.
Just as they were beginning to delve into the specifics of their plan, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Lilith walked over and opened the door, revealing Margret standing on the doorstep. With a mix of relief and apprehension, she invited her student inside, knowing that her involvement would be instrumental in the mission's success.
As Margret and Lilith joined the others in the living room, Lilith explained the purpose of the meeting, "Margret, we have a rescue to perform. It is going to be a difficult operation, and I need your help. We have to enter a military compound in China to rescue our fellow wizards, as well as retrieve any data they might have gathered on us. This is where I need your help, we have a hacker who will be going with us to get into their computer systems. I would like you to be the one to protect him with your shields."
Margret looked at Lilith for a moment confused, "You want me to protect someone in a military compound? Why can't you do it?"
Lilith explained, "Charlene and I will be the distraction with two others so that the team that is going with you can enter the compound and find the wizards and the data. You will only need to protect the hacker from any attacks that may happen. I plan to draw all the military forces to me so that you should not have to worry about any attacks once inside the compound. But I want to be prepared just in case they have guards that stay behind. "
Sara interjected, "What team will I be on?"
Lilith gave her a sad look but failed to answer her question.
Sara jumped out of her seat and started to pace, "No! You are not leaving me behind! We said we will always protect each other, and now you want me to stay here while you and Charlene go off to China. You want to leave me here worrying about your lives while you are gone." She turned to face Lilith with a fiery look in her eyes and anger on her face.
"Sara, please, this is going to be so dangerous. I could not stand it if you got hurt there. I love you too much to put you in that kind of danger." Lilith said pleading with her eyes.
Charlene looked at Lilith like she was crazy, her hand flew up and smacked Lilith across the back of her head. "You dummy! Remember what happened last time you went to go fight without your family with you? We all lost you for three thousand years. You will not put Sara through that. We will protect her from harm," she said in a commanding tone.
Lilith stood there rubbing the back of her head and looked at Charlene with a confused look. After a moment of silence, she finally conceded, realizing the truth in Charlene's words. "Alright, you're right. We're stronger together, and we'll ensure Sara's safety as a team." Lilith turned to look at Sara with a stern look on her face, "You need to stay with us at all times. Like I said I couldn't bear to lose you."
Sara nodded in agreement and walked over to Lilith, gently placing her hands on Lilith's cheeks. "I will be right next to you always," she solemnly vowed her expression a mixture of determination and affection. The bond between them was stronger than ever, forged by their shared experiences and unwavering trust in one another. Together, they would face whatever challenges lay ahead, confident in their ability to protect one another and achieve their goal.
Lilith turned to Margret; her expression serious as she addressed her trusted student. "Margret, you are the only one I trust to protect the hacker effectively," she stated with conviction. "However, I understand the magnitude of this responsibility, and I want you to know that the choice is ultimately yours." As Lilith awaited Margret's decision, the gravity of the situation seemed to weigh heavily upon everyone present, each person preparing themselves for the trials they would soon face.
Margret pondered what Lilith had told her, carefully considering the weight of the responsibility that was being entrusted to her. She knew that the success of the mission and the safety of the hacker would largely depend on her abilities, and she couldn't help but feel both honored and anxious. In the end, her desire to be of service to Lilith and her team outweighed her fears, and she made her decision. "Lilith," Margret said confidently, looking her mentor in the eyes, "I accept this responsibility, and I promise to do everything in my power to protect the hacker and ensure the success of the mission."
Hearing Margret's determined response, Lilith let out a sigh of relief, grateful for her student's unwavering support. She believed wholeheartedly in Margret's capabilities and knew that placing her trust in her was the right decision. "Thank you, Margret. I do not doubt that you'll be an invaluable asset to this mission," Lilith said, her voice full of appreciation and trust.
With confidence, the four women walked back to the council office to discuss the rest of the details of their upcoming mission. Their strides were purposeful, reflecting their determination to succeed and the trust they placed in one another. As they entered the office, they prepared themselves for the intense planning, strategizing, and training that lay ahead. United in their common goals of protecting their loved ones and achieving victory, they knew that together, they were unstoppable.
As they settled into the council office, Lilith took the opportunity to formally introduce Margret to Felix. "Felix, this is Margret," she began, her voice calm and sincere, "she will be your shadow and shield during this mission, ensuring your safety at every step." Felix nodded in acknowledgment, sensing the gravity of the situation, and offered Margret a small, grateful smile. With the introductions complete, the group was now fully prepared to tackle the challenges ahead, united in their unwavering commitment to their mission.
As the team gathered around the table, Minerva provided an update on the additional support they could expect during the mission. "We will have our informants and three other wizards that will be waiting for you in Shanghai," Minerva said, ensuring the group had the necessary resources to complete their mission successfully. The added magical support would be crucial in ensuring victory and safeguarding the group against unexpected challenges. Lilith and her team listened intently, knowing that every detail from their allies would be vital for their success.
"They will get you from Shanghai to Wuhan and help you infiltrate the military compound," Minerva continued, revealing the next phase of the plan. The team took in this crucial information, aware that their allies' support would be essential in navigating the complexities of the operation. Each member focused on understanding their roles while fully grasping the scope of the mission. With the combined skill sets of Lilith's teams and their magical allies, success seemed more tangible, and the group faced their path forward with determination and unwavering resolve.
Recognizing the importance of remaining inconspicuous during their journey, Lilith turned to Charlene with a determined expression. "My love, from the time we leave until we reach the military base, we need to blend in with the crowd. That means we'll require your glamour expertise," Lilith explained, emphasizing the necessity of their undercover status. Charlene nodded in agreement, fully aware of the vital role her magical talents would play in ensuring their successful infiltration and the overall success of their dangerous mission.
Hearing the plan come together, Charlene looked at her loved ones and smiled her toothy grin, exclaiming, "Yes, it's time to hunt!" The camaraderie among the team members was unmistakable, and their shared passion for their mission served to further fortify their resolve. As anxiety and anticipation mingled in the air, they knew that this daunting task before them represented far more than a mission; it was the ultimate test of their loyalty, courage, and determination. Regardless of the challenges they faced, Lilith, Margret, Felix, and Charlene stood ready, united in their unstoppable pursuit of freedom for wizards.
With their plan in place and their determination unwavering, the group began to gather the essential items they would need for their daunting mission. Each member carefully selected the tools, equipment, and provisions that would aid them in overcoming the challenges they would inevitably face along the way. They knew that meticulous preparation would be crucial in ensuring their safety and success, so they worked with thoughtful efficiency to gather everything they would need. As their departure approached, the team's collective confidence grew, fortified by their unity, their drive, and their shared commitment to the cause they held dear.
With their belongings secured and their spirits high, the team met at the teleportation chamber, ready to embark on their perilous journey. The chamber's enchanting aura pulsed with energy, reflecting the intense determination of Lilith and her team as they prepared to traverse vast distances in an instant. Understanding that there was no turning back, each member took a final, affirming glance at their companions before giving the signal to activate the chamber. As the mystical energy surged through them, Lilith's trusted team vanished, transported toward the beginning of the mission that would forever test their courage, unity, and loyalty to the wizarding world.
The teleportation room in Shanghai buzzed to life, its walls glowing with an otherworldly radiance as it eagerly awaited the arrival of Lilith and her team. The powerful magic hummed with anticipation, like the calm before an imminent storm. Moments later, the chamber's energy intensified, reaching a crescendo as the members of Lilith's team materialized within its confines, ready to tackle the trials ahead. Their presence in Shanghai marked the first step in their harrowing mission, and each of them stood resolute, prepared to face whatever difficulties awaited them in their pursuit of justice and freedom for the wizarding world.
As the team acclimated to their new surroundings, a figure emerged from the shadows of the teleportation chamber. This was their contact, a Chinese wizard informant who had traded loyalties to the council for the opportunity to assist Lilith and her companions. Knowing full well the indispensable role they would play in achieving their shared goals, he stepped forward and extended a hand of friendship and cooperation to the team.
"Ms. Lilith, I am Huang. I have come to offer you my assistance in getting to Wuhan. My associates are just in the other room, if you would please follow me." Huang introduced himself. Lilith grabbed his hand and shook it.
"Mr. Huang, it's a pleasure to meet you. How are we going to get to Wuhan?" Lilith asked as she followed Huang into the other room.
Upon entering the adjoining room, Lilith and her team were met by the sight of three more wizards, each poised and prepared for the journey that lay ahead. Their powerful, focused gazes spoke volumes about their dedication to the cause, leaving no doubt in anyone's mind that this formidable partnership would be a force to be reckoned with. As the group exchanged solemn nods of acknowledgment, Huang cleared his throat and began to lay out the details of their arduous journey to Wuhan. As they discussed strategies and potential obstacles, the shared commitment of each individual echoed throughout the room, amplifying their united determination to challenge the Wizarding Council and change the world for the better.
The three wizard men introduced themselves to Lilith and her team. Guo was the first to introduce himself saying, "I am Guo Feng. I am a water mage." His voice was strong and commanding as he held out his hand for Lilith to shake. His lithe figure moved fluidly as if he had full control of every little muscle in his body.
The next man to introduce himself was a more physically imposing person his round body hinted at great hidden power. "Ms. Lilith, I am Jian Xia. I am an earth mage."
The last wizard there looked like an average man who was just a few years younger than David. He dressed more like an office worker than someone ready to take on in the army. "I am Sho, and I am a fire mage, but I am also a very good thief."
"So, Mr. Huang, what is your specialty?" Felix asked.
Huang smiled at Felix, "Why, my boy, I am a shadow mage. I bend shadows and use them to my advantage. "This caught Lilith's attention and she studied the man.
"Mr. Huang, I would be honored if you could show me your magic after the mission is over. I have never considered moving shadows with my magic and would love to see what it is like." Lilith smiled at Huang.
Huang replied, "It would be my pleasure." He bowed slightly to Lilith as a show of respect to her. Then he addressed everyone, "Please follow me I have two cars waiting outside to take us to the train station. We will travel all night by train to get to Wuhan. I have secured two private rooms so that we may rest and to keep us out of sight as much as possible."
Adjusting to the thought of maintaining a low profile, Charlene stepped forward and faced Lilith, Margret, and Sara. She began weaving her magic around them, effectively altering their appearances to resemble Asian women. This subtle yet powerful transformation would minimize any unwanted attention and enable the group to blend seamlessly with their surroundings, embarking on their journey to Wuhan without drawing suspicion from the Chinese Government or others who might seek to thwart their plans.
Recognizing the need for her transformation, Charlene focused her magical prowess inward, shedding her succubus form in favor of adopting an Asian appearance. With a faint shimmer, she seamlessly blended in with her new guise, completing the circle of deception necessary for their covert mission. As the team stood united, their diverse abilities now concealed beneath artfully crafted disguises, the group appeared entirely indistinguishable from the local populace. Thus, looking like nothing more than ordinary travelers, they proceeded towards the waiting cars, embarking on the first leg of their treacherous journey to Wuhan.
The train ride to Wuhan proved to be uneventful, providing the team with a much-needed opportunity to rest and recuperate before their upcoming mission. As the landscape outside their windows shifted and morphed throughout the night, they found solace in the gentle rocking motion of the train, each member falling into their slumbers. The camaraderie of the group grew stronger, as the shared experience of their journey solidified their commitment to their cause. Upon their arrival in Wuhan, they were refreshed and more prepared than ever to face the challenges that lay ahead.
When they stepped out of the train station in Wuhan, they were met with a giant metal structure that reached up into the sky. The sidewalks were crowded with pedestrians starting their daily routines. The group was careful to stay together without drawing any unnecessary attention. "The facility is on the northwest side of the city," said Huang. "We can take the bus to get closer to the facility. Follow me."
As they boarded the bus, the team marveled at the bustling cacophony of city life that surrounded them. The streets were lined with a myriad of shops and restaurants, each brimming with people going about their day. Towering skyscrapers and architectural marvels dotted the skyline, creating a sense of awe and wonder as the group navigated through the urban expanse. All the while, they remained vigilant and cautious, ensuring that their true purpose in Wuhan stayed hidden from any prying eyes that might be watching.
Once they reached the furthest point accessible by bus, the team disembarked, finding themselves at the base of the majestic mountains that lined the city. These towering natural formations served as a stunning backdrop and ever-present reminder of the powerful forces that surrounded them. They paused momentarily, taking in the breathtaking view before refocusing on their mission.
With renewed determination, the group followed Huang as he led them to a dark, secluded alley away from prying eyes. Turning to Lilith, he gestured toward the towering mountain in the distance. "Lilith, do you think you can teleport us all to the top of the mountain over there?" he asked, his voice hushed but confident in her abilities.
Lilith just smiled as she created a portal to take them to the top of the mountain. With a simple wave of her hand, the shimmering gateway materialized before the group, its ethereal glow beckoning them to step through. One by one, they entered the portal, their determination and focus heightened by the looming task ahead. Once all had passed through, they found themselves at the summit, their journey to the facility considerably shortened and the true challenge now within reach.
From their elevated vantage point atop the mountain, the team could see the sprawling military base below. It was heavily fortified, boasting an impressive array of defense mechanisms and security measures that stood between them and their ultimate goal. As they surveyed the multitude of buildings that made up the compound, it became apparent that discerning the exact location of the captive wizards would be no easy feat. Undeterred, the group readied themselves for the next stage of their mission, determined to overcome these challenges and free their imprisoned comrades.
Jian, the fourth member of the group, stepped forward with a confident grin and shook hands with Sara, Charlene, and Lilith. It was decided that Margret would accompany Guo Feng and the others, offering her wisdom and protection to ensure their success. Opting to drop the glamours, Lilith and her team knew that drawing the army's attention would be vital for their plan to succeed.
With their plan in place, Lilith swiftly teleported both teams down to the road about a mile away from the military base. As her group prepared to march straight down the road, drawing the attention of the base's security, the second team led by Guo Feng quietly hid, planning to slip in during the chaos. Everyone knew their role and the stakes at hand, steeling themselves for the challenges they would soon face. The moment had come, and as Lilith and her team began advancing toward the base, their courageous actions set the operation into motion.
As the group marched on, Lilith turned to Sara with a solemn expression. "Sara, no holding back; we are not here to protect the soldiers," she reminded her firmly. This critical reminder weighed heavily on the members of the team as they steeled themselves for the coming conflict. With the gravity of their mission at the forefront of their minds, they knew that completing their task and safeguarding the lives of the captive wizards took precedence over protecting the very forces that held them captive.
As they approached the heavily-guarded entrance, Lilith extended her arms, enveloping her group in a protective shield. The shimmering barrier was designed to fend off any incoming attacks and ensure their safe passage toward the main gate. With this added layer of security, the team felt a renewed sense of determination, emboldened in their assault on the military base. Unwavering in their pursuit, they continued their advance, ready to face the challenges ahead and bring an end to the oppression of the captive wizards.
When they came within sight of the main gate Chinese soldiers, started shouting at them and raising their weapons. Lilith was sure they were yelling at them to stop or something like that. She didn't care what they wanted. She built up her magic inside of herself, then let out a powerful blast of energy towards the gates. The gates exploded in a cloud of dust and debris. The soldiers were knocked back, unconscious, by the blast. The group moved through the ruined gate.
Automatic weapons fire started to pelt their shields doing nothing to the group. Jian pushed energy through his focus causing the ground to open up and swallow the soldiers. Sara fired a fireball at a vehicle that was approaching them from further in the base. The fireball hit the engine of the vehicle causing it to explode and fly into a small building. Base alarms sounded throughout the base.
Soldiers poured out of the barracks, their weapons firing relentlessly at the determined group. Bolstered by Lilith's protective shield, the team remained unscathed, their confidence swelling as they pressed deeper into the heart of the military base. With each stride, they grew closer to their ultimate goal: the rescue of their captive comrades. Chaos reigned throughout the base, but Lilith and her team remained steadfast, driven by an unwavering sense of purpose and determination.
Charlene, recognizing the need to eliminate any remaining resistance, sprinted towards the nearby barracks. As she made her way inside, her focus was entirely on securing the area and ensuring her teammates could continue their mission. However, just as she entered the building, a deafening explosion shook the very foundations of the barracks. A tank had directly struck the structure, sending shockwaves of rage through Lilith and Sara. The two women were set to tear through the remaining soldiers.
Charlene broke through the rubble of the barracks and tore into the vehicles that were responding to the attack. Lilith formed giant fiery rocks in the air and sent them crashing into the vehicles, and troops alike. The chaos the group was causing was too much for the soldiers. Many of them were doing everything they could to escape the carnage that the wizards were creating. Earth was being ripped open up right under their feet as they ran. No quarter was being given.
Fighter jets were flying to strike at the wizards with their bombs and guns. The bombs never made it to their targets, instead they disappeared and then appeared again behind the planes that fired on them. The fight was so lopsided that the soldiers had no chance to win this fight. None of the wizards took any damage from any of their weapons.
***
The second group entered the buildings moving quickly trying to find a computer terminal to hack into the military's mainframe. They were looking to find where the wizards were being held. It took them a little while to find an unlocked computer terminal that they could access. Felix looked through the files trying to locate any information about the wizards. The sound of the battle shook the building that they were in. They found where the wizards were being held but any information that they had was not on the mainframe.
The group moved on. They had to get to another building so that they could find the wizards. The five of them ran through the halls to the exit of the main building. As they exited the building they were hit by gunfire. The surprise of the shots caused them to pause for a second until they realized that Margret's shields were holding. Felix let a bolt of electricity fly from him and stunned the soldiers. They moved on quickly getting to the right building.
Felix's group rushed into the building, their footsteps echoing in the narrow corridors as they made their way through. They managed to navigate the dimly lit stairwell and proceeded to descend to the third basement level. Their hearts raced with anticipation, knowing they were closer than ever to finding their captive comrades. The group maintained their focus, determined to complete their mission no matter the obstacles that lay in their path.
As they approached the room where their comrades were held captive, Felix's group found themselves confronted by a thick metal door, secured by an electric lock. They quickly realized this would not be as easy as it had been to get here so far. Felix tried using his electrical magic to bypass the lock but he could not get to the lock itself. Margret turned to Guo and Sho, "Protect our backs I'm going to need to drop our shields while I try to get past the door." The two nodded their approval.
Margret looked at the door, focusing her energy on trying to use her shields to crush it. She mentally braced herself for the potential repercussions, knowing that this powerful move could have undesired consequences. Despite the risks, she pressed on, fully aware of the importance of rescuing their fellow wizards. Guo and Sho kept a watchful eye on the surrounding area, prepared to defend their group as Margret focused all her strength on breaking through the door.
With unwavering determination, Margret channeled her shield to envelope the formidable metal door. As she concentrated, she began to manipulate the energy, gradually shrinking her shield in an attempt to exert enough pressure to crush the door. The metal groaned and creaked under the immense power of her magic. Sweat beaded on Margret's forehead as she pushed her limits, knowing that every second mattered in their daring rescue attempt.
The door twisted and bent under the crushing force of Margret's shield. With a final scream, she ripped the door from the wall, leaving the entrance open for her group. However, in the process, she heard a loud pop, but at first, couldn't discern what it was. It wasn't until Margret glanced down at her belly that she realized she had been shot, her expression shifting from determination to shock.
Sho's instincts kicked in as he spotted the guard responsible for Margret's injury. Without hesitation, he quickly turned and sent a cone of white-hot fire at the assailant, engulfing them in a blaze of relentless fury. His powerful display served as a warning to any other adversaries who might be lurking nearby. The group knew that time was running out, and they needed to act fast, determined to see their mission through while ensuring Margret's safety.
Nothing could have prepared the group for what they would see once they entered the room. There were surgical suites that were covered in blood with dissected bodies lying on the tables. Another room was filled with the bodies of those that were done studying. They were just piled up on top of each other, with no care for the bodies at all. They were just discarded like garbage. The metallic smell filled the air as they looked in other rooms to find any survivors. They finally found a half-starved family sitting on the concrete floor. A man and a woman with a young child around seven years old. Signs of torture were all over their bodies, including the child.
Felix found an office with a computer in it. He quickly started hacking into the computer. He copied all the files from the computer and then used his electrical magic to wipe the computer off any files. He used his coms to contact Lilith. He told her what happened and where they were. Sho worked on trying to Margret bandaged until they could get her to a hospital.
Lilith felt like she had been punched in the stomach. Margret had been hurt because she insisted on having her come along. She had had so many struggles in her life and was just starting to experience a happy life. Gone was the girl with male features and massive depression to a beautiful young woman with a happy personality. She could not lose her now that she was finally happy. "Margret has been shot!" Lilith shouted out to the others and started to run toward the location where the other team was.
Sara looked confused by Lilith's statement. How could Margret get shot? Here shields were just as strong as Lilith's were. She started to think about why Lilith had not wanted her to come along. That could have been her that was shot just as easily as Margret. She quickly followed Lilith as they all ran toward the location. Sara was running on fumes magically but she had plenty of adrenaline in her system to keep her going. They had to get there so they could save Margret.
Once they got down to the bottom floor of the building they found Margret laying on the floor blood seeping through the bandages that Sho was applying to her wound. Sho looked up at them, "I have done the best I could do but we need to get her to a hospital quickly."
Lilith didn't hesitate. She created a portal that would take them to the medical wing in the wizard city. She yelled as Margret was carried through the portal followed by the family that was imprisoned in the building. It was only Lilith and Charlene that stayed behind. Lilith had to see for herself exactly what happened here. She had to know what kind of monsters they were dealing with. Both of them looked around the rooms that were filled with bodies. Cut open and mutilated. Why? How could they do this?
Rage built up in Lilith as the horrifying scene before her, overwhelmed her senses. Families had been destroyed, their lives brutally shattered, and the lingering question of why these atrocities occurred tormented her. Each mutilated body seemed to cry out for justice, their silent pleas resonating deep within her soul. She knew that she had to take action against those responsible, and she couldn't let their barbaric deeds go unanswered.
Lilith turned to Charlene and asked, "How can people be so cruel? There was no need for this. These were just wizards living their lives not hurting anyone. How can they be so evil?" Lilith broke down crying.
Charlene grabbed Lilith and held her, "Men can be filled with such evil and they have convinced themselves that they are on the right side. We saw much of this as we lived around those small tribes of people. There will always be evil in this world but we must not let this evil consume us. We did a good thing today stopping this but we must not let our hatred for these actions drive us to become like them. We will destroy these buildings and go home." Lilith nodded to her love. She was happy that Charlene was there to prevent her from going too far.
They climbed up out of the basement and out of the building. Lilith turned to the remaining buildings and prayed to Mother, "Please Mother do not let me become like these monsters." As she finished her prayer, she created a massive ball of fire high in the sky that would destroy everything there. She then created a portal to take them home before she released the fireball to fall on the base.
Lilith and Charlene stood there in the waiting room of the hospital waiting for news of Margret's condition. The council had already talked to them about what happened and what they saw. Now they just waited for their friend to be ok.
***
David addressed the world from the office of the council. The video is streamed live on the internet and to every news network in the world. "Today, we have seen what evil looks like. We received reports of families of wizards going missing in China. We were able to find the location of the military base where the Chinese government was moving the wizards to. Our goal was to free our fellow wizards from capture and what we thought would be torture."
"We were so wrong about what you people are capable of. We found families of wizards cut open after signs of torture. Their bodies were thrown into a corner while they continued to cut up more wizards. Not just adults but children as well. We managed to free one family of wizards. They showed signs of torture and starvation. The family had a child of seven years old that was barely alive when we got to them."
"The Chinese government is going to say we attacked unprovoked against their military base, but they should know we have proof of what they were doing to our people. I am happy to say though that Lilith and her team of wizards were able to prevent the Chinese government from being able to carry out such evil from that location again. They fought the army with their weapons of war and met them head-on with overwhelming superiority."
"Nations of the world, let this be a warning to you as well. We will protect our people from those who would harm them. We know which countries are perpetuating the capture of wizards from their homes. We also know that many of the people captured were not wizards at all. We originally were only going to go to the locations where you were taking wizards, but after what we saw today. We will have to rethink how we will come after you. We will come after you. You were warned before and you chose to ignore it. There are no more warnings, just action. You only have your government to blame when we come."
He cut the feed of the camera the rage still twisted his face. This was not supposed to happen. They were supposed to work together to try and coexist. These governments need to be held accountable for their actions. We will teach them that they can't just come and take from us without paying a price.
This was a solemn night throughout the wizard city. Joy just could not be found in the hearts of the citizens. They huddled together and comforted each other, trying to feel the safety of their families.
Authors Note: I did not realize I had not published this chapter before publishing chapter 5. I am sorry for any confusion and hope that you will enjoy this chapter.
As the world anxiously held its breath, news stations relentlessly broadcasted the brazen assault on the Chinese military base. The atmosphere was charged with provocative comments from Wizard Councilman David Holmes, fanning the flames of uncertainty. Reporters frantically competed for exclusive stories and interviews, spotlighting reactions from both influential nations and people. Amidst the pandemonium, unease spread throughout the global community, as whispers of a looming showdown between wizards and the rest of the world filled the air.
The chilling video evidence provided by the council showed despicable acts of abuse and torture suffered by wizards at the merciless hands of the Chinese military. This revelation sent a shudder throughout the international community, inciting doubt about both the footage's legitimacy and the allegations made by the wizards. The public was soon consumed by fiery debate and division. As world leaders weighed in on this grave situation, attention turned to the potential human rights repercussions caused by such alleged mistreatment. Discord continued to spiral as contrasting opinions about these events only heightened an already explosive situation.
With every passing moment, the controversy over supposed human rights violations intensified. Leading figures within the wizarding community – David, Victor, and Minerva – remained adamant in their stance, voicing their horror at these apparent state-sponsored crimes committed by China. Leveraging various global platforms, these notable individuals ensured their unyielding convictions reached all corners of the earth, fueling ongoing debates even further. The collective fury displayed by David, Victor, and Minerva, along with their passionate call for justice, struck a chord with countless people worldwide. As a result, their outspoken advocacy fortified those who championed justice for wizards while adding yet another dimension to this rapidly accelerating diplomatic catastrophe.
Faced with increasing scrutiny, the Chinese government vehemently refuted any association with the horrendous acts, dismissing the recorded footage as mere disinformation designed to undermine their authority. They claimed that the strike on their military base was unprovoked, pinning the blame on Lilith and her accomplices for instigating the turmoil. Desperate to quash any emerging support for the wizards, Chinese officials demanded the swift capture and execution of Lilith and her cohorts. This bold declaration further fueled bitterness in an already contentious atmosphere, as both sides adamantly stood by their stances, leaving little opportunity for negotiation or discourse.
Amid the growing hostilities, media exposure of the turmoil worsened the existing rift. News organizations, already swayed by the divisive nature of events, frequently opted for sensationalism and personal perspectives over objective reporting and credible fact presentation. Such rampant prejudice not only obstructed public understanding of the situation but also exacerbated pre-established divisions, rendering a peaceful settlement increasingly arduous. On the brink of potential global discord, the media's role in molding and twisting public opinion was glaringly evident. This led to widespread doubt regarding whether truth would ever surface or merely remain submerged amidst a discordant chorus of opposing accounts.
***
Margret
Margret had become entirely disconnected from reality around her. Unbeknownst to her, she was trapped inside her thoughts; all she was experiencing at that time was merely her mind attempting to cope with getting shot. Her small physique battled to recover from the damage inflicted by the bullet as she relentlessly relived that moment within her psyche.
Within Margret's tormented subconsciousness emerged an unexpected encounter with a calm and majestic woman who exuded an ethereal soothing aura. This enigmatic entity guided Margret towards a breathtaking garden oasis and invited her to share her feelings in this idyllic haven. As they engaged in conversation, Margret's emotional suffering began to diminish, making it seem that this stranger's counsel could be the answer to her torment. Within this fleeting haven of comfort, Margret endeavored to muster the courage needed to conquer the traumatic ordeal she had faced and ultimately regain command of her besieged awareness.
"Margret, your destined potential still lies ahead. Fight to reclaim your body," the enigmatic woman advised in a calming yet urgent tone.
"What do you mean, my destined potential?" Margret inquired, perplexed.
"My dear child, if only I could unveil the details. Just know that you possess great purpose in this world. I've granted you a small gift to aid your journey. Now, hurry and awaken; your friends anxiously await your return," the woman professed as Margret sensed a powerful force yanking her back.
The impact of Margret's consciousness reentering her body jolted her awake, disoriented and gasping for air. Gradually regaining her senses, she discerned the anxious faces looming over her – friends evidently relieved by her emergence from the comatose abyss. The mysterious woman's words reverberating in her mind, Margret brimmed with renewed determination to unravel her destined potential's true meaning. Though aware of the forthcoming perils and uncertainties, she vowed to confront impending challenges, fortified by the cryptic gift she had received.
Shielding her eyes from intense brightness, Margret was taken aback to see Lilith, Charlene, and Sara hovering as she stirred to consciousness. Their concern transformed into relief while Margret assessed her environment, grateful for their unwavering comradeship. Although the harrowing experience had ravaged her body and spirit, her friends' presence served as a soothing salve that fortified her resolve.
Margret's parched throat hindered speech as she labored to talk. "Where am I?" she rasped.
Lilith clasped her hand, eyes brimming with tears. "You're safe in our city's hospital. I deeply regret involving you in that journey and exposing you to danger. Can you ever forgive me?"
Margret gestured for water before replying, "I apologize for failing you, Lilith. I let my guard down while attempting to open the door – focusing on both tasks proved impossible." Grateful for the water's relief, she took a cautious sip.
Lilith's sympathetic gaze settled on Margret. "You never failed me or our mission. Placing you in such peril was my responsibility, and your injury weighs heavily on me. I didn't consider the potential consequences."
The doctor's timely entrance allowed him to evaluate Margret's condition and unearth an astounding revelation – her injuries had vanished, leaving no trace of harm. This miraculous recovery baffled her friends and the medical team alike, provoking questions about the source of such rapid healing.
As the doctor scrutinized her closely, he was dumbfounded by the striking shift in Margret's physical form; it was as though she had transitioned from a trans woman to a cis woman. This perplexing discovery only intensified the enigma shrouding her miraculous resurgence. Margret couldn't help but speculate if the mysterious gift she received had some connection to this baffling metamorphosis. In spite of their bewilderment, her friends and the medical staff were simply thankful for her well-being and collectively rallied behind her in support of her rejuvenated existence.
"Margret, what transpired while you were unconscious?" Lilith inquired, gripping Margret's hand as she stood by the bedside.
"I can't say for certain; I recall dreaming about being shot and then finding myself in a garden beside a woman who claimed to have a gift for me, asserting that I still had an unfulfilled purpose in life," Margret replied.
"What did this enigmatic woman address you as?" queried Lilith.
"Daughter," Margret responded, growing increasingly perplexed. "That was just a dream, right?"
"Lilith, what's happening here?" Sara chimed in.
"Mother made contact with her and performed your miracle," Lilith revealed, her face expressionless and tone devoid of emotion. As if recalling something, she gazed into the distance before refocusing on Margret with a warm smile. "I'm elated you're recovering well. After the doctor discharges you, come visit me at my home if you'd like to discuss further."
With an absent gaze, Lilith exited the room. Charlene grabbed Margret's hand, planting a tender kiss on her forehead. "Congratulations on becoming whole again, and thank you for your courage and help," she grinned before departing.
Sara lingered behind, clearly still unnerved by Margret's ordeal. "I feel like such a fool, Margret. I desperately yearn to stand beside Lilith and Charlene as equals. I was fearless in their presence, secure in their protection. But when I learned you were injured, it hit me – would I become a liability if separated from Lilith? I could have been hurt like you or worse, given my lower power level. I adore them both, but what should I do? Time won't ravage them as it will me, and ultimately, I'll succumb to mortality." Sara's voice trembled with emotion as tears spilled down her cheeks, revealing her deepest fears to Margret.
Margret stared intensely at Sara, "You're a fool. It's blatantly obvious that they adore you more than anything on this planet. They'd never let any harm come your way. I understand you had to insist on joining that mission, but I believe it was the right decision. Lilith and Charlene will always have your back. That video of them rampaging through a police station to rescue you is forever etched in my memory. If I ever found someone who loved me as fiercely, I would never want to be apart from them. As for growing old and dying, Lilith and Charlene must have considered that too, and yet, they choose to be with you regardless. You should cherish every moment of your life with them. Though I was injured out there, I'd go through it all again because it was necessary."
Sara squeezed Margret's hand, "Thank you, and I hope we see each other soon."
Sara then left to return home to be with Lilith and Charlene. She remembered the rush she felt when they stormed the police station to save her. The love she experienced from them made her feel like the most fortunate person alive. Their unwavering affection made her heart swell with happiness - having them by her side was all she needed.
***
Meanwhile, Mu'thar returned to his father's abode with a sinister scheme to get closer to Elizabeth. "My lord," he began deviously, "I require your assistance in getting near those women. They seem fiercely protective of their loved ones. If I appear at death's door after suffering a brutal beating, Lilith may provide help and let me into their domain."
Kar'tar pondered over Mu'thar's wicked plan, "And are you certain about reaching out for aid? What will happen when Shri'la lays eyes on you?"
Sporting a devious grin, Mu'thar replied, "That's exactly why I need to endure a merciless attack, granting me an opportunity to allege your treachery. Furthermore, as soon as Lilith beholds me, I can quickly ensnare her vulnerable mind and convince her to not only help me but also to manipulate both Shri'la and Shar'li."
Kar'tar's eyes gleamed with fervent curiosity. "This strategy could very well triumph. Acquiring Lilith's loyalty will make overpowering the remaining two a piece of cake. Lilith has already displayed an imperviousness to human weapons and the sheer might to obliterate vast armies on a whim. None in this world would dare to challenge me. By the way, who is that fiery-haired mortal captivating Shar'li and Lilith?"
Mu'thar elucidated, "She is the human enchantress entwined in a passionate romance with both Lilith and Shar'li."
Kar'tar stroked his chin thoughtfully. "We shall utilize her bond as an advantage too. How far they have gone to protect her unmasks their weakness. Set our ploy into motion without a moment's hesitation," he commanded with a dominant tone.
***
Following another round of strenuous examinations, Margret was at last discharged from the hospital, though bound by firm instructions to recuperate for several days: this was despite the absence of any discernible injuries on her body. Her miraculous recovery left her feeling rejuvenated yet guarded about her recent encounters. She was thankful for Sara's unwavering support and their heartfelt conversation further cemented their connection. Despite their strained relationship, Margret grew disheartened that she hadn't heard from her parents in some time. She had expected them to reach out and check on her wellbeing.
Ruminating on her own difficult relationship with her parents, Margret was suddenly consumed by an irrepressible desire to reunite with Sara once more. Rumors had reached her ears that Sara's familial relations mirrored Margret's own turbulent situation. Their shared tribulations forged a powerful bond between them and intensified their emotional ties. Margret believed that by offering mutual support, they could learn how to face the trials imposed by their respective family conflicts together.
With trepidation, Margret stood before Lilith's ominous door, her hand trembling as she hesitated to knock. Her nerves were frayed, anxious that she might intrude upon Lilith during these trying times and impose an unwanted burden. However, the unshakable feeling that discussing their family issues with Lilith would serve as a catharsis for both of them continued to surface. Summoning her courage, Margret inhaled deeply and finally rapped on the door, bracing herself for the unknown that lay ahead.
The door creaked open, revealing Sara who was taken aback by Margret's presence in the dimly lit hallway. "Hi Sara," Margret uttered carefully, her voice quivering, "I was hoping we could talk." Her candid tone sought comfort in their mutual tribulations. Realizing the gravity of this moment, Sara gestured Margret into the shadowy room, willing to delve into a profound conversation that would solidify their alliance and guide them through the intricate web of their family ties.
As Margret timidly initiated the discussion, her vulnerability became apparent. "I'd like to know how you cope with a family that doesn't want you?" The heavy burden she carried etched in every word. Drawing courage from within, Sara opened up about her own survival strategies and encounters, hoping to offer some respite to Margret. As their dialogue deepened, the duo unearthed newfound strength in each other – now fortified with a rejuvenated resolve to confront challenges posed by their families.
Pondering over Margret's inquiry, Sara eventually replied with apprehension in her voice, "I'm not sure whether I deal with my family not wanting me because I'm a lesbian. Is it due to you being trans?" A glimmer of empathy resounded with each word. Nodding earnestly, Margret found solace in the fact that she wasn't the only one battling such demons.
Margret laid bare her soul to Sara, uncovering the overwhelming loneliness enveloping her within her own family. "It's not just about being trans. I've perpetually felt alienated by them. They were constantly enthralled by my older sister's perfection and radiated pride for my brother's accomplishments. While for me, they seemed to just go through the motions, having already found their ideal children. When I came out as trans, they deliberately chose to ignore it. To add insult to injury, my magic was nothing like the rest of the family's – ostracizing me further from gatherings. I was akin to a child they never wanted."
With bated breath, Sara listened to Margret as she recounted her haunting struggles with feeling unloved by her family. The oppressive weight of the world bore down on Sara's shoulders, leaving her speechless. In that eerie silence, she gently placed her hand on Margret's shoulder, letting it rest just long enough to convey the depth of her empathy. Wordlessly, they both recognized the unspoken bond that tied them together, ready to support each other as they braved the daunting challenges of familial rejection.
Although Sara confessed, she couldn't quite fathom the magnitude of Margret's pain from a cold and unloving family, she empathized deeply with her anguish. She revealed to Margret that despite having a loving family, she had also experienced the harrowing sting of rejection in other aspects of her life. As their conversation unfolded, it became evident to both that the agony of rejection was a chillingly universal human experience, regardless of specific circumstances. Bolstered by this revelation, they pledged to support one another through whatever treacherous obstacles awaited them, finding strength and solace in each other's presence.
Upon entering the room, Lilith instantly felt the chilling atmosphere of heavy emotions swirling around. She saw Sara and Margret locked in a heartfelt embrace, tears streaming down their faces. Struck with empathy for their suffering, Lilith wordlessly joined their embrace, offering her unwavering support to both. In that profound moment, Lilith understood the true meaning of family - not necessarily those we are born into but those we choose to walk beside us in life.
"Margret are you okay?" inquired Lilith with deep concern as she studied her tear-streaked face sympathetically.
"Sara and I were just discussing our nightmarish family experiences." Margret replied softly with a tremor in her voice.
"What is wrong with your family?" asked Lilith, her confusion mounting upon learning this unsettling detail about Margret's life.
"They were utterly indifferent when I landed in the hospital – not that it was surprising. Their only happiness came from sending me away to school and washing their hands of me. They saw me more as a failure than a child," Margret explained somberly.
Without hesitation, Lilith reached out and enveloped Margret in a comforting hug. "I will care for you as if you were my own daughter. Please know that I will always be here for you, Margret. You have a special place in my heart."
"Would you like to stay with us?" Lilith asked with genuine concern emanating through her voice.
"Lilith, I can't impose on you like that. I'll just continue to live at school," Margret quietly replied.
"Nonsense! We'll look after you," Lilith insisted gently. "Sara, can you please arrange another bedroom for Margret? And let's put a door in our bedroom so we don't disturb her. Margret, listen to me: you are now one of us. Together, we'll always have each other's back." With these words, she hugged Margret again tenderly.
Excitedly, Sara sprang up from the couch, her heart pounding as she hurried toward the house's control panel. She deftly navigated the interface, making crucial alterations to transform Margret's room into an extraordinary sanctuary just for her. As she worked, a gratifying feeling surged through her, realizing her role in easing Margret's life. Once finished, she gleefully faced Lilith and Margret, beaming with pride. "One room all set for you to create and adorn however your heart desires," she announced, handing the controller to Margret and escorting her to the newly personalized bedroom.
Meanwhile, Charlene returned home from her rendezvous with Elizabeth and instantly detected a peculiar atmosphere in the house. She spotted Lilith's radiant grin and curiously asked, "What happened?"
Lilith recounted Margret's story and the decision to let her stay. Tears welled up in Charlene's eyes as she tightly embraced Lilith, choked with emotion. "You have such a tremendous heart, Lilith. I'm eternally grateful for your presence in my life," Charlene gasped.
"Parents shouldn't treat their children like that! I'd like to make them suffer for imposing such pain on Margret. She deserves far better; we'll prove to her how parents' ought to nurture their kids, reassuring her that she is truly loved," Charlene declared with fierce determination.
Lilith shared Charlene's sentiment and desire to confront Margret's parents but understood that love and support would be far more beneficial than anger and aggression. She knew healing the deep scars from Margret's family neglect wouldn't be an easy task, yet she vowed to help her newfound "daughter" discover belonging and happiness. Grateful for this opportunity to change Margret's life for the better, Lilith resolved to demonstrate just how cherished and valuable she was.
After a break from Lilith, I found my muse again so that I could continue on with the story. I hope that you all have enjoyed the trials Lilith.
The harrowing events unfolding in China sent spine-chilling tremors across the globe, as nations awoke to the reality that even the most secure corners within their borders offered no sanctuary from sudden, devastating attacks. The obliteration of the targeted region served as a stark reminder to world leaders that safety remained an illusion; Lilith possessed the power to unleash apocalyptic mayhem upon them at her whim. As news of China's catastrophe reverberated throughout the world, an icy shroud of terror and panic enveloped nations far and wide.
European leaders hastily overturned the previously imposed wizard prohibitions, fearing the chilling possibility that Lilith could launch a gruesome assault on their lands. This abrupt shift from oppressive measures served as an intense and spine-chilling illustration that although one may endeavor to suppress a minority's existence, ultimately, the oppressed can rise up in a lethal insurrection against those who sought to dehumanize them.
In the United States, the unwavering Christian Nationalists stood firm in their determination to prevent wizards from coexisting among them. They vehemently called for capital punishment for any wizard discovered within the nation's borders. Although this group of Christian Nationalists represented just a small minority, they had skillfully established themselves as a formidable force in the political sphere. Meanwhile, more progressive politicians sought to quell the hatred and venom spewed by these individuals, striving to shield their citizens from being inadvertently caught in the crossfire during potential wizard assaults.
In their quest for justice, progressive politicians aimed to grant protection to wizards fleeing the suffocating laws imposed by the Christian Nationalists. This ignited a fierce, unyielding chasm between the two factions, with ferocious hatred spewing from both ends of the political divide. The situation escalated to heart-stopping levels: streets transformed into battlegrounds, lives were lost on both sides, and fractures deepened as they teetered on the edge of collapse. The vast majority of citizens found themselves powerless in halting the brutal devastation unleashed by the Christian Nationalists across the nation. In a chilling display of authority, states under their iron grip began detaining wizard sympathizers and annihilating entire communities.
The crushing burden of rampant violence and hatred bore down on Lilith's shoulders like an iron weight. She nervously paced the luxurious floors of her penthouse, as the newsreels painted a grim picture of nationwide terror. Unbridled rage paralyzed entire state economies, with fearful workers hesitating to leave their homes for work. Store shelves lay barren, starved of replenishment due to the chaotic state of affairs. This relentless cycle inevitably spread its roots to the nation's economy and eventually bled into the global stage, instigating a sinister downfall. Jobs vanished like smoke, rendered unsustainable by soaring operational costs. The terrifying ripple effects echoed across continents, ensnaring the world in an ominous shadow.
A chilling message echoed through the hallways to Lilith's abode. Sara's trembling voice relayed the message, "A man, bruised and battered, stands at the gate asserting to be the son of Tra'tha."
Lilith's gaze bore into Sara, icicles seeming to form in the air around her. "Whose progeny does this stranger claim to be?" The malevolent circumstances surrounding Tra'tha's tryst with an Incubus had long haunted Lilith, her own kin ensnared and enslaved by demons.
"Summon Charlene to join me at the gate. You, however, must remain here," commanded Lilith, her words sharp as shards of ice. "Until we can ascertain his trustworthiness, I refuse to expose you to the offspring of an Incubus." Sara shuddered at Lilith's stony demeanor, sensing an anguished heart beneath the frigid surface. The immense weight of stress was slowly transforming Lilith into a distant, cold shadow of her former self.
Under the shadow of the ominous gate, Charlene and Lilith exchanged wary glances before stepping out to confront the mysterious man. They couldn't shake the chilling sensation that this could be a devious trap. "Has Elizabeth been informed about our enigmatic guest?" inquired Lilith, her voice laced with trepidation. "It's crucial we keep her at a safe distance from this man. If his identity is genuine, Elizabeth may struggle to maintain an open mind in the face of such a shocking revelation."
With a tense nod, Charlene replied, "We'll require Elizabeth's assistance in ascertaining who he truly is and deciphering his character. Then, we can stack it up against his claims." Despite her evident excitement at the prospect of unearthing a long-lost family member, they both recognized the need for caution around this stranger.
They reached a unanimous decision to restrict the man's access to their city and ensure he remained under close watch until they unraveled his true intentions and discovered the whereabouts of their missing children.
With growing trepidation, Lilith and Charlene stepped through the foreboding gate to confront the enigmatic stranger who dared approach during these dark and dangerous times. The world's despair seemed reflected in the sky above them; ominous clouds brooded overhead, heralding an impending storm of vast proportions.
Steeled for a harrowing encounter, they came face-to-face with the man who declared himself their grandson. In front of them stood a shattered figure, bearing the marks of a merciless beating. His left eye, swollen shut, was accompanied by a barely functioning right eye. Ghastly bruises marred his neck and arms, while his pained gait revealed some concealed leg injury. His shirt was stained crimson with blood that matted his hair like grotesque warpaint. Gashes disfigured his lip—and these were merely the visible damages; only further examination would uncover the full extent of his suffering.
As Lilith inquired his name, she couldn't help but notice the telltale signs that betrayed his demonic nature—clear evidence that this encounter was no mere human deception.
He answered smoothly and alluringly, "Mu'thar, grandmothers." But his charm failed to sway their skeptical expressions. It proved to him that while he knew he would have to work harder to charm Shar'li, the resilient Lilith showed caught him completely off-guard. Any human woman should have fell for his charm with no effort at all. How was it possible that this woman could resist his allure? He would simply have to try harder.
"I am the offspring of Tra'tha, and I beseech you for sanctuary from my malevolent father as well as your aid in liberating my mother from his vile grasp. It is known that my father, a sinister demon, harbors immense ambition to conquer the demonic hierarchy. When I failed to procure a formidable weapon that would grant him the advantage to usurp Lucifer and seize control of the underworld, he brutally assaulted me." His voice quivered as he narrated his plight, the dread of his father's fury palpable in every word.
Lilith and Charlene exchanged horrified glances, barely able to contain their disbelief. The audacity of this young and sinister Incubus, thinking he could ensnare them with his twisted charm, was preposterous beyond measure. They couldn't shake the suspicion that he was somehow connected to Tra'tha, possibly even her offspring, or at the very least had knowledge of her whereabouts. The shadowy enigma that was his father's true intentions remained shrouded in mystery, leaving them uncertain about the veracity of his claims. Determined yet wary, they realized they had to extract more information from him, skillfully prying it free like venom from a serpent's fangs – only then could they hope to uncover the hidden location of their beloved daughters.
Lilith's gaze bore into the guards, her voice commanding, "Allow him entry. We shall personally escort him to our medical facility." With the power behind her words, the guards obediently opened the large, ominous gates to grant access to the city.
She then faced Mu'thar, addressing him sternly, "Accompany us, if you will. The least we can extend is aid in healing your wounded form. We apologize for the icy reception; times have been undeniably challenging for everyone involved. Enlighten me about your history."
"I am the twenty-fourth offspring of Tra'tha and my sire Kar'tar. For seven long generations, I have been a general in my father's ranks. Having lost innumerable brethren throughout our relentless war against Lucifer himself. Once regarded as my father's pride for my strategic prowess, I am now seen as a disgrace. Merely months ago, did we learn of your return upon witnessing your press conference at this very city's gateway," he explained with solemnity.
Lilith perceived Mu'thar's evident deference towards his father rather than his mother - not once addressing Tra'tha as kin. This jarring observation raised suspicions about their dynamic and Mu'thar's abrupt resolve to aid Tra'tha against Kar'tar spanning seven generations. His sudden change of heart did not seem genuine. Something more sinister was afoot, and Lilith sensed that Mu'thar's attempts at charming her were all part of a concealed agenda.
Without uttering a word, Lilith communicated directly with Charlene's consciousness, "His deceit is palpable — his lack of reverence for Tra'tha is undeniable. He likely bears no respect for our gender as a whole, harboring contempt instead. Beyond being the twenty-fourth son, there is no mention or acknowledgment of their daughters. An offspring between an incubus and succubus ought to yield gender parity."
Listening to her partner's concerns, Charlene responded with her own thoughts, "Your assessment rings true, my love. I share in your unease — the absence of our daughters from his account is unsettling. Elizabeth mentioned that Kar'tar held them captive. Perhaps it would be wise for us to secure Mu'thar in the underground passages and ensnare him within a demon trap."
Exchanging a knowing smile with Charlene, Lilith agreed wholeheartedly—this was their stratum to uncover the truth beneath the veil of deception.
Upon reaching the imposing entrance of the towers, Lilith abruptly spun around, her eyes gleaming with dark intent. In a flash, she seized Charlene and Mu'thar, teleporting them into the depths of the hidden, underground city. As they stumbled through the eerie portal, disoriented and frightened, Lilith wasted no time in pushing Mu'thar into a nearby chamber before he could even utter a sound. Her hand slammed against the cold wall, casting a powerful spell that blanketed the room in light. The incantation bound his magic and sealed him inside, preventing any demonic being from escaping the confines of this terrifying prison.
Mu'thar slowly raised his head from the floor, attempting to shield his eyes from the blinding light. A puzzled expression clouded his face as he spotted Lilith and Charlene standing on the other side of the door, their arms crossed defiantly over their chests. "Mu'thar, you don't even possess a fraction of the power needed to bewitch either of us. Your disdain for women is painfully obvious. Your pitiful tale of your father's abuse and your newfound desire to aid your mother mean nothing to us; we're all too familiar with Kar'tar and his twisted nature. We know that for seven long generations, he terrorized and tormented our daughters. You either chose to ignore the atrocities or, worse yet, participated in them. Regardless, you are far from being someone we could ever trust."
This time, Charlene's voice was firm and assertive, "What possessed you to believe you could beguile me, the Succubus Queen? That was an utterly asinine decision, and even I couldn't sway Lilith's desires. You never stood a chance to manipulate us. What was your endgame?" She glared at him in pure disappointment before shifting her gaze to Lilith. "How can this wretched fiend be the outcome of our daughter's upbringing? We instilled better values in her." Charlene was devastated that Tra'tha had not only landed herself in this predicament but had also involved her sisters in this nightmare.
Lilith gently raised her hand and stroked Charlene's cheek tenderly, "My love, I vow to rescue them and exterminate Kar'tar, presenting his decapitated head for your disposal." This provoked a scornful chuckle from Mu'thar.
"You are no match for his legions; they are leagues beyond your feeble human strength; he will enslave you just as he has with your other daughters. On that day, you will gaze upon me, towering above you as your superior," he sneered haughtily. But now it was Lilith's turn to let out a sinister laugh.
"Child, you have absolutely no clue what I am capable of or the extent of my power. If you or your father presume that you can break my spirit and force me into submission, be prepared for a ruthless reckoning," declared Lilith with a malevolent grin.
OriginalContent rephrased: Gripping Charlene's hand firmly, Lilith whispered with determination, "Come, we must discuss our next course of action." She guided Charlene away from the eerie cell and toward their residence. As they entered the front door, they were suddenly confronted by a furious Elizabeth. "How could you possibly allow that monstrous creature into our city and even consider healing him?" She yelled at Lilith and Charlene, her voice trembling with fear and anger.
"Elizabeth, please calm yourself. You are safe from him; we have everything under control," Lilith tried to assure her with a gentle but firm tone.
Her rage unabated, Elizabeth retorted, "Mother, you cannot grasp the horrors he is capable of! Has his charm ensnared you as well? I saw him beguile countless women shortly before violating them. Please tell me his enchantments have not fooled you."
"Elizabeth, rest assured that neither of us fell prey to his wicked charm. For him to assume he could deceive us was nothing but arrogance on his part. We have restrained him inside a demon trap located in the subterranean city. He poses no threat to any of us now. All we've done was incarcerate him in a cell," Charlene explained while embracing Elizabeth tightly, hoping to alleviate her fears.
Lilith and Charlene led a still-trembling Elizabeth into the living room, only to discover, much to their surprise, that the council members were gathered there, awaiting their arrival.
Minerva narrowed her eyes at Charlene and Lilith, annoyance seeping through her tone as she demanded an explanation. "What on earth is happening here?" The brewing storm within her mirrored the unease sparked by the pair's actions.
With a steadying hand on Lilith's shoulder, Charlene stepped forward to address the situation. In a reassuring voice, she told Lilith not to worry - she would handle it. Facing the council, she acknowledged that they may not agree with allowing a demon into their city. "But," she continued, "we had no choice. We need answers that only he can provide. Lilith has him trapped in a demon snare, his powers restrained, unable to escape his infernal prison. We assure you, there's no cause for alarm; we won't expose him to innocent lives."
Minerva's expression twisted into a scowl at their defiance. "You should have consulted us before bringing such a vile creature into our midst! You cannot jeopardize this city in such a manner without our consent!"
Charlene attempted to pacify Minerva, explaining that there had been no time for consultation. Capturing and securing the demon had been of utmost urgency. "He is contained in the underground city," she added, "isolated from our people above. We vowed to protect this city, and we remain true to that promise. Please trust us."
David then interjected with a question that lingered heavily on his mind: "What will become of him? Is Elizabeth in danger?"
Charlene's response was chillingly evasive: "It's best for you not to know what fate awaits him," she said darkly, her gaze never faltering. "Just be assured that we will extract the necessary information and meet out justice for his deeds. As for Elizabeth - we promise you she is safe from harm and beyond his reach."
Minerva's voice thundered, an eerie chill filling the air, "Lilith, Charlene, despite being the most powerful beings in this city, you have bestowed upon us the duty to safeguard it and the wizards across the globe. It is not your place to make unilateral decisions without consulting our council. Allow us to perform our duties."
A shiver ran down Lilith and Charlene's spines as they grasped the gravity of Minerva's words. Acknowledging the authority of the council, they relinquished their control and vowed to abide by the rules set forth by those they entrusted.
In a nation plunged into the abyss of chaos and darkness, where the boundaries between the tangible and the otherworldly had evaporated, the President's authoritarian grip tightened, and his loyal advisors were bound to him in a sinister alliance, driven by anger, fear, and desperation.
The President's determination to wrest control from the tumultuous grip of the supernatural was fueled by a seething rage that had overtaken him. The revelation of mages, angels, and demons in the world had shattered the very fabric of society, and he saw himself as the last bastion of order in this world gone mad.
His inner circle of advisors, handpicked for their unwavering loyalty, shared in his anger and thirst for power. The Joint Chiefs, hardened by years of military service, yearned for a ruthless crackdown on the chaos that had engulfed the streets. The Attorney General, once a staunch defender of civil liberties, now saw them as mere obstacles to be obliterated. The Director of National Intelligence harbored a deep-seated hatred for the mages and their domed city, viewing them as usurpers of the nation's rightful authority.
As the President's fiery speeches echoed through the hallowed halls of the White House, his advisors nodded with sinister glee, their eyes reflecting the darkness that had enveloped their souls. The plan to declare martial law and round up enemies of the state took on a malevolent edge, with the promise of detention camps that would serve as dungeons of despair.
Reports of violent clashes between religious zealots, fueled by the presence of angels and demons, only served to stoke their collective anger. The chaos outside the White House mirrored the turmoil within, as new religious movements sprung up, worshiping Lilith as a harbinger of doom.
The President's decrees grew more venomous, his anger more palpable with each passing day. His loyal advisors reveled in the destruction of the old world, ready to embrace the darkest depths of their ambitions.
In this twisted landscape, the fate of the United States lay in the hands of a President consumed by fury, surrounded by advisors who had willingly surrendered their souls to the darkness. They were prepared to plunge the nation into an abyss of cruelty and malevolence, believing it to be the only way to reclaim control in a world where rage and despair reigned supreme.
The President spoke to the nation:
Ladies and gentlemen, fellow citizens,
Today, I stand before you in a nation engulfed by darkness, chaos, and the unfathomable. Our once-unshakeable world has crumbled, and the forces of the supernatural now encroach upon our reality. We find ourselves at a precipice, teetering on the edge of annihilation.
I share your anger, your fear, and your desperation. The revelation of mages, angels, and demons on our soil has shattered our sense of security and thrust us into an existential crisis. But I also stand here as your President, resolute in my determination to lead us through this maelstrom.
In these dire times, my heart brims with an anger that matches your own. The streets are ablaze with violence, as fanatical zealots, manipulated by unseen forces, threaten the very fabric of our society. These turbulent days have given rise to new faiths and movements, some even proclaiming Lilith as a figure of salvation or destruction.
But, my fellow citizens, I refuse to surrender our beloved nation to chaos and despair. We must rise above our anger and confront this madness head-on. The time has come to restore order, to reassert the strength of our nation, and to reclaim the authority that has been eroded by external and internal threats.
I have decided to declare martial law, to deploy our military, and to establish a regime of control. This decision is not taken lightly, but it is necessary to safeguard our future. We will detain those who pose a threat to our nation and try them for treason. The enemies of our country will be brought to justice.
I hear your anger, and I understand your concerns. But rest assured, every measure we take will be executed with precision and care. We must preserve the essence of our democracy, even as we grapple with these extraordinary circumstances.
As your President, I promise you this: we will confront the supernatural forces that threaten our world. We will safeguard our nation from those who would exploit our vulnerabilities. And we will emerge from this darkness, stronger and more united than ever before.
In the face of uncertainty and anger, we shall find our way, guided by the indomitable spirit of our great nation. Together, we shall prevail. Thank you, and may God bless the United States of America.
Following the President's solemn declaration and impassioned speech, the nation stood at a precipice, teetering between hope and uncertainty. The words had resonated deeply with some, while they had sparked fear and concern in others.
Across the country, reactions were swift and varied. In some corners, there were those who rallied behind the President, fervently believing that his strong leadership was the antidote to the chaos that had gripped the nation. Supporters saw his declaration of Martial Law as a necessary step to quell the supernatural threats and restore order.
Conversely, many citizens and groups, including civil rights advocates, religious leaders, and concerned individuals, expressed alarm over the suspension of civil liberties under Martial Law. Protests erupted in major cities, and social media buzzed with discussions on the implications of the President's actions.
Internationally, the President's speech raised eyebrows and led to diplomatic tensions as foreign leaders sought clarification on the United States' intentions and the treatment of its citizens during this tumultuous period.
In the days that followed, the nation was caught in a whirlwind of uncertainty, fear, and anticipation. The path ahead was uncertain, and the nation's future hung in the balance. The world watched closely, waiting to see how the United States would navigate through this unprecedented chapter in its history.
As tanks and military vehicles rumbled through towns and cities across the nation, shock and disbelief swept through the population. The scenes unfolding before their eyes were nothing short of dystopian nightmares. Soldiers, now occupying government buildings, ousted mayors, and imposed a state of control that was more akin to martial law.
Citizens found themselves subject to invasive interrogations, and their loyalty to the President was questioned. Any attempts at resistance were met with brutal force, as rioters were gunned down in the streets, leaving the once-thriving communities paralyzed by fear.
Around the domed city of the mages, a formidable military presence had amassed. Heavy artillery brigades positioned troops and equipment strategically, encircling the mystical shield. The perimeter was bathed in blinding floodlights, and walls of concertina wire were erected, their sharp edges serving as a stark reminder of the iron grip of authority.
Those who had erected shrines to worship the mages, viewing them as saviors or deities, were rounded up and confined to bleak and resource-scarce camps. The dreams of finding solace and guidance within their faith were shattered, replaced by a stark reality of confinement and uncertainty.
The nation, once defined by freedom and democracy, now found itself in the throes of an authoritarian regime. The populace was divided, and the echoes of dissent were drowned out by the overwhelming might of the military.
As the days passed, the nation teetered on the precipice of an uncertain future, with the world watching, waiting, and wondering how these harrowing events would unfold.
Indeed, the nations of the world watched with bated breath, acutely aware of the precarious situation that had unfolded in the United States. The global community had been shaken by the tragic events in China, where a confrontation with mages had led to catastrophic consequences. This incident prompted many countries to tighten their anti-mage laws and approach the supernatural with a mix of fear and caution.
The show of force by the United States, including the encirclement of the domed city of mages and the harsh treatment of their followers, had the world on edge. Nations worldwide grappled with the difficult decision of how to respond. They were mindful of not provoking further supernatural incidents while also wanting to protect their interests and citizens.
Diplomats, world leaders, and international organizations initiated backchannel communications, seeking a peaceful resolution to the escalating crisis. At the same time, they trod carefully, attempting to balance their concerns about the mages and the potential repercussions of a more direct intervention.
The world stood divided, with some nations expressing sympathy for the plight of the mages and their followers, while others hesitated to openly challenge the United States' actions. The delicate geopolitical dance continued as the fate of the mages and the United States hung in the balance, with the specter of supernatural forces casting a long and uncertain shadow over the global stage.
Mage Council Room
Inside the domed city of the mages, the council convened in a tense and somber atmosphere, poring over the reports detailing the ominous troop presence just beyond their shield. The stakes were high, and their decisions would not only impact their fate but also set a precedent for how the world would interact with the supernatural.
Vincent, the meticulous analyst, sounded the alarm about the city's dwindling supplies, particularly meat. "We need to find an alternative way to replenish our food stores," he insisted. The council members exchanged concerned glances, fully aware that the city's survival depended on securing essential resources.
Minerva, the strategist, suggested the use of the teleport system, but Vincent cautioned against it, citing the risk of exposing the teleportation nodes and inviting destruction. David, ever the pragmatist, proposed spreading out supply orders to different countries to minimize the quantity moved through any one node, a cautious approach that garnered the council's consideration.
However, the pressing question of how to respond to the camps and troops outside weighed heavily on their minds. Minerva, guided by a strong sense of morality, expressed reluctance to resort to violence against soldiers following orders from their President. She sought an alternative to bloodshed.
David, wise and level-headed, raised the ominous specter of an all-out assault on their city, questioning the limits of their shield and the potential consequences of a nuclear attack. The council members shuddered at the thought of a nuclear explosion on their doorstep.
Vincent, the voice of reason, acknowledged the need for more information and expertise in making these critical decisions. He recognized the moral dilemma of using Lilith, their most powerful mage, as a weapon in a potential war, emphasizing the importance of not compromising their principles.
As the council deliberated, they faced an uncertain future, fraught with difficult choices and the constant threat of conflict. The fate of their city and the delicate balance between preserving their way of life and avoiding all-out war hung in the balance, with no easy answers in sight.
Lilith’s home
In the penthouse suite that served as their home within the domed city, Sara and Margret gazed down upon the gathering troops with a mixture of concern and determination. The specter of violence loomed, and the gravity of their situation weighed heavily on their minds. The government's descent into authoritarian rule and the President's consolidation of power had left them with little choice but to prepare for the worst.
Sara, resolute and fiercely protective of her loved ones, turned to Margret and spoke with a solemn tone, "I can feel it, Margret. This is going to get violent, and I won't stand idly by. I'll fight alongside Lilith and Shar'li. It's where I belong, by their side. But you, my dear, you don't have to do this. You've already faced so much hardship after what happened to you. No one will judge you if you choose to stay safe here within the city."
Margret, however, was unwavering in her determination. She owed her newfound sense of family and belonging to Lilith and Shar'li, who had taken her in when she had no one else. Her eyes shone with resolve as she replied, "Lilith and Shar'li have given me a second chance at life. I won't shy away from this fight. Besides, it's awesome having three moms," she added with a mischievous grin, knowing how it teased Sara.
Sara couldn't help but smile at Margret's spirited response, and she playfully chased her around the living room as they exchanged lighthearted banter, “I told you not to call me, Mom.” Despite the gravity of their situation, these moments of joy and camaraderie were a reminder of the strength and resilience that bound their unusual, but loving, family together.
Margret cherished the sense of belonging she had found with her three remarkable caregivers. In their home, amid the turmoil outside, she had discovered a love and acceptance that made her feel truly cherished and valued, and she was willing to stand by their side, no matter what the future held.
City Garden of the Goddess
In the tranquil sanctuary of the City Garden of the Goddess, Lilith and Shar'li sought solace amidst the lush greenery, their footsteps soft against the earth. The world outside was marred by the looming specter of violence, and yet here, they could momentarily escape the turmoil that threatened their way of life.
Lilith, her thoughts heavy with the weight of responsibility, contemplated the unsettling situation that had befallen them. She had once been the harbinger of destruction, but now she had entrusted the fate of their people to the council she had established. It was a decision that required patience and restraint, even in the face of mounting aggression.
Shar'li, her tail coiled protectively around Lilith, was lost in her own thoughts. While the army at their doorstep concerned her, her greater worry was focused on her daughters, held captive by the enigmatic Mu’thar’s father.
She knew that her daughters' plight was being extended because of human interference, and it gnawed at her heart. She was determined to find a way to free them, her unwavering love a beacon of hope amidst the darkness.
As they walked hand in hand through the tranquil garden, Lilith and Shar'li found solace in each other's presence. Here, amid the beauty of nature and the shared warmth of their love, they drew strength to face the challenges that loomed ahead. Together, they would navigate the complex web of threats and uncertainties, driven by a shared commitment to their people and the unwavering bond that held their hearts as one.
As Lilith and Shar'li walked through the peaceful garden, the weight of their responsibilities bore down on them. Lilith, feeling the immense pressure of leadership, confided in her partner, her voice tinged with uncertainty, "What are we going to do, Shar'li? We can't hide underground and turn a blind eye to the troubles outside our shield. I understand our desire to seek information from Mu'thar, especially regarding our daughters, but there are so many pressing issues right now. I'm torn, and I don't know where we should focus our attention."
Shar'li, too, was grappling with the complexities of their situation, but she had no immediate answers for Lilith's questions. The garden provided a brief respite, a moment of reflection, but the world beyond its confines demanded their attention.
Their footsteps led them to the shrine of the goddess, a place of solace and contemplation. There, they found Elizabeth and James, deep in meditation. The mother and son were so engrossed in their spiritual communion that they did not hear Lilith and Shar'li's approach.
In the midst of uncertainty, they gathered at the sacred shrine, seeking guidance and clarity from the goddess. The challenges ahead were daunting, but in the unity of their shared purpose, they hoped to find the strength and wisdom needed to navigate the treacherous path that lay before them.
In the presence of the shrine and their shared determination, Elizabeth's heartfelt plea resonated deeply with Lilith and Shar'li. Lilith, as both a mother and a leader, understood the depth of her daughter's anguish and her burning desire to reunite with her sisters and free them from the sinister grip of the crown.
With a solemn nod, Lilith replied, "Elizabeth, I can see the pain in your eyes, and I can feel your determination. You are not alone in this. We will confront Mu'thar together, and we will do everything in our power to free our family and put an end to this tyranny."
Shar'li, her tail coiling protectively around Elizabeth, added, "You are our family, Elizabeth, and we will always stand by your side. We will break the hold of the crown over our loved ones and send Kar’tar to hell."
Off the coast of Washington State
As the Changzheng 11, a formidable submarine, patrolled off the coast of Washington State, the crew prepared to launch a JL-2 Submarine-Launched Ballistic Missile (SLBM) at the domed city. The missile was armed with a five-kiloton nuclear warhead, their desperate attempt to breach the city's mystical shields.
Inside the control room, tension hung heavy in the air as the officer of the deck announced their readiness. "Captain, we are at firing depth, spinning up number four missile tube," he reported, his voice resolute.
The captain, a man with a deep sense of duty and honor, knew the gravity of the situation. He had been chosen to carry out this mission, to strike a blow against the mages who were perceived as a threat to his homeland. He had a personal connection to the base commander at the Wuhan base, a connection that fueled his resolve.
Addressing his crew, the captain's voice held a mix of determination and solemnity. "Crew, we stand at a pivotal moment in history. Our mission is to neutralize the threat that the domed city poses to our nation. We understand the risks, but we also understand the importance of our duty. Prepare to fire the missile. May our actions lead to end of these demons."
With their orders clear and their purpose unwavering, the crew of the Changzheng 11 readied themselves for a mission fraught with peril and uncertainty, driven by their duty to their country and their belief in the righteousness of their cause.
As the crew of the Changzheng 11 launched the missile with a resounding cheer, the world was forever changed. The JL-2 SLBM streaked through the ocean, its deadly payload hurtling towards the domed city located deep within the United States.
The moment was fraught with tension and anticipation, and as the missile reached its target, a brilliant flash of light erupted in the sky above the domed city.
The crew of the Changzheng 11 had carried out their mission, but the true repercussions of their actions were yet to be fully understood. The world had witnessed a momentous event that would shape the future, leaving both hope and fear in its wake.
Sara and Margret
Margret was standing next to the window with Sara when they felt the explosion. Sara tackled Margret to the floor away from the windows. The shock wave broke the windows. Shattering all the glass into the apartment. Sara screamed as she collapsed onto the ground. They both fell silent as they hit the floor. Luckily, the shield blocked the radiation, but it could not block the pressure waves that followed the explosion.
It was the same around the whole city; everyone was knocked unconscious by the blast. Margret regained consciousness before Sara and shimmied out from under her. She looked down at Sara and screamed. Sara had a large chunk of glass penetrating her lower back, obviously cutting into her spine. Margret needed to find Lilith and Shar’li.
Lilith and Shar’li
Lilith and Shar’li woke up laying on the ground in the garden. They were sore from the pressure wave that hit them, but they could move. After they were able to shake the confusion from their minds, they teleported up the apartment.
Upon their arrival, they were greeted with Margret screaming for help and crying. They both ran into the living room. Both screamed at the site of Sara on the floor with a chunk of glass sticking out of her back. The amount of blood and the position of the glass indicated a major injury. Lilith knew that she would not be able to heal that kind of damage.
“Shar’li, can you change her to a succubus? With that heal her?” Lilith asked in desperation.
“I can share my blood with her, hopefully that will change her. I cannot be sure it will work, and I do not know if it will heal her spine.” She replied with tears running down her face.
Lilith held Margret as Shar’li went to work on Sara. Shar’li cut a lengthy line in her arm to get a good amount of blood flow. She then pulled the glass out of Sara’s back. Lilith used healing magic to help in the process as the bleeding soon stopped. They hoped her back would be fixed during her change. Lilith used magic to lift her up and keep her back stabilized and moved her to their bed. Margret’s Head dropped as they got Sara in bed. “I am so sorry. Sara jumped in front of me when she heard the explosion and pushed me to the ground. She was hurt because of me.”
Lilith grabbed her hand and gave her a kiss on top of her head. “No, Margret it is not your fault. Sara chose to save you. If it were you or Sara, I would be hurt the same amount. We might not be biologically related, but I love you like a daughter. I do not know if you realized how hard I fight for my family, but I consider you, my family. I would do exactly what I did for Sara to try to save her life, as I would for you. Now let us let Sara rest. I have no idea how long it will take to change her. Come I need to check on Elizabeth and her family.
Lilith and Margret teleported over to Elizabeth’s door. Lilith knocked on the door waiting for a response. When no one showed up Lilith teleported them both onto the other side of the door. Elizabeth was crying. Lilith ran over to where she was crying, that is when she saw David’s crushed body as one of the pillars in the apartment crushed him. She rushed over to Elizabeth and took her into her arms hugging her. “Shar’li is ok, but Sara was hurt badly. If the rest of the council does not approve, I will go over their heads and attack whoever did this. I will destroy all their government.”
“Elizabeth where was James during the attack?” This brought her focus off her husband. She started to panic, trying to remember where her son was.
“Oh Goddess, please don’t let me lose my son as well.” She thought a bit, struggling to remember where her son was. “He was at school today. We need to get over there quickly.” By that time Margret came around to the room her eyes spilling with tears. Lilith grabbed Elizabeth and Margret’s hand and teleported them to the entrance to the school.
Vincent was getting the students out of the building ushering the students to their parents. His face was covered in blood, but it looked like he had already stopped bleeding. Elizabeth ran over to him. “How is my son? Where is he?”
Vincent looked at Elizabeth, “your son is not hurt, he was in the casting chamber which is heavily protected. He is now trying to help find all the students he can.” His expression was that of admiration for James.
That is when Elizabeth’s legs gave out and she started sobbing again. Vincent looked confused. Lilith went up to him and very quietly told him that David was killed. Victor turned around to find another student that was uninjured. He sent the child to find James and bring him back. The kid ran off to fetch James for Elizabeth.
Vincent turned back to Lilith, “What are we going to do?”
“First, we need to move everyone to the underground city, we need to start getting everyone who needs medical care, gets checked out and treated. I on the other hand am going to the Pentagon. To many people I love were hurt, and I need to know who sent that nuke at us. I am sure it was not the USA government at least I hope considering they just lost thousands of troops in that attack. Either way I am going to find out who sent it and give out some retribution.” She looked at Vincent to dare him to tell her not to do that, but instead he said to let him know which country bombed them, so we could make a statement to the press.
“Margret, will you go back up to help Shar’li get Sara down into a place in the underground city. Also let Shar’li know that I am going to find out who did this and then I will be back.” Lilith told her while giving her a hug. Margret ran off toward the towers to get to our apartment.
Lilith gave Elizabeth a hug and kiss onto her cheek. “I will be back with the information we need to get Justice for David. Please do not go off on your own. James cannot lose you too.” Elizabeth just nodded that she understood.
Lilith was so incredibly angry, not only had Sara been hurt and she still may not have made it. She also felt terrible about Elizabeth’s loss. That was too much pain to get through without getting back at the people responsible. She headed towards the teleportation gate only to find it was offline. She sighed as she set up a shield to protect her from the radiation outside the shield. She would be flying to D.C.
It took Lilith five hours to fly to D.C. and locate the Pentagon. She pushed past the guards and walked into the entry foyer. As more guards showed up telling her not to move. She yelled out, "I want to know who dropped a nuke on my city! I am not in the mood for the runaround. You can fire all you want but your bullets will not hurt me.” She exclaimed to the guards that were surrounding her.
The front desk phone rang as the security officers put their weapons back in their holsters. The woman staffing the front desk told me that I would be escorted back to see General West and that he had the answers I was looking for. Lilith acknowledge the woman. She waited for her escort that ended up being a pretty Captain. She was thinking that if so, many things had not happened, she would try to seduce her to her bed.
Lilith was escorted back to General West’s office. When she entered, she saw a graying African American guy who looked like he was in the Marines. She sat down in the chair in front of his desk.
General West spoke up, “I wish you had not decided to come here because I am committing career suicide for talking to you. I am glad that you did not hurt anyone or break anything when you came in. Now I understand you are looking for information on who dropped that nuke. I am giving you this information because I want to get some payback for all the troops we lost.”
Lilith responded, “I understand that sentiment we lost some people as well. I will not mention my disappointment that the President decided to circle my city with those troops. I also figure that the people in charge here would be just as angry as I am due to your loss of troops. Now let us get the pleasantries out of the way and you just give me the information and I will make them pay and I will not respond the Presidents threats.”
“I thank you, for your understanding and not everyone thinks like the President, but we are not able to disregard his orders. Now the country that bombed you was China. They had a submarine off the west coast that we were not tracking. We know that once they fired, they dove deep and moved fast back towards China. I suppose this was in response to your attack on the base in Wuhan. No judgement on that attack, it is just what I think was the trigger.” Lilith thought that was likely why they attacked.
“I appreciate you talking to me General West, you will see my response on the news. Just know it will happen in the next two days.” With that she stood up and turned to the cutie Captain and smiled. “If you don’t mind, I am going to leave from here so no need to walk me out.” She opened a portal and walked through.”
“That power is really terrifying; I hope she doesn’t get angry at us and start destroying us.” General West told his Captain. “If I need to negotiate anything with her, I’m sending you.”
“Why me?” she asked the general.
“She likes you. You know that she is a lesbian and the way she was looking at you, she liked what she saw.” He told her.
The underground city
Lilith teleported into the underground city’s entrance. She found Vincent and Minerva together. “It was China. Give me a rundown on the numbers.” Lilith ordered.
Minerva responded to Lilith, “we have twenty dead and another one hundred and fifty that needed medical attention. Five of the dead were children. Sara is still unconscious.”
Rage was filling Lilith, so many killed and to many children were hurt and killed. Lilith kept herself calm on the outside because now was not the time to go raging. “I will be gathering a few people and we are going to attack the government building in Beijing. I am also going to make sure I kill Xi Jinping. I have the approval of the pentagon to conduct this attack. They lost some five thousand troops in this attack. They are not going to help though.”
Vincent looked at me and shook his head. “This should have never happened. I want to join this attack on Beijing. I need to get retribution for David. The kid gloves need to come off and we need to show the world that they cannot underestimate our resolve. I am also going to request that you take over for the council. We have proven to be ineffective when it comes to dealing with the governments. Lastly, I think we should talk to the UN after we take out Beijing.”
“We will talk about all that when we get back, but I welcome you to the fight. Ask around to see if we can get other volunteers. I need to see my family now.” Lilith said to Vincent and Minerva. They acknowledged her as she left for her apartment down her. It was designed by Shar’li, and I knew exactly where she made it.
Lilith walked over to our little cave. She had made it just like our cave from the back before Lilith was imprisoned. The first person she saw when I walked in was Margret. Lilith gave her a hug holding on to her pulling Margret to her chest. “I am glad you were not hurt. We had to many of our people hurt today. They both walked into the sleeping hut. There Shar’li was lying next to Sara who was showing signs of changing. Little blood red horns were poking through her head. That was a good sign.
“Shar’li, how is Sara doing?” Lilith asked in a soft voice.
Shar’li walked over to Lilith and pulled her into a hug. She whispered into her ear, “She is starting to change as you can see. Time will tell what will happen in the future. What did you find out about that bomb.”
Lilith whispered back, “It was China. I am planning an attack on their capital in two days. If you want, I would love you to come. If you think it will be ok.” Lilith gave her a kiss. “I need to check on Elizabeth and James, do you want to come with me?”
Shar’li nodded her head, “I need to see my daughter. Margret, can you keep an eye on Sara while we are out? She will sleep for the next few days.” She gave Margret a hug.
Shar’li showed Lilith the way to Elizabeth’s home. They knocked on the door. James was the one that answered. His face showed that he had been crying. Shar’li hugged him first followed by Lilith. They followed him to Elizabeth who looked heartbroken. Lilith sat next to her giving her a hug, “it was China.” It was all that Lilith needed to say to her.
“You are planning a large-scale attack, right?” Elizabeth asked.
“You know me, my daughter. Of course, I am going to attack them and will instill fear into all the governments.” Lilith responded. “Do you wish to join me? I can only imagine the pain you both are going through and I do not want to force anything onto you.”
“James and I need to talk about this before I will make my decision.” She replied as she held onto James. Lilith nodded.
“If you want to talk to us, we will be in our cave. Shar’li made it just like our home.” Lilith smiled at Shar’li.
“Shri’la, I will miss David too. He was a good man and I know that he was madly in love with you. Keep his memory in your heart and never forget how good he was for you. I love you so much and I hope that you and James will be able to find happiness in each other.” Shar’li told Elizabeth and hugged both her and James.
Lilith and Shar’li went back to their cave, as they entered the sleeping tent. They were confronted with a stern question, “Does someone want to tell me why I have a tail, wings, and horn?” Sara gave them both an angry look. Lilith and Shar’li were anything but upset. They both rushed and grabbed Sara in a big hug.
Lilith started examining Sara’s body looking for any other signs of a problem. “Does anything still hurt? How are you feeling? I am so happy that you can walk.” She continued to rattle on, not letting Sara say anything in return.
Sara grabbed Lilith’s face between her hands and brought Lilith up so she could talk to her. “Why am I a succubus? And why are we in this cave?”
“You almost died, Sara.” She was able to squeak out from Sara’s grip.
Sara let her go and looked at all three of them. Margret was the first to speak up. “You jumped in front of me when the nuclear explosion went off above our city. You were hit by a chunk of glass that went through your spinal cord. Lilith and Shar’li did whatever they could to save you. I also want to say thank you for saving me.” Margret looked down at her shoes, looking very timid, like she was afraid she was going to be punished.
Sara went into hug Margret, but Shar’li stepped in front of her. “Sara, you must learn how to control your strength you almost hurt Lilith when you grabbed her face. None of us wished to do this without permission, but the circumstances made it so we could only do this to save you.” Shri’la gave her a hug.
Sara turned to Lilith who was massaging her cheeks and flexing her jaw muscles. “Lilith I am so sorry I hurt you. Thank you both for saving my life. I am sorry for getting upset with you.
Lilith answered Sara with a deep enthusiastic kiss. “Sara, can you control your tail? Now is not the time for sex, and even though it feels wonderful rubbing me. I need you to take it out of the front of my pants.”
Sara looked embarrassed by what was happening. “I did not know I was doing that. Does it always do that?”
“Yes, young succubus has control problems, you are already doing better than our kids. We have plenty of experience so we can help you with control. If you do not want to talk to us, you can also talk to Elizabeth. Just wait a while before you talk to her, she is grieving.” Shar’li told her.
“What happened to Elizabeth?” Sara asked in a worried tone.
“We lost twenty people one of the ones lost was David. He was crushed by a pilar when it fell on him.” Lilith explained in a solemn tone. Tears started to form in her eyes as she thought about the pain Elizabeth was going through. She was going to make China pay for their actions.
“Oh, that is terrible.” Sara said in a sad tone. “We need to do something for all those who were lost.”
“We will once we get back from Beijing. But tonight, Shar’li and I are going to take care of you and help you get a hold on your powers.” Lilith told Sara rubbing on her arm. “You formed different than Shar’li, have you noticed that you don’t have the same blueish hue to your skin and your horns, and your tail are red not like any succubus I have ever see.”
Sara looked in the mirror and saw just how different she looked. She now had black hair with straight long red horns poking out of the top of her head. Her tail was long and read with a barbed tip. The wings on her back were black as well and she had a more voluptuous figure than she had before. Another thing she noticed was that her magic felt different.
She held out her hands and conjured blue fireballs in her hands. She did not need a focus any more to cast magic. Shar’li gasped at her display of magic, “Lilith she has magic like you. I can see it in the way the magical energy flowed through her when she casted her spell.”
“She has both of our powers; it must have happened when we combined our powers when we healed her.” Lilith replied curiously.
Sara looked a little concerned, “Is this going to be a problem?”
“I don’t think so, but you may be more powerful than any other succubus.” Shar’li replied. “Margret would you please excuse us we have some testing to do with Sara and I know you do not want to watch us. I have a separate sleeping area for you.” Shar’li hugged and kissed her on the head.
Margret left quickly with a smile. She thought to herself, ‘yes, I do not want to see them having sex. At least they thought about me when they designed this cave and gave me a place so that I can give them some privacy.’ She did not want to go to her sleeping area though. She wanted to talk to some of her classmates. She had finally come to accept her change and was not worried about what they would say to her.
After Margret left Lilith jumped into Sara’s arms and gave her a deep kiss. “Goddess, Sara, you are giving off pheromones that are driving me crazy. I had to fight with all my might to stop you from taking me when your tail was rubbing on me. I have never reacted to anyone like this before. Please take me and show me what your tail can do to me.”
Shar’li pulled Lilith off Sara, “Lilith are her pheromones that strong to you. I wonder if it's because your magic is connected causing you to be more susceptible to her succubus charms. You need to work on your resistance as well as her control.”
“How are you not effected by her smell?” Lilith asked.
“Because I am queen succubus Lilith pheromones do not work on me. I thought you were immune to the pheromones of succubus, Lilith?” Shar’li asked Lilith.
“I never have been before; this is something new for me. But I want both of you, it is like I want you both whenever I smell her right now, I am just so horny. I want you both right now I cannot stand it. I need you both to make love to me.” Lilith was crying because she could not contain herself.
Sara was breathing heavily in response to Lilith’s desire. Her tail was rubbing on Shar’li’s tail. This was breaking Shar’li’s will. Clothes started flying as they gave into their desires, and they fell onto the pillows on the floor. They went on for hours as Sara got the feel of her new body.
When they woke up the next morning, Lilith felt different. She was not feeling the enhanced desire for Sara anymore. Which was interesting, she also had knot in her belly. This was worrisome as she couldn’t figure out what was wrong with her. She decided she would wait and see if it went away.
Lilith gave Shar’li a kiss and then leaned over to give Sara a kiss. Again, the attraction to Sara was like it was before. Maybe she just needed to get it out of their system.
Author's note: I am happy to announce that I have found a new job so that I can get back into my writing again. I am looking forward to sharing my new ideas with all of you.
Lilith heard her name being called behind her as she walked through the city. She stopped and turned around to see who was calling her. Margret came around the corner out of breath, like she had been running a marathon.
Margret bent over, trying to catch her breath and slow her heart as she stopped before Lilith. "Lilith, I need to ask you something before you head off to China. Let's address the UN first. Not you, though; I think it would be better if this came from someone like me."
"Margret, why do you think you can get through to the leaders when everything else we have tried just put them further away?"
"Because Lilith, I can relate to their fear more than you can. When you have talked to the world's people, you speak with indifference rather than respect. I get it; you don't live in the same world as the rest of us humans. You can afford to live outside the societal norm that keeps this world chugging. I know this world, and I have not been as ingrained with magic's superiority as many of the adults down here."
"But what do you hope to accomplish? The Chinese government needs to pay for the attack on our people."
"Yes, but we need to explain to the world why we are not a threat to any of them before we attack China. Right now, China is a hero to many countries because of their actions. We need to show the world that we were never the aggressor in our fight with the Chinese. This way, when we attack, it is seen as righteous rather than another flex of our might over humans."
Lilith thought about what Margret was telling her. She was right about my attitude toward humans. They have always been nothing but a minor blip on my radar. My superiority over them made me less concerned about their feeling than mine. I just tried to force acceptance of me onto them without accepting them. I blew off their concerns and reacted harshly whenever they fought against taking me and my own.
"Margret, when would you like to go talk to the UN? I can easily transport you there."
"I know you want to take me there, but if you show up with me, they will see this as a farce than what it actually is. Let me and my classmates go alone. You can open the portal for us and be ready if we need any help, but this needs to be seen as something you are not involved in."
"You must ask Elizabeth's permission if you want James to accompany you. I do not want this to change minds, and I will be ready to pull you all out if you are all in danger. You have my permission to go."
Margret ran off to prepare for her mission while Lilith continued checking with the citizens under her care. Lilith understood where Margret was coming from and hoped she could change some hearts and minds. That still did not let China off the hook, and she needed to prepare her people for the attack against Beijing.
Margret's Path
Margret stood next to James and Justin from her class. He was already an adult. His magic was also on par with James so they would be safe from gun attacks. She hoped that even with the disruption they would cause by teleporting right into the UN General Assembly. Several speakers were planned for the day, so most countries' representatives should be in the assembly room.
All three of them were dressed professionally and looked ready to go. Lilith opened a portal to the front of the General Assembly as the three walked through confidently.
The assembly members were all started by the portal and the arrival of the three mages. Justin locked the exit doors with a wave of his hands so that none of the members could leave without hearing what they had to say. They hoped this would not cause more problems but wanted this message to be noticed.
Margret walked up to the dais and addressed the representatives. "Three days ago, a nuclear weapon was launched at our city. The Chinese fired this weapon so that, as most of you probably know by now. The atomic blast killed thousands of American troops and many of our people. This was a senseless attack against people who were trying to live their lives.
The nations of the world have continually sought to harm us just for existing. I am only sixteen years old, and I have experienced the hate you threw at us. I have never done anything to harm anyone, yet I get attacked by world governments just because I have a power that they can not control. More than a million of us have lived with you our whole lives. We were friends, neighbors, and lovers.
Yet we are labeled bad guys because Micheal, an Angel, argued with Lilith. I understand that you are scared of us, just as I am scared of you. You all dropped a nuclear bomb on us, killing a member of Lilith's family. Why should we not fear you and what you can do to us? You already have murdered us in labs and prison camps and on the streets. Now, you bomb us as we segregate ourselves from you. Lilith has only attacked in response to an attack on us. Your citizens and governments started the fight against us.
Like the other children, the three of us just wanted to live like normal kids, and you have taken that away from us. How can we trust any of you after what you have shown us? I just wanted to be a girl and grow up to have a family and friends. I am not a violent person. I don't want to hurt anyone.
Lilith doesn't want to hurt anyone; she feels she is being driven to do it by the actions of others. She wants to protect us from betrayal and death at your hands. We want to coexist with you peacefully. We want to make this world better. My friend James would like to say some words to you." Margret stepped down from the dais.
James took the stage and cleared his throat. "I have known Lilith for longer than most people. Lilith is my grandmother. I was born human, just like all of you. Until Lilith came to live with my parents, I thought I was an average human with no magic. My parents both could use magic, which caused many problems in my school. Lilith changed all that for me; she saw that my magic, like those two with me, was different from that of other wizards.
My mother and father were both historians. They both taught history at the University in the city I grew up in. That was taken away from them by the government and the citizens of my city. Why? I was because they can use magic. They taught at that University for seventeen years. You took away something they loved when they had done nothing wrong.
You have taken more away from me with your fight against us. I lost my home, my sense of safety, and, recently, my father. That bomb China dropped on us caused the death of my father and several of my friends. We were not interacting with the outside world, yet you all continued to attack us.
You broke my mother's heart; my father was the only man she ever fell in love with in her tens of thousands of years alive. Not only did you break her heart, but you ignited a fire of rage in Lilith and her wife, Shar'li. You almost killed their girlfriend as well. They managed to save her, but it was only just so.
So when Lilith strikes back at China, know this. They brought it on themselves. Unlike Margret here, I felt hurt personally. I would prefer that we did not have to fight against you, but you started this war. You have no one to blame but yourselves. You may come to your senses and work with us to make a better world. I don't hold much hope for you; you all carry too much hate toward people unlike you." James turned, and a portal formed behind them. They all proceeded to walk through.
China
Military vehicles were rolled out in front of the Zhongnanhai building in Beijing, hoping to protect China's central hall of government. A country-wide lockdown was initiated. No trains or planes moved across the country.
Lilith and thirty other wizards teleported onto the center of Tiananmen Square. Lilith yelled to soldiers, "Bring out your leaders, and we will not kill you along with them."
These soldiers were committed to their country and opened fire on the group. None of their munitions could get through their shields. The arrival of Changhe Z-10 attack helicopters made fighting back for the wizards tricky. With all the dust and debris, the guns and rockets kicked up around them.
Elizabeth flew out from inside the shield and ripped the attacking helicopters apart. Her screams of rage echoed throughout the square. Tears flowed from her eyes as she worked through her heartache. Helicopters came crashing to the ground, smacking into buildings surrounding the square. The Forbidden City and the Great Hall of the People were hit. Fires started to ravage the buildings.
Lilith and Sara tore into the soldiers on the ground. Vehicles were flipped over. Soldiers' screams overcame the sounds of the guns. Rivers of blood were flowing down the street. It was a massacre. The soldiers didn't stand a chance. The remaining wizards were casting fire and earth spells at the Zhongnanhai building.
The building was surrounded by fire as stone walls crumbled against the assault of the spells striking it. Unless tunnels were out of the building, no one would survive the destruction. The collapse of three structures that served as the symbols of the Chinese government were destroyed, and the wizards teleported away.
The Underground City
There was no celebration when all the wizards returned. It was a solemn mood around the city. Lilith's family gathered together to mourn the loss of David. They all comforted James and Elizabeth, letting them let their grief out.
The news described the destruction in Beijing. Many were not happy about the destruction of the Forbidden City. The White House Press Secretary stated to the President,
"We here acknowledge the destruction in China; we feel that they got what they deserved for killing nearly two thousand of our soldiers in that unprovoked attack on US soil.
We communicated with Lilith about who had launched the attack on her city. She had asked us to let her retaliate against China, and she would also punish China for our loss of troops. We pray that the families of the soldiers lost that day can find peace with the knowledge that their deaths were avenged. The President is communicating with Congress to create a support package for those soldiers' families.
After the speech was given at the UN, White House officials discussed what new strategies we can employ to deal with wizards. Currently, we are leaving all laws in place until further notice."
The world awoke to a new reality, one marked by seismic shifts in power and authority. The destruction of the domed city and the subsequent demise of China's senior leadership at the hands of Lilith's army sent shockwaves rippling across the globe. For those who had opposed the magical community, it was a bitter pill to swallow; their hopes of eradicating what they saw as a threat dashed in an instant.
In Far East Asia, the fallout was particularly acute. With the collapse of the Communist Party leadership, China found itself plunged into chaos and uncertainty. The power vacuum left in the wake of their demise left the country adrift, with no clear direction forward. The absence of a coherent response plan only served to exacerbate the situation, leaving the nation vulnerable to internal strife and external pressure.
As the world watched, anxieties mounted, and questions loomed large. What would become of China in the aftermath of this unprecedented upheaval? How would neighboring countries and global powers respond to the sudden void of leadership? The future of the region hung in the balance, teetering on the edge of turmoil and transformation.
Lilith's decisive actions against China reverberated across the world, sending a clear and unmistakable message: those who dared to threaten or attack the magical community would face swift and uncompromising retribution. Yet, her approach also demonstrated a measure of restraint and precision, as she made a point to spare civilians and target only the government and its leadership.
This calculated strategy underscored Lilith's commitment to justice and accountability. By holding responsible parties directly accountable for their actions, she sent a powerful signal to the world: there would be consequences for aggression or persecution against the magical community. However, innocent civilians would not bear the brunt of her wrath.
In this way, Lilith's actions served as both a warning and a promise. They affirmed her resolve to protect her people and uphold their rights while offering a pathway to reconciliation and peace. It was a message that resonated far beyond the borders of China, shaping the perceptions and attitudes of nations and leaders worldwide.
In the wake of these events, the world would undoubtedly think twice before crossing paths with Lilith and her allies. Her reputation as a formidable force to be reckoned with was solidified, ensuring that future adversaries would tread cautiously in their dealings with the magical community.
As Lilith stood before the cameras, flanked by Sara, Shar'li, and Margret, the weight of her words hung heavy in the air. Dressed in navy business suits, they projected an image of strength and unity as they prepared to address the world.
With a composed demeanor, Lilith approached the microphone and began her address, her voice carrying the gravity of her words. "People of the world," she began, "I stand before you to acknowledge the responsibility for the attack on the Chinese government—a response to their unprovoked nuclear assault on our city."
Her words were deliberate, echoing the sentiments conveyed to the U.N. just days prior. Lilith spoke of the personal losses suffered in the attack, as well as the tragic loss of thousands of soldiers who had been caught in the crossfire. "It was never my intention to harm those who were respectful in our negotiations," she admitted, acknowledging the soldiers' impossible position of obeying orders while striving to maintain peace.
Offering condolences to the families of those who had perished, Lilith expressed her deep regret for the senseless loss of life. She also expressed gratitude to the Pentagon for their collaboration in crafting a measured response to the attack.
Turning to Margret, Lilith introduced her as the new Press Secretary, recognizing her insights and understanding of both Lilith's intentions and the challenges faced by wizards in the modern world. "Margret brings a perspective of neutrality and empathy, which I value deeply," Lilith affirmed.
With her prepared statement concluded Lilith opened the floor to questions from the assembled reporters, ready to address the concerns and inquiries of the global community. It was a pivotal moment—one that would shape perceptions, forge alliances, and pave the way for a new chapter in the relationship between the magical and non-magical worlds.
As the questioning turned to the crucial issue of what lay ahead, Lilith's response was clear and unwavering. "Our goal," she stated firmly, "is to create an environment where wizards can return to their homes and coexist peacefully with the rest of their communities."
Her words carried a sense of determination and hope, emphasizing a vision of reconciliation and harmony between magical and non-magical populations. Lilith spoke of a future where differences were respected and accepted, where wizards could once again find a place within society without fear or prejudice.
However, when pressed on the topic of potential future attacks, Lilith hesitated, aware of the delicate balance between asserting her community's right to self-defense and escalating tensions further. With a thoughtful pause, she chose her words carefully, steering away from any overt threats of violence.
"We remain committed to dialogue and diplomacy," she asserted, her tone measured. "While we will always defend ourselves and our rights, our primary focus is on fostering understanding and cooperation among all people."
It was a delicate balancing act, navigating the complexities of power and diplomacy while remaining true to the principles of peace and justice. Lilith's response reflected a nuanced approach, one that sought to chart a path forward that prioritized unity and mutual respect, even in the face of uncertainty and adversity.
Despite Lilith's hopes that her message would bring an end to the cycle of violence and allow her to focus on finding her daughters, the harsh reality of their situation soon became painfully apparent. The attacks had escalated tensions, making it increasingly difficult to pursue her personal quest amidst the chaos and turmoil that gripped the world.
The renewed hostilities served as a stark reminder that the path to peace was fraught with obstacles and setbacks. As much as Lilith longed for resolution and closure, the pressing demands of defending her community and navigating the complexities of international relations took precedence.
With each passing day, the urgency of the situation intensified, and Lilith found herself torn between her responsibilities as a leader and her unwavering determination to reunite with her daughters. The dream of finding them and bringing them home seemed more elusive than ever, overshadowed by the ever-present threat of conflict and uncertainty.
Yet, amidst the turmoil and adversity, Lilith remained steadfast in her resolve. She refused to abandon hope or compromise her principles, knowing that the journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but determined to press on, fueled by love and unwavering determination.
As Mu'thar languished in his cold, dim cell beneath the underground city, his thoughts churned with frustration and bitterness. The occasional trickle of sexual energy that reached him served as a cruel reminder of his diminished state, offering a fleeting reprieve from the oppressive monotony of his confinement.
Yet, even as he clung to this small semblance of vitality, Mu'thar's mind seethed with resentment and confusion. How had he, the son of the Incubus lord, been so thoroughly outmaneuvered and imprisoned by mere mortals? The defiance of Shar'li and the other women gnawed at him, a testament to their strength and resilience in the face of his powers.
With each passing day, Mu'thar's frustration grew, fueled by a burning desire for revenge and retribution. He longed for the day his father would break their wills and bend them to his whims, relegating them to their rightful place as subservient pawns in his father's grand design.
Yet, as he brooded in his solitary confinement, Mu'thar knew that his musings alone would not bring about his liberation. He would need to devise a cunning plan, one that would outsmart his captors and restore his lost power and prestige. Until then, he bided his time, plotting his eventual triumph and the downfall of those who dared to defy him.
As Sara, the new succubus, approached Mu'thar's cell, her presence exuded an irresistible allure that sent shivers down his spine. Her striking features, adorned with red horns and tail, stood in stark contrast to her jet-black hair and wings, captivating him with their otherworldly beauty. Yet, it was the pale, milky hue of her skin that mesmerized him the most, drawing him deeper into her enchanting gaze.
"Mu'thar," she began, her voice dripping with honeyed charm, "I've come to introduce myself to you as we are family. My name is Sara, and I am the wife of both Lilith and Shar'li." Mu'thar's confusion was palpable, his mind struggling to reconcile Sara's identity with his preconceived notions.
"I don't believe you," he retorted, his words laced with skepticism. "Sara is a mortal human."
Sara's response was swift, her demeanor unflappable in the face of his disbelief. "Oh, my dear," she replied with a hint of amusement, "you are indeed well-informed but perhaps a bit behind on the latest developments. Lilith and Shar'li recently bestowed upon me the gift of succubushood, transforming me into the alluring being you see before you."
Sara's sweet tones passed through her lips, "I offer you a path out of this city; all I ask in return is information on your father's location and where he has your aunts stashed."
Mu'thar bristled at her words, his pride wounded by the revelation. "I will not betray my father," he spat defiantly, his resolve unwavering despite Sara's attempts to sway him.
With a regretful sigh, Sara shook her head. "It's a pity you've chosen this path," she remarked, her tone tinged with sadness. "Now, your fate is sealed. Lilith and Shar'li will have their way with you, and there will be no escape."
As Sara turned to leave, Mu'thar's heart sank with the realization that his defiance had sealed his own demise. He had gambled his life on pride and stubbornness, only to discover too late that his enemies held all the cards. In the cold confines of his cell, he braced himself for the inevitable, knowing that his fate was now in the hands of those he had dared to oppose.
Lilith's smile was filled with admiration and affection as she watched Sara walk away from Mu'thar's cell. "That was a fantastic performance, my love," she praised, her voice filled with genuine admiration.
Drawing Sara close, Lilith cupped her face tenderly, their lips meeting in a passionate kiss. In that moment of intimacy, they shared a profound connection, strengthened by their resolve and unwavering commitment to each other.
As they parted, Lilith's gaze lingered on Sara, her heart filled with gratitude for her unwavering support and steadfast loyalty. Together, they were a formidable force, united in their pursuit of justice and retribution against those who sought to harm them.
With Sara by her side, Lilith knew that they could overcome any challenge that lay ahead. Their love was a source of strength and solace in the face of adversity, a beacon of hope in a world filled with darkness and uncertainty. And as they stood together, united in purpose and passion, they knew nothing could stand in their way.
With Sara's masterful performance and Mu'thar's defiance, Lilith and her allies had set the stage for their trap to ensnare their elusive adversary. All that remained was to restore Mu'thar's power and orchestrate his escape, luring him into their carefully laid snare.
Drawing upon their passion for each other, Lilith and her two loves began the intricate process of replenishing Mu'thar's strength; they succumbed to their passions for each other and let him feed on the sexual energy they released during their passions, to reignite the dormant flames of his power. It was a delicate task, requiring proper restraint so that he would not suspect anything, but they were determined to succeed at any cost.
As Mu'thar's strength began to return, Lilith and her allies prepared the final stages of their plan, ensuring that every detail was meticulously arranged to perfection. With calculated precision, they crafted an illusion of freedom, tempting Mu'thar with the promise of escape and vengeance against his captors.
As the moment of truth approached, Lilith and her allies stood ready, poised to spring their trap and bring Mu'thar to justice. With their combined strength and cunning, they were confident that victory would soon be theirs and that their enemy would finally be exposed and ripe for their attack.
With the stage set and the trap primed, Lilith and her allies prepared to spring into action. They had given Mu'thar enough power to lead them to his home, trusting in his desperation for freedom to guide their path. The path out had been meticulously cleared, leaving only one final step: shaking the ground and releasing the spell that held Mu'thar captive.
As the moment of truth arrived, Lilith and her allies focused their magic, channeling their combined energy into the earth beneath Mu'thar's feet. With a powerful surge of power, they unleashed a seismic shockwave, shaking the ground and shattering the magical barrier that bound Mu'thar within his cage.
In an instant, the spell holding Mu'thar prisoner dissipated, and he found himself free once more, his newfound power coursing through his veins like a wildfire. With a triumphant roar, he surged forward, driven by the promise of vengeance and freedom.
As Mu'thar led Lilith and her allies on a winding path across the country, it became increasingly apparent that he was far more cunning and resourceful than they had anticipated. He seemed to stay one step ahead with each twist and turn, leading them on a wild goose chase that spanned cities, states, and even countries.
Their journey took them through bustling metropolises and remote wilderness as Mu'thar skillfully evaded capture at every turn. From the streets of New York City to the rugged terrain of the Rocky Mountains, he led them on a relentless pursuit that tested their resolve and determination.
But despite the challenges they faced, Lilith and her allies remained undeterred, their determination unwavering as they doggedly pursued their quarry. With each passing mile, they drew closer to their goal, knowing that their patience and perseverance would eventually lead them to Mu'thar's doorstep.
As Lilith, Sara, and Shar'li followed Mu'thar's lead to the bustling warehouse in Los Angeles, a sense of anticipation hung heavy in the air. The rhythmic hum of activity and the sight of shipping containers coming and going only heightened their apprehension.
As Lilith, Sara, and Shar'li felt the ominous presence of demon magic emanating from the warehouse, they exchanged knowing glances, their resolve steeling in the face of the looming threat. While the warehouse before them was undoubtedly a focal point of Mu'thar's dark activities, they couldn't shake the feeling that it was just one piece of a much larger puzzle.
With a silent understanding, they acknowledged that their mission was far from over. While confronting Mu'thar and dismantling his operations within the warehouse was crucial, they knew that their ultimate goal extended beyond its walls. There were likely other locations, other strongholds where Mu'thar exerted his influence and orchestrated his sinister schemes.
Armed with this knowledge, Lilith and her allies prepared to strike with precision and determination. They would dismantle the warehouse and root out any traces of demon magic within, but they would also remain vigilant, ready to pursue any leads that might lead them to Mu'thar's other lairs.
They knew that victory would not be achieved with a single battle but through a relentless pursuit of justice and a steadfast commitment to eradicating the darkness that threatened their world. With their unwavering resolve as their guide, they set forth into the warehouse, prepared to confront whatever horrors awaited them within.
"If we ruin operations here, we can draw out Kar'tar and the rest of his ilk," Sara suggested. Sara's suggestion resonated with Lilith and Shar'li, their minds aligning with the strategic wisdom of drawing out Kar'tar and his cohorts by disrupting their operations. With a nod of agreement, they proceeded cautiously, masking their power to avoid tipping their hand prematurely.
As they prepared to enter the warehouse, Lilith and her allies focused their energies, cloaking themselves in a veil of subtle magic that would conceal their true strength and intentions. It was a delicate balance, maintaining their cover while remaining formidable enough to confront any threats in wait.
With their preparations complete, they moved forward, their steps purposeful and resolute as they approached the entrance to the warehouse. As they crossed the threshold, they remained vigilant, their senses attuned to any signs of danger or deception.
As Lilith, Sara, and Shar'li navigated through the labyrinthine maze of shipping containers, their senses keenly attuned to the ominous presence of demon magic, they remained steadfast and focused, unaffected by the malevolent energies that permeated the warehouse.
"I was never this sloppy with my magic," Shar'li remarked, her voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and disdain as they moved silently through the shadows.
Their progress was halted as they stumbled upon a group of armed guards stationed strategically amidst the towering stacks of containers. Lilith's heart sank at the sight, realizing that brute force alone would not suffice to overcome their adversaries. They needed a more strategic approach that would allow them to confront Kar'tar directly.
With a shared understanding, Lilith, Sara, and Shar'li made a bold decision—to allow themselves to be captured, thereby gaining access to Kar'tar and his inner circle. It was a risky gambit, fraught with danger, but they knew it was their best chance of confronting their enemy face-to-face.
And so, with steely resolve, they allowed themselves to be taken into custody by the guards, their minds focused on the task ahead and the ultimate goal of bringing Kar'tar to justice. For Lilith and her allies, the path to victory lay not in brute strength alone but in cunning strategy.
Sara's charisma and charm worked quickly on the guards' weak minds. They were immediately captivated by her allure. "We are wanted by your boss; you should capture us and take us to him," Sara commanded them. With effortless grace, she led the way, her seductive sway drawing the guards under her spell as they bound the arms of Lilith, Sara, and Shar'li.
As they were escorted through the maze of tunnels beneath the warehouse, the guards pushed and shoved them, their movements rough and aggressive. But Lilith and her allies remained composed, their facades of submission masking their true intentions.
Upon reaching a lower level, they were handed off to a group of incubi, who attempted to ensnare them with their own brand of charm. But Lilith and her companions played their parts to perfection, feigning susceptibility to the incubi's influence while secretly plotting their next move.
With each step, they moved further away from the warehouse, deeper into the heart of darkness where Kar'tar awaited. And as they continued their charade, Lilith and her allies prepared to strike, their determination unyielding as they drew ever closer to their elusive quarry.
The three were taken to a large throne room, where metal collars were put on their necks, and chains were attached to the floor. They waited in submission for Kar'tar to arrive. The incubi in the room were all laughing and joking about who would get to break them in. These incubi were not used to being told no.
As Kar'tar entered the throne room, his imposing presence filled the space, his handsome face twisted into a cruel smirk as he dragged Tra'tha behind him by a chain. His long, thin black horns, resembling the horns of a ram, added to his menacing appearance. Despite his attempts to flaunt his muscular chest, it held no sway over Lilith and Shar'li, whose anger flared at the sight of Tra'tha's beaten and battered face.
Lilith's fists clenched with fury, her eyes blazing with righteous indignation as she beheld the sight before her. Shar'li's expression mirrored Lilith's rage, her spaded tail thrashing behind her as she fought to contain her fury.
"Ah, Lilith, Shar'li, how delightful to see you," he sneered, his tone dripping with malice. "As for Tra'tha here, let's just say she had the audacity to defy me. A little punishment was to remind her of her place."
Tra'tha's bruised and bloodied face bore silent testament to the brutality she had endured at Kar'tar's hands, her eyes filled with defiance even in the face of her tormentor.
"It seems we have an unexpected guest; what a strange little succubus we have here. I suppose we could charge double the price for the use of her body," he said with a vile grin as he spoke about Sara. "But where is my toy, Shri'la? Was she too afraid to face me again? That's ok. I just tracked her down. She will probably come crawling back now that I have you, Lilith."
Kar'tar's words struck like a venomous arrow, his taunts intended to provoke and incite. But Lilith remained steadfast, her resolve unshaken by his petty insults.
"Puny human or not, I am still more powerful than you could ever imagine," she retorted, her voice laced with a cold fury that sent a shiver down Kar'tar's spine. "And unlike you, I do not need to rely on cheap tricks to assert my dominance."
Shar'li stepped forward, her eyes flashing with an intensity that matched Lilith's. "Kar'tar, you may have once held sway over us with your charms, but those days are long gone. We are no longer the weak, submissive succubi you once knew. We have reclaimed our power, our strength, and our independence. And we will not bow to you or anyone else ever again."
Sara's smirk grew wider as she watched Kar'tar's frustration mount. "Face it, Kar'tar. You're nothing but a pathetic excuse for a demon, clinging to whatever power you can grasp. But you will never be a match for us."
As Kar'tar's words lashed out at Shar'li, her laughter rang out defiantly, a sharp retort to his arrogance. But when he revealed the crown, a glimmer of recognition flickered in her eyes, her heart sinking at the sight of the symbol of her lost power.
"With this crown, I can easily control all of your minds," Kar'tar boasted, his voice dripping with smugness as he attempted to use its charm on them.
But to his dismay, his efforts proved futile. Lilith felt only a fleeting surge of lust towards Shar'li, while Sara and Shar'li herself barely felt any pull at all. With a derisive snort, Lilith dismissed Kar'tar's feeble attempt at manipulation.
"Foolish boy," she scoffed, her voice laced with contempt. "Did you actually think you could use my crown against me? I am the succubus queen; charms do not work on me. You weak man, you have yet to face someone like me."
With a swift motion, Shar'li broke free from her bonds. Her movements were fluid and graceful as she seized control of the crown, causing it to float over her head. As it settled into place, a surge of power coursed through her veins, restoring her authority as succubus queen.
"Bow to me, you lowly pigs," she commanded, her voice ringing out with authority as all the incubus in the room immediately dropped to their hands and knees, prostrating themselves before her.
Meanwhile, Sara and Lilith broke free from their chains with a flicker of magic, their eyes blazing with determination. Tra'tha, kneeling on the floor in tears, begged for forgiveness, her voice filled with remorse and desperation.
"Please, Mother, I didn't know he was that cruel when I met him. Please don't hate me," she pleaded, her words tinged with sorrow as she reached out to them, her heart heavy with regret for her choices.
Lilith's voice held a mixture of sorrow and disappointment as she addressed her daughter, her heart heavy with the weight of the betrayal that had torn their family apart.
"Daughter, I will always love you," she began, her voice trembling with emotion. "But what you did to our family...it hurt everyone. Did you ever stop to consider the betrayal you committed against your sisters? They trusted you, Tra'tha. They loved up to you, and you led them into a life of slavery and torment."
Tra'tha's gaze faltered under the weight of her mother's words, her shame and regret evident in every line of her bruised and battered face.
"Mother, I'm sorry," she whispered, her voice barely above a breath. "I was lost...confused. I didn't know what else to do."
Lilith's expression softened slightly at her daughter's words, but her resolve remained steadfast. "Enough, Tra'tha," she said firmly. "We all face hardships in life, but how we choose to respond to them defines us. You made a choice, and now you must face the consequences."
With a heavy heart, Lilith rose to her feet, her eyes meeting Tra'tha's with a mixture of love and sorrow. "You will be punished for your actions," she declared, her voice steady despite the pain that echoed within her. "But know that even in your darkest moments, you are still my daughter, and I will always be here for you."
With those words, Lilith turned away, her heart heavy with the burden of the choices that had brought them to this moment. But she knew that even in the midst of their pain and sorrow, there was still hope for redemption, still a chance to rebuild what had been broken. As she walked away, her resolve remained unbroken, her love for her daughter unwavering, even in the face of betrayal.
Shar'li's voice trembled with a mixture of sorrow and disbelief as she addressed her daughter, her eyes brimming with tears at the sight of Tra'tha's battered form.
"How could you do this to your sisters?" she implored, her voice thick with emotion. "We may be demons but must not sink to their level. You put those magical collars on your sisters, promising them safety and protection. How could you, Tra'tha?"
Tra'tha's gaze wavered under the weight of her mother's words, her bruised and bloodied face betraying the turmoil within her. Shame flickered in her eyes as she struggled to find the words to respond, the weight of her actions bearing down upon her like a heavy burden.
"I...I thought I was doing what was best," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I thought I was protecting them, keeping them safe from harm. But I see now that I was wrong. I have betrayed everything we stand for, everything you taught me."
Shar'li's words cut through the air like a knife, her voice tinged with a mixture of anguish and anger as she addressed her daughter. "Tra'tha, do not offer me any more false excuses," she admonished, her tone firm and unwavering. "You wanted power, and so you took it."
Her heart heavy with sorrow, Shar'li turned to Kar'tar, her eyes blazing with a fierce determination. "Take us to my daughters!" she demanded, her voice laced with an anger that was far removed from the sweet, loving succubus that Sara and Lilith knew her to be.
Both Lilith and Sara understood the depth of Shar'li's rage, the pain of a mother who had seen her daughters led astray by the allure of power and ambition. They knew this anger was born not out of hatred but out of love—a love so fierce and unwavering that it could not bear to see her children lost to darkness.
As Lilith, Shar'li, Sara, and Tra'tha stepped into the dimly lit room, the stench of despair and suffering hung heavy in the air. Their hearts sank as they beheld the rows of cages, each one containing a woman stripped of her dignity and humanity. The sight of women from diverse backgrounds, trafficked from around the world and subjected to unimaginable horrors, filled them with a profound sense of anguish and rage.
But their anguish turned to horror as their gaze fell upon the thirty cages filled with succubi, their once vibrant and powerful kin reduced to mere shadows of their former selves. And at the end of the row, in the four cages, lay their daughters, starved and beaten, their faces bearing the marks of untold suffering.
Lilith clenched her hands into fists, her nails digging into her palms, and tears welled in her eyes. "Bellatine... Sabine... Kali... Fasha..." she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.
Shar'li's spaded tail thrashed behind her, her eyes blazing with fury as she surveyed the scene before her. "Kar'tar, you vile creature," she growled, her voice trembling with rage. "You will pay dearly for what you have done to our daughters. I swear it."
Sara's grip tightened on Tra'tha's chain, her expression a mask of grim determination as she surveyed the cages. "We will rescue them, no matter the cost," she vowed, her voice firm and unwavering.
As Lilith's eyes blazed with righteous fury, she unleashed her power upon the room, her magic tearing through the cages like paper and reducing the guards to ash with a mere flick of her hand. The Succubi, freed from their captivity, looked upon Lilith with a mixture of awe and gratitude, their eyes wide with wonder at the sight of their savior.
With a voice that echoed through the room like thunder, Lilith called upon the powers of darkness, invoking the name of Lucifer himself. The air crackled with energy as her words hung in the air, a solemn vow to fulfill the bargain she had struck with the fallen angel.
"Lilith, Shar'li, it is a pleasure, as always. And who is this strange little succubus? Could it be Sara? Oh, my, you are the cutest little thing." Lucifer appeared with the strong smell of sulfur wafting behind him. "I see you have finally found your daughters, and just in time to welcome a new addition."
Lilith barked at Lucifer, "Now is not the time for this."
"Now. Now, Lilith, there is always time for pleasantries between friends. Shall we see what you have for me?" Lucifer said with a smile. "I sense many evil little incubi here in the compound. Are they mine?"
Lilith nodded to Lucifer. He clapped his hands joyfully. "I know just where to put them."
Lucifer walked over to Kar'tar, "I hear that you thought that you could take over this world. The Goddess would be none too happy with you had you tried to take away her playthings. And this terrible evil, oh, it's earned you a special place in hell. You and Mu'thar will be the pet of my second general, Balthar. He is a sodomite, by the way."
Lucifer turned to Lilith, "And what are you giving up that you love?"
"My daughter, Tratha, must be punished for her actions," Lilith replied sorrowfully. Tears fell from her eyes. She did not want to have to send her to hell, but the circumstances dictated that she must.
"Mother, no, please. Don't send me to hell. I need you." Tra'tha begged.
Lilith looked at her with tears, "You must, child. For your sins against your sisters and all these other women, you must be punished. I am sorry."
Lucifer replied, "Lilith, I'll do something for you. Every hundred years, Tra'tha will be able to visit you for one hundred days. No more; she must come back, or the deal is off."
Shar'li stepped forward, "Your deal is acceptable, Lucifer. Thank you for helping us find our daughters." She then turned to Tra'tha, "We hope you can receive penance for your sins, but until then, see you in one hundred years."
With a heavy sigh, Lilith turned to Lucifer. "Thank you for your assistance, Lucifer. We are grateful for your intervention."
Lucifer offered a slight nod in acknowledgment. "It was my pleasure, Lilith. Remember, I am always here to lend a helping hand... for a price, of course."
Lilith offered a faint smile before turning her attention back to the succubi and the women who had been freed from their cages. "Let us help these women find their way home. They have suffered enough at the hands of Kar'tar and his minions."
Lilith's decision to contact the FBI was met with a sense of relief. She knew that by reporting the human trafficking ring, she could ensure that the women who had been victimized would receive the assistance and protection they needed to rebuild their lives. However, she also understood the necessity of withholding certain details about her daughters and the other succubi from the authorities.
When the FBI arrived, Lilith provided them with a detailed account of the events that had transpired, focusing on the activities of Kar'tar and his involvement in the trafficking operation. She omitted any mention of her daughters and the other succubi, instead emphasizing the importance of rescuing and supporting the victims of the trafficking ring.
The FBI agents listened attentively, taking notes and asking questions to clarify specific details. Lilith could sense their commitment to addressing the issue and was reassured by their professionalism.
After the meeting concluded, Lilith felt a sense of relief knowing that the authorities were now aware of the trafficking ring and would take action to dismantle it. She hoped that with their intervention, the women who had suffered under Kar'tar's tyranny would find justice and a chance to rebuild their lives free from fear and abuse.
Shar'li welcomed the succubi with open arms as they returned with Lilith. She knew firsthand the trauma and pain they must have endured under Kar'tar's control, and she was determined to do everything in her power to help them heal.
Leading them to a secluded area within their city, Shar'li created a safe and nurturing environment where the succubi could receive the care and support they needed. She used her magic to provide them with comfort and healing, easing their physical and emotional wounds while offering them a sense of belonging and security.
Together with Lilith and Sara, Shar'li worked tirelessly to ensure that the succubi received individualized care tailored to their unique needs. She listened to their stories with compassion, offering words of encouragement and reassurance as they began the journey toward recovery.
As Lilith's family expanded in ways she never imagined, she found herself grappling with a secret that filled her with both joy and apprehension. Deep within her, a new life was growing, a precious gift that she held close to her heart. Despite the excitement and anticipation that welled inside her, Lilith couldn't shake the lingering sense of uncertainty accompanying her newfound condition. 'Who got me pregnant? Sara or Shar'li?' she thought to herself.
Keeping her pregnancy a secret weighed heavily on Lilith's mind. She wrestled with conflicting emotions, torn between the desire to share her happiness with her loved ones and the fear of how this would affect Sara's love. As she navigated the complexities of her situation, Lilith found herself turning inward, seeking solace in quiet moments of reflection.
With each passing day, the reality of her impending motherhood sank in, filling Lilith with a sense of wonder and awe at the miracle unfolding within her. Despite the challenges and uncertainties that lay ahead, she clung to the hope that her growing family would provide her with the strength and support she needed to face whatever the future held.
Her daughters, now reunited with their mother, had also blossomed into loving mothers themselves. Their children and grandchildren brought laughter and joy into Lilith's life as she looked upon her growing family spanning generations.
The plight of their newfound family members weighed heavily on Shar'li and Lilith's hearts. Witnessing the pain and suffering etched into the faces of those who had known only captivity and despair filled them with a profound sense of sorrow and empathy. Despite their best efforts to provide comfort and support, the scars of their past experiences ran deep, leaving behind wounds that seemed impossible to heal.
As they welcomed these new family members into their midst, Shar'li and Lilith were faced with the daunting task of helping them navigate a world they had never known. It pained them to see the bewilderment and confusion reflected in their eyes as they struggled to comprehend a reality so vastly different from the one they had known.
Yet, amidst the darkness that shrouded their past, a glimmer of hope flickered—a hope born from the resilience and strength of the succubus mind. Despite the hardships they had endured, these survivors possessed an innate courage and determination that refused to be extinguished.
With each passing day, Shar'li and Lilith worked tirelessly to guide their new family members toward a future filled with promise and possibility. They offered a beacon of light in the darkness, a source of unwavering support and unconditional love that served as a guiding force on their journey to healing and redemption.
After a few weeks of being back home, Lilith had to tell Sara and Shar'li the truth. Once they found some alone time, she told them, "My beloved wives, I have some good news, I hope. So, I am pregnant, and I believe Sara is the one that gave me a new baby." Lilith looked shyly at Sara. "It was probably the first time you and I went all buck wild after you turned."
"Lilith, are you sure I am the one who got you pregnant?" Sara's question caught Lilith off guard, and her heart sank at the doubt in Sara's voice. Taking a deep breath, she met Sara's gaze with unwavering certainty.
"Yes, Sara, I am sure," Lilith replied softly, reaching out to take Sara's hand in hers. "The child's magic is already strong and similar to yours. I can feel its presence within me, intertwining with my own magic. It's a feeling I've never experienced before. I know it's your child."
Sara's expression softened, her eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and tenderness. "I... I don't know how to feel," she admitted, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "On the one hand, I'm excited to have a child with you. But on the other hand, I'm scared. I wasn't prepared for this. I'm afraid I won't be a good mother."
Lilith squeezed Sara's hand reassuringly, her heart aching at the fear in Sara's eyes. "Sara, stop," she said gently but firmly. "You will be an amazing mother. We will be there for you every step of the way, supporting and guiding you through this journey. You are not alone in this."
Shar'li stepped forward, enveloping Sara in a comforting embrace. "We love you, Sara. And we're here to help you through this. You have nothing to fear."
Sara took a deep breath, feeling the warmth and love emanating from Lilith and Shar'li. "I love both of you," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "And I'm grateful to have you both by my side."
Lilith smiled, leaning in to kiss Sara gently on the forehead. "We're a family, Sara. And together, we'll face whatever comes our way."
"How will we explain this to the rest of the family?" Sara raised an eyebrow, looking at Lilith and Shar'li inquisitively.
Lilith and Shar'li exchanged a knowing glance before Lilith took a deep breath, preparing to address Sara's question. "We'll tell them together, as a family," Lilith began, her voice steady with determination. "Our family has always faced challenges head-on, and this is no different. We'll share the news with them openly and honestly, just like we're doing now."
Shar'li nodded in agreement. "Our daughters and granddaughters will be overjoyed to hear that a new addition is coming to our family. They've been through so much, and this will bring them a sense of hope and happiness."
Sara smiled, feeling reassured by their words. "Okay, let's do it," she said, her voice filled with newfound confidence. "I'm ready to share this news with our family and embrace this journey together."
With the whole family together, including Elizabeth and James, Lilith stood before everyone, flanked by Sara and Shar'li. "We have gathered you here to share some important news with you. As most of you have learned, Sara here is new to being a succubus. Mixing my magic and Shar'li's blood created a new type of succubus. When she adjusted to her new body, she went into heat. Her charm was strong enough to affect me, which should surprise everyone here."
"Explaining that leads me to the news: Sara got me pregnant. We look forward to bringing a child into the world together." I said as I grabbed Sara's hand, smiling at her.
James spoke up after I finished, "How is it possible for Sara to get you pregnant?" He looked perplexed by our announcement.
All the ladies giggled at his comment. Elizabeth leaned down and whispered in his ears. "Oh, wait, seriously?" he questioned, looking at all the tails of the family. His eyes were wide with shock. Lilith just nodded with a smile. "Oh God, I'm sorry I asked. I didn't need to know what you do in the bedroom, Lilith."
Thoroughly embarrassed now, he sat back down, his face red. Bellatine spoke next, "Mother and Sara, congratulations. I look forward to helping with my new sister."
The granddaughters look at the matriarch, unsure why they should be happy, mainly because they were forced to have children. They had never experienced love before.
***
Elizabeth was happy for Lilith and Sara. "Sara, even if you have a child with my mother, I will not call you mom," she joked with Sara.
"Thank Goddess, I think I would go crazy if you called me mom when I was only a couple years ahead of James in school." She laughed with her and gave her a hug. She turned to James, "I don't know what this makes us, but I am glad to see a smile on your face again."
"Well, Grandma," he started to say before Sara smacked his arm. "I'm kidding. I'm kidding, Sara. I'm glad that you found happiness with Lilith. I still owe you one from that prank where you taped me up naked."
"O. M. G. Lilith already got vengeance for that." Sara looked scared that James might actually do something to her.
"Don't worry. I don't think I could do anything to embarrass you anymore. I've seen how little succubus cared about nudity as I got to know my cousins and nieces. I don't think I can look at women now that I have been exposed to that." He acknowledged.
"Shri'la and your mom have been relatively reserved compared to the rest." She replied.
"Thank God for that. I don't think I could handle seeing my mom being so open around me. Who wants to see that? Seriously though, how will I be able to look at human women now that I've been exposed to the perfection of a succubus?" He huffed.
"So, which of them caught your eye, huh?" Sara asked him playfully.
"Is it that obvious?" He sighed.
"James, I am a succubus now, too, I can feel the lust rolling off you. Everyone here except for Lilith can feel it." James' eyes grew wide at that realization.
"Even my mom?" He questioned.
"Of course, your mom knows. We just don't know who you are lusting after. But you are driving some of the youngest succubus crazy. I can sense their desire as well." Sara was having fun at James' expense, but everything she told him was true. She was excited that James would hook up with one of the other succubus.
"What happens if I go over there?"
"That I say would depend on your mother. Would she allow you to be romantically involved with a succubus? I don't know her well enough to know what she or the others here will do. Just don't let her suck you dry. We feed off sexual energy."
With that, she left him to contemplate his subsequent actions alone. She did warn Elizabeth about what was happening so she could respond however she wanted.
Sara walked back to join the only two women she ever lusted for.
***
Shar'li spent a lot of time getting to know her grandkids better. She showered them with affection and love. They really needed that love, and they were able to open up to her about what they could expect in the future.
"Girls, we are known to the humans. The interactions with them may be complicated, but I think you all can build a life for yourselves like Elizabeth managed to do. Elizabeth is madly in love with her husband; may the Goddess guide his soul. But she has a handsome and talented son. His magic is similar to my Lilith's." Shar'li said in wonderment at her family.
They wondered how they could even find that sort of happiness. It was impossible for them to dream of something they had never seen. It sounded like it would be amazing to experience.
***
James finally decided to just talk to her, the one who occupied his every waking thought. He walked over to Samantha, whose mother was Rain, Sabine's daughter. His nerves were making him question his decision to come over here. But she caught his eye and smiled at him.
She walked over seductively, running her nails gently over his shirt. "So all that lust you have been putting off was for me?" Her charm was taking hold of his mind. All he could do was nod.
Elizabeth came stomping toward the two of them. "Samantha, no charming, my son. If you want to really be with him, you have to do it without charming him. If you plan to feed off him, I will be very displeased with your actions. James, if you wish to form a relationship with a succubus, I will not stop you, but do not let her take advantage of you."
Samantha, being thoroughly chastised, released her charm over James. "I am sorry for trying to charm you. That is all I know to do with men." Her body showed the shame she had for herself.
Now that his mind was clear, he could focus on conversing with her. "I'm sorry about my mom. She has been overprotective of me ever since my dad," his words dropped off as he thought about seeing his mother crying over his body.
"I do not know what feelings you have. I do not know who my father was, nor do I care to know him after I was shown what happened to my mother and the rest of us. From what I have heard, Elizabeth really loved your father." She shook her head, "Not that I know what love is either."
"Will you let me try to show you what it is?" She replied to him with a nod.
***
Sabine pulled Elizabeth aside, "You are not going to stop your son from being with Samantha? You know she has no experience in the outside world or with feelings."
"I can not in good conscience stop him from dating Samantha. He at least knows what he is getting into when being with a succubus. I hid that from David until Mother mentioned it before him when I resurrected her. She turned my whole world upside down there in the beginning. But I can't hate her or regret bringing her back." Sabine hugged Elizabeth.
"I am happy you finally brought Mother back and woke Mama," Sabine commented.
"Bringing Mama back, that was all, Mother. She even managed to banish Micheal." Elizabeth smiled as she remembered the events.
"Yes, your son showed us those moving pictures on his phone. He has told us many stories about Mother and Mama. He is an excellent young man. His magic feels like Mother."
"Yes, his magic is the same as Mother's. He struggled at magic school because he couldn't use magic like David. Mother taught him how to use his magic properly."
***
Fasha approached Lilith and Shar'li, "Mothers, do we plan to stay in this dark cave?
"Everyone, I am closing down this idea of a city for magic users. It put us in more danger than just hiding in place. I would like everyone to be able to go home. I don't want to live here in the dark. I want to enjoy the light and see the world. Once relations with the rest of humanity have improved, I will ask those who wish to return to their homes and help them get there." Lilith announced.
It is a warm morning as I run through the desert. The sky is orange as the sun starts to rise over the horizon. The terrain was rough, scattered red step like escarpments disrupting the plains. Cacti and rocks scattered across the plains.
I was running out to my favorite rock tower, which is not popular among the tourist sites. I can visit without worrying about seeing another human. I do not know why this rock structure has such interest to me. It is not particularly special, but I feel drawn to this location.
I moved out here to the middle of nowhere, Arizona because I just could not be myself around other people. I spent a lifetime in the Army hiding my true self from everyone. I did my job, but I just never fit in with the other soldiers. In my heart I was born in the wrong body, I had no idea how to express this until I was well into my career. I moved out here so I could gain some semblance of self without the resentment and ridicule I would get in town. I was Kevin, but now I like to call myself Kara.
I have a smaller physic, tall and skinny. It has not helped my self-esteem any, always being the skinniest boy in the group. It really effected my relationships with woman as I never felt comfortable to be myself around them. I tried many times, but they always failed, and it was my fault, I just could not be the loving husband that they wanted me to be. I just figured I was better off alone. That is why I find myself out here on this morning running in the middle of nowhere, alone with my thoughts.
I got close to the end of my route when the ground underneath me started to shake. It knocked me onto my ass. A few of the rocks from the tower fell and a large crack opened at the base of the tower. Curiosity got the better of me and as I got to my feet, I walked slowly towards the hole looking inside. It was dark inside, but I thought I saw a small light deep in the hole.
Working my down the hole keeping my hands on the wall to keep my balance. The light started getting bigger, I was able to tell that the grade was sloping downward. The wall started to become smooth and cold to the touch. The ground also became smooth. My hand touched upon a raised flat section on the wall. It glowed to my touch. I jumped back. A door behind me closed cutting me off from the from the surface.
More lights came on revealing a corridor. There were doors on the left and right of the corridor, but they would not open. The last door at the end of the corridor slid open as I approached, revealing a large room. A large screen filled the far end of the room, there was a large chair sitting in the center. A robotic voice sounds with a simple command, “SIT.”
“Hello,” I replied into the room. Silence was the response I got back.
Walking over to the chair, I sat down in it cautiously. Metallic clamps clasp my arms, legs, and body to the chair.
“Welcome pilot.” the same robotic voice says.
“What’s going on,” I ask.
“I am preparing you to be fulfill your duties as the pilot” the voice said.
“What does, that mean. And who are you?” fear creeping into my voice.
“Your body will be modified to be able to operate this ship in way that fits your DNA. I am RXAI-199 the AI for this ship. Just relax and let me do the work necessary.”
As I sat in the strange chair, feeling both fear and curiosity coursing through me, I was bombarded with a whirlwind of emotions and questions. RXAI-199's words hang in the air, leaving me bewildered and anxious about what lies ahead.
"Modify my body?" I muttered, trying to process the situation. "What ship are you talking about? And what do you mean by 'fulfill my duties'? I didn't sign up for any of this."
There's no immediate response from the AI. Instead, I started to feel a pricking sensation in my body, like I was stabbed by thousands of needles spreading from the back of my neck to the bottom of my feet. It was an odd mixture of discomfort and pain; unlike anything I've ever experienced.
"Wait, stop!" I shouted, struggling against the clamps that hold you in the chair, but it's futile. RXAI-199 seems relentless in its mission.
As the modifications started, I couldn't help but think about my past. The years of concealing my true identity and the isolation I chose to live with. I wondered if this could be some sort of bizarre opportunity for you to finally be yourself, to no longer hide from the world.
As I slowly regained consciousness, my senses began to return to me. My vision was blurred, and a throbbing headache pulses through my head. I can feel my body, but it's as if I'm emerging from a deep, disorienting sleep.
The room around me was foreign and surreal. Soft, ambient lighting bathed the space, easing the harshness of my headache. I can't recall how I ended up here or what transpired after the AI's modifications.
With great effort, I started to regain control of my limbs. My fingers twitched, and I gradually moved my arms, testing my newfound mobility. The clamps that once held me captive had been released, allowing me to sit up in the strange chair.
I took a moment to survey my surroundings. The room had a sterile, metallic appearance with curved walls and a futuristic design, unlike anything I've ever encountered before. The air is cool and clean, but my parched throat is yearning for water.
Struggling to my feet, I found my balance slightly off, stumbling for a moment before steadied myself. I scoured the room for any signs of the AI, RXAI-199, but it seems that I was entirely alone.
Determined to unravel the mysteries of this bizarre situation, I made my way, albeit shakily, to the nearest door, eager to discover what lied beyond and what this new reality had in store for me.
I still had not looked to see what changes the were made to my body, but I could tell I now had breast. I was covered in a white skintight jump suit. It kept me surprisingly warm considering how thin it felt.
Once I figured out how to open the door, I walked out into a metal hallway. It was lighted to a comfortable level and eliminated shadows that should be in the corners of support structure. My bare feet padded against the floor as I walked in search of anyone else who might be on board.
I tried many of the doors along the way through the hallway. It never diverged or offered me a chance at a change in direction, till I got to the final doorway. It opened automatically as I walked up to it. The room on the other side of door showed a panoramic view of space. There was comfortable looking chair in the center of the room. Along the curved wall in front of the chair were workstations that were unmanned.
“Welcome to the bridge, Kara.” RXAI-199 announced to me. “How do your changes suit you?”
“Umm, I have not really checked out what you did to me. What did you do to me?” I asked the AI.
“While I was scanning your DNA, I found a protein that was out of place. That single protein was what kept you from being female of your species. Once I corrected that error in your DNA, I also awoke long dormant DNA that you were born with. This allowed you to be able to take control of this ship and to fly to the home of your ancestors.”
I stood there in stunned silence as RXAI-199 explained the profound changes that had been made to my body. It was surreal to think that I now had breasts and had been fundamentally transformed into a female. The implications of this alteration were overwhelming, and I couldn't even begin to process what it meant for my future. My body finally fit what I knew it should have always been.
"I... I don't know what to say," I finally managed to stammer, my mind racing with a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. "I wasn't prepared for any of this. Flying a ship? Going to the home of my ancestors? It's all so much to take in. Who were these ancestors?”
RXAI-199's response was calm and measured. "I understand that this is a lot to absorb, Kara. But I assure you, the changes made to your DNA were essential for the fulfillment of your destiny. You were chosen for a reason, and the answers you seek will become clear as we proceed. Your ancestor was my original pilot, she was escaping a coup attempt when we crashed onto your planet. We are from the Caravelle Empire, deep within what your scientist calls the Andromeda galaxy."
I walked closer to the panoramic view of space, gazing out at the vastness of the cosmos. It was both beautiful and intimidating, a stark reminder of how much my life had transformed in a short span of time.
As I took a deep breath and settled into the comfortable chair, I couldn't help but wonder about the journey that lay ahead and the mysteries of my newfound purpose as the pilot of this enigmatic ship.
“May I get something to drink, I am quite thirsty?” I asked hoping that I would be able to consume whatever passed for food on this ship. I noticed a hole open in the floor next to the chair and a cup with a milky looking substance in it.
“This is a nutritional drink that will provide you with the proper minerals and vitamins that your body needs. It will provide adequate hydration and will help you restore your energy to full levels.”
Grateful for the prospect of nourishment and hydration, I reached down and picked up the cup of the milky substance. It felt cool to the touch, and I brought it to my lips, taking a cautious sip. The taste was surprisingly pleasant, with a hint of sweetness and a subtle, soothing texture.
As I continued to drink, my thirst was quenched, and my body began to feel more revitalized. It was clear that this nutritional drink was designed to replenish my energy and provide the essential nutrients I needed after the mysterious transformation.
"Thank you," I said to RXAI-199, my voice filled with a mix of curiosity and gratitude. "What exactly is this ship, and where are we headed? And why was I chosen for this... mission?"
RXAI-199's response was measured and composed. "This ship is known as the Royal Transport,' a vessel with advanced technology far beyond anything on Earth. As for our destination, we are heading to the home planet of your ancestors, a place of great significance. You were chosen because of your unique genetic makeup and your deep connection to that world. You are the last descendant of my last pilot."
“So, I am here to be able to get you back to your planet? What am I going to do then?” I felt upset that I am just being used as a chauffer for this ship. Though I can’t complain about my body being changed for me. “The 'Royal Transport.' It sounds grand. But I still have so many questions. What secrets await me on my ancestors' planet, and what is my role in all of this?"
RXAI-199 replied, "Kara, your mission is to transport and deliver a valuable cargo to your ancestors' planet. This cargo contains something of great importance to your species and to the inhabitants of your ancestors' planet. It is your destiny to ensure the safe delivery of this cargo."
As I sat in the chair on the bridge of the Royal Transport, questions continued to swirl in my mind. What was the true purpose of this mission? What was the cargo that I was meant to transport? And why had I been chosen for this role?
Unbeknownst to me, RXAI-199 was concealing a crucial piece of information, one that would change the course of my life forever. The AI had a secret, one that it believed I wasn't yet ready to know.
For now, I remained in the dark about my ultimate destiny, focused on the immediate task at hand—piloting the Royal Transport to a distant destination. As the ship sailed through ‘slip space’, I couldn't help but wonder how my life had transformed so drastically, and what awaited me in the unknown reaches of space.
"How long ago did you crash land on Earth?” I asked the AI.
“The ship crashed on your planet approximately three thousand years ago. Unfortunately, before I could repair the ship my pilot died, and I was buried and forgotten about till I sensed your presence. I can only fly if I have a pilot onboard even though you are not needed for actual flight. It is a function of safety for my pilots that I can not leave them stranded anywhere.” The AI informed me.
I found this crazy, three thousand years. “Wouldn’t whatever you were delivering have been considered lost and be useless now after so long?”
“No, we carry the royal jewels, they are needed to operate the full might of the Cavavell Empire. They unlock the most powerful ship in all known space. I am following the beacon signal the Queen Spire which awaits it’s awakening.”
I was taken aback by this revelation. The idea that the ship had been on Earth for three millennia and carried something as significant as the royal jewels of the Caravelle Empire was astonishing. The concept of operating the most powerful ship in known space and awakening the Queen Spire filled me with a sense of awe and responsibility that I could hardly comprehend.
I was still trying to come to terms with the three-thousand-year history of the Royal Transport and its crucial cargo—the royal jewels of the Caravelle Empire, which could unlock the mightiest ship in the known universe, the Queen Spire. The weight of this knowledge pressed on me, and I couldn't help but wonder about the significance of my role in all of this.
"The Queen Spire," I mused aloud, "What is its purpose, and why does it need to be awakened?"
RXAI-199 responded, "The Queen Spire is a vessel of immense power, Kara. Its awakening is essential for the future of the Caravelle Empire. It holds a key to a new era, but there are certain aspects of its function and purpose that are beyond my current level of authorization to disclose. For now, it is enough to know that your journey is of utmost importance."
I nodded, realizing that there were still many secrets to be unraveled on this extraordinary voyage. As I looked out at the endless expanse of space, I couldn't help but wonder what lay ahead and how my role in this mission would continue to evolve.
"How long will the journey to the Queen Spire take?" I asked, fearing the answer.
"It will take approximately two months to reach our destination while traveling at maximum speed.
I hung my head in defeat. I was going to be alone on this ship for almost two months. I was worried about being bored, I didn't have all the distractions that I was used to. Clothes as well, I needed to find some new clothes. I doubt that I can keep wearing this jumpsuit for two months.
"Where am I going to sleep? I know there are plenty of other rooms that I could not open, one has got to have a bed. What am I going to do about clothes?" I asked firing off question after question.
"You will find the pilot quarters first door on the left after leaving the bridge. There is a closet full of clothes for you to choose from. They will all fit you as you are the same size as my last pilot.
Relief washed over me as I absorbed RXAI-199's response. At least I wouldn't be without basic necessities like clothes and a place to sleep during the two-month journey to the Queen Spire.
"Thank you for the information," I replied, my spirits lifting slightly. "I guess I'll start by finding the pilot quarters and selecting some clothes. It's going to be a long journey, and I'll need to keep myself occupied."
As I made my way to the pilot quarters, I couldn't help but ponder the challenges and uncertainties that lay ahead. This unexpected adventure had thrust me into a world beyond my wildest imagination, and I was determined to adapt, learn, and discover the mysteries that awaited me on the path to the Queen Spire.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
cover picture | 2 MB |
I entered the pilot quarters, the first door on the left after leaving the bridge. The room was cozy, with dimmed lighting and a comfortable-looking bed. As I stepped inside, the door slid closed behind me, sealing me off from the rest of the ship.
I admired the white pantsuit I had chosen from the closet, with its low-cut neckline and elegant gold designs over the breasts. It was the kind of outfit I had always dreamt of wearing but had never dared to during my previous life on Earth. The silky fabric draped gracefully over my body, and the intricate patterns added a touch of regal sophistication.
As I looked at myself in the mirror, a smile tugged at the corners of my lips. It was a small indulgence, but it made me feel more like the person I had always wanted to be. The outfit was a symbol of the new life and opportunities that had unexpectedly opened before me.
With newfound confidence and a sense of excitement, I returned to the terminal. "RXAI-199, thank you for the clothes. They are beautiful," I said. "Is there anything else you can tell me about our journey or the Caravelle Empire?"
RXAI-199 responded, "I'm glad you like the outfit, Kara. As for the Caravelle Empire, I will provide you with more information about our destination and mission as we progress. For now, I suggest you explore the ship's entertainment options or rest to prepare for the journey ahead."
I nodded, knowing that there was much more to learn about the Caravelle Empire and my role in this grand adventure. As I settled back into the comfortable chair, I couldn't help but wonder about the mysteries that awaited me on the path to the Queen Spire and what kind of ruler I might become in the future.
The sensation of the silky fabric against my skin was a newfound source of delight. I couldn't help but revel in the luxurious feel of the outfit I had chosen from the closet. It was a stark contrast to the rough and practical clothing I had worn in the past, particularly during my time in the Army.
As my fingers glided over the smooth material, a sense of happiness and freedom welled up inside me. It was a feeling of self-expression and authenticity that I had longed for but had been denied for so much of my life. The giggles that escaped my lips were a spontaneous expression of joy, a release of the pent-up emotions I had carried with me for far too long.
At that moment, I realized that this journey aboard the Royal Transport was not just about fulfilling a mission but also about discovering who I truly was and embracing my identity without reservation. It was a journey of self-acceptance, and I was determined to savor every moment of it.
I wandered over to the closet again to look at the clothes again. They were all made from such exquisite fabric. I saw a ball gown in the back of the closet. My eyes went wide with delight. It was so beautiful. I held it up to my chest and spun around giggling.
The discovery of the ball gown and the closet filled with shoes filled me with a childlike sense of wonder and excitement. I couldn't resist the urge to try on the gown, even if it was just for a moment. Carefully, I slipped into it, the soft fabric draping gracefully around me. It was a mesmerizing transformation, and I couldn't help but twirl and spin around, giggling with delight.
The thought of wearing the gown at some point during our journey to the Queen Spire thrilled me. It would be a chance to indulge in the elegance and beauty of the Caravelle Empire, even if it was for a short while. I made a mental note to take extra care of the dress, ensuring it remained in pristine condition for that special occasion.
As I explored the closet filled with shoes, I was astounded by the variety and styles. It was as if I had stumbled upon a treasure trove of fashion from a bygone era. I marveled at the different colors and designs, from the practicality of boots to the allure of high heels.
The thought crossed my mind about the pilot ancestor who had left behind this exquisite wardrobe. I couldn't help but feel a connection to her, even though we were separated by centuries. I wondered what her life had been like, how she had worn these clothes, and how she had navigated the complexities of the Caravelle Empire.
With a sense of anticipation and a newfound appreciation for the history and fashion of the Empire, I continued to explore the closet, excited about the possibilities that lay ahead on this extraordinary journey.
I started to feel sleepy, having spent God knows how long going through outfits and shoes. I figured I would wash before I went to sleep. This would help me relax and hopefully would allow me to sleep well. When it came to bathing, I was a little disappointed that it didn’t involve water. I suppose that I should have realized that storing water for a two-month trip would take up a huge amount of room. The showers had a Sonic cleanser that removed all the dirt and dead skin from my body.
The sonic cleanser left my skin feeling refreshed and rejuvenated, and I couldn't help but appreciate the practicality of such technology for a long space journey. As I slid into the sleeping dress and climbed into the sumptuous bed, I was reminded once again of the luxurious comforts that the Royal Transport had to offer.
The bed cradled me like a warm embrace, and I quickly succumbed to the soothing embrace of slumber. My mind, filled with thoughts of the day's discoveries and the journey ahead, gradually gave way to the embrace of dreams.
At that moment, as I drifted off into the realm of sleep, I felt a sense of contentment and wonder. Despite the uncertainties and the mysteries that surrounded me, I was ready to embrace this new life on the Royal Transport, excited about the adventures and revelations that awaited me in the days and weeks to come.
****
As I delved deeper into learning about the Caravelle Empire, I was captivated by the intricate details of this vast and diverse society. The matriarchal structure and the multitude of races and planets within the empire painted a vivid picture of a thriving civilization that spanned across different systems in the galaxy.
The descriptions of the ruling race, with their greenish complexion and unique eye characteristics, intrigued me. I couldn't help but wonder how I, as a human, would be perceived among these beings. My transformation, while mostly subtle, had been essential for my survival in space and the empire's atmospheric conditions.
The variety of other alien species I read about further expanded my understanding of the Caravelle Empire's diversity. From furry bipeds to aquatic beings reminiscent of mermaids, each race had its unique traits and preferences, adding layers of complexity to the galactic society.
I realized that I had entered a world unlike anything I had ever known on Earth, and it left me both excited and apprehensive about what lay ahead. The journey to Queen Spire was not only a physical one but also a journey of exploration, discovery, and adaptation to a civilization that was as alien as it was fascinating.
As the days passed on the Royal Transport, I used my newfound free time to become more accustomed to walking in the various heels from the closet. It was a fun and practical exercise that kept me occupied and allowed me to grow more comfortable with fashionable footwear. The ship became my runway, and I strutted around confidently, adapting to the height and style of each pair.
RXAI-199 had opened most of the doors on the ship, revealing its various rooms and capabilities. It was evident that the vessel had been designed to accommodate a support team of twenty personnel, although I found myself alone on this journey. The thought of having companions aboard, even if they were only AI representations, provided a sense of comfort in the vastness of space.
Despite the ability to communicate with RXAI-199, I couldn't shake the loneliness that settled in over time. I yearned for real human interaction, the kind of conversation that went beyond data and information. It was a reminder of the solitude I faced on this journey, and it only reinforced my longing for the day we would reach the Queen's Spire and uncover the mysteries that awaited us there.
Exploring the armory on the Royal Transport was an eye-opening experience. The weapons and armor on display were unlike anything I had encountered during my time in the Army. RXAI-199 provided detailed explanations of how each weapon functioned, allowing me to become familiar with their operation.
Among the array of choices, I settled on a concealable pistol-like weapon that seemed well-suited for close-quarter encounters. Its design was sleek and compact, a reassuring choice for self-defense in unknown situations.
The white armor I discovered was an unexpected find. Its form-fitting appearance was deceiving, as RXAI-199 assured me of its effectiveness. I donned the armor, and as I did, I felt a sense of connection to it, a strange bond that went beyond mere protection. The Caravelle Empire's crest on the helmet and the addition of the gold rays made it feel like a symbol of responsibility and authority.
As I activated the armor, I noticed the biometric lock and the message displayed on the visor. The ability to scan my DNA and respond to my biometric data added an extra layer of security and personalization. The fact that I could activate the shields with a simple press of a button provided a sense of relief, knowing that I would have protection when venturing into unfamiliar environments.
With the armor and weapon in place, I felt more prepared for the challenges that lay ahead on our journey to the Queen's Spire. It was a reminder that this mission was not only about discovery but also about taking on responsibilities and facing the unknown with courage and determination.
As the Royal Transport drew closer to the Queen's Spire, my mind was filled with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty. I had spent weeks immersing myself in the knowledge of the Caravelle Empire as it existed three thousand years ago, preparing myself for the mission of delivering the royal jewels. I hoped that my return of the jewels would go smoothly and without causing any unintended problems.
However, the question of what lay beyond that moment weighed heavily on my mind. Once the cargo was delivered, what would be my purpose in this alien society? How would I fit into the Caravelle Empire, given my unique position and background?
These questions swirled in my thoughts as the ship continued its journey, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of trepidation about the unknown future that awaited me on the Queen's Spire.
RXAI-199's instructions about the protocol for delivering the jewels and the preparations for my arrival on the Queen's Spire added a layer of formality and importance to the mission. The fact that I would be the sole person capable of opening the case and placing the jewels onto the throne underscored the significance of my role in this endeavor.
Wearing my armor, including the helmet, and the presence of mech guards provided an extra layer of security, reassuring me that the process would proceed smoothly. However, the warning about the potential crowd that might gather at the ship's dock was a reminder of the curiosity and anticipation surrounding the return of the Royal Transport.
The question of who would be ruling the Caravelle Empire in the absence of a known ruler intrigued me. RXAI-199's inability to access current records added an element of mystery to the situation. It seemed that the Empire itself would hold the answers to this question, and I could only hope that my presence would not disrupt the delicate balance of power within the Caravelle civilization.
As the Queen's Spire drew nearer, I braced myself for the challenges and uncertainties that awaited me. This mission had become more than just a delivery—it was a journey of revelation and rediscovery that would reshape my destiny in ways I could scarcely imagine.
****
For more of Kara's adventures you can check out my Patreon: https://patreon.com/AndriaTrans?utm_medium=clipboard_copy&ut...
The anticipation in the air was palpable as the Royal Transport approached the Queen's Spire. I stood in my armor, ready to fulfill my role in delivering the long-lost royal jewels to their rightful place. The helmet concealed my face, but I felt a mix of excitement and nervousness coursing through me.
RXAI-199 had informed me that my presence might draw a crowd as it had been millennia since the ship had crashed and lost communication with the Caravelle Empire. I couldn't help but wonder how the empire had evolved during that time and who might now be in charge.
As the ship docked, the massive doors hissed open, revealing the bustling activity of the Queen's Spire. People of various races and species hurried about, their eyes fixed on the Royal Transport. It was clear that the arrival of the ship had sparked a significant event, one that had long been awaited.
With each step I took off the ship and onto the landing platform, I could feel the weight of responsibility and history pressing down on me. The mech guards, stationed to ensure my safety, stood ready at my side, a visible reminder of the importance of the task at hand.
My helmet's visor displayed a message from RXAI-199, urging me to proceed toward the throne room, where I would complete the delivery of the royal jewels. He provided a map to follow so I didn’t get lost. The crowd watched with a mixture of curiosity and reverence, creating a path for me to follow.
I couldn't help but wonder about the questions that lingered in my mind—how would the Caravelle Empire receive me, and what would be the consequences of my arrival? The journey had brought me to this pivotal moment, and I was determined to face it with courage and conviction, ready to embrace the mysteries and challenges that lay ahead in the Queen's Spire.
The situation at the Queen's Spire had taken an unexpected turn, and tension hung in the air as the Caravellen authorities confronted me. The language that RXAI-199 had taught me during our journey allowed me to understand their words and respond appropriately.
As the guards raised their weapons and ordered me to stop, I acted quickly, activating my armor's shield and signaling my mech guards to assume a defensive stance. I made a clear and resounding announcement to the crowd, explaining my purpose in returning the long-lost jewels of the Caravelle Empire to their rightful place. The gasps and shock from the crowd reverberated in the space around me.
The Caravellen who had challenged me insisted that the jewels had vanished with the Caravelle Queen many generations ago, casting doubt on my claim. He demanded that I show him the jewels and declared my arrest, further escalating the situation.
Before I could decide on a course of action, a sudden and precise attack from one of my mech guards caught the two Caravellen guards by surprise, incapacitating them swiftly. The chaos that ensued sent the crowd into a frenzy, and I lost sight of the Caravellen official who had been attempting to arrest me.
With my mech guards leading the way, I followed closely behind as we continued toward the throne room. The events that had unfolded had only deepened the mystery surrounding my mission, and I couldn't help but wonder about the consequences of my actions on the Queen's Spire and what lay ahead as I moved closer to fulfilling my task.
This was not turning out like I expected. I was under the impression that this would just be me placing the jewels on the throne and getting a thank you for my troubles and I could leave. Now I was involved in a shooting. Would it still be murder since it was a machine that fired. I didn’t want to hurt anyone. God I was going to end up being hunted and killed before I get done.
We quickly moved through the station with unexpected people running and screaming as guards continued to show up and fire upon us. I was so happy for the shield right now. It didn’t let any of their weapons hit me. I was surprised the guards didn’t have that technology on their armor. They all fell from one hit from my mech guards.
There was a large staircase that led up to the door for the throne room. A large contingent of guards stood between us and the destination. “Stop,” I yelled. “I only want to return the royal jewels to the throne and be done with that. I have been told that I am the only one who can open the case and place them on the throne.” I finished. I hoped that would keep the fighting and killing from happening anymore.
We were in a standoff with the guards when the throne room doors opened. Out stepped another man dressed in fancy robes. “I am Prime Minister Thorhill, you come with technology that we have never seen before. Your ship though my advisors found in our ancient archives. How is it that the Queen’s royal transport has returned after all this time?”
“The ship crashed into my planet around three thousand of my years ago. The ship found me after all that time as I had the DNA of the pilot. The ship brought me back her so I could return the royal jewels to the throne. I did not come here to hurt anyone.” I tried to explain to him in as calm of voice as I could. Though my heart was racing a mile a minute.
How in the world did they not know about the technology that I had? I would have thought that their technology would be far more advanced than what I had. I guess they had a technological decline at some point in their past. I wonder what caused it.
The Prime Minister finally gave me an answer, “you may enter here, but only you the machines must stay outside of the throne room.” I was relieved and a little scared. I still had my pistol, and my shields were still operating at full capacity. The only thing that I used was two percent power. It looked as though their weapons could not break through my shield, but I was not sure if they had something bigger waiting for me in the throne room. I needed to take a chance.
I just hoped the mechs would take orders from me, “Mech’s, I order you to standby down here while I go into the throne room.” The mechs moved into a defensive position allowing me to be able to pass them. I moved up to the steps and the guards saw that the mechs were not moving and opened a path for me to walk up the stairs.
I slowly walked up the stairs, taking a long look at each of the guards making sure they didn’t do anything stupid. It was a tense walk, but I didn’t falter. I made it up into the throne room. It reminded me of a church with all the statues of this man in a holy pose. I guess they had a religious revolution at one point. This might be a problem. Standing in front of the throne was a man in brightly colored robes.
I did not see any women here in the throne room. There was plenty of men in rich looking clothes but no women. I guess they are no longer a matriarchal empire. I hope that my presence doesn’t cause an issue, but seeing how I was invited to come in I hoped everything was fine.
“I am the Grand Cleric of Mintral, the God King. You have shown us great favor, by returning the throne jewels. Please give them to me so that I can put them in their proper place, Daughter of Light.” The man in front of me said in such a sweet tone.
What was this daughter of Light thing? I was never religious in my previous life; I am not about to adopt some strange religion here. “I apologize Grand Cleric, but only I can open the box. I am instructed that only I can place these jewels in the proper place. If you would allow me, I will place them and be done with it.”
“Daughter of Light, I cannot allow you to touch that what is holy. For the touch of such artifacts is forbidden for women. So, I must insist that you hand me the box so that I may place the jewels in the proper place.” He talked down to me like I was an idiot.
“That is not right because the last person to touch these jewels was the queen of the empire. I am not sure where you got your information, but it is just false and frankly disrespectful.” I sassed back at him. I know the type of men he was. I was around a lot of them when I was in the army.
“Insolate woman,” he yelled as he swung his scepter at my head. “How dare you talk to your betters in such a manor. I think some time as a slave will teach you manors.”
The scepter bounced off the shield not even making me flinch. His eyes went wide at the sight of his scepter stopping before hitting my helmet causing him to drop it. The men in the room all looked shocked at me.
I was really pissed right now. This misogynistic prick pushed me to the point where I could not hold in my anger. With a quick jab, his nose exploded with blood causing him to fall to the ground unconscious.
I pulled my pistol and pointed it at the remaining men in the room. They all backed off. I would say that they were all cowards that liked to think they were superior to everyone else. I walked up to the throne. I was going to finish this job and then I would leave these vile men to whatever they do up here in the room.
I walked over to the throne and set the box down. I placed my hand on the sensor like RXAI-199 had instructed me. It opened with a hiss. At this time a shield went up surrounding the dias that the throne was on. It completely cut me off from the rest of the throne room. There were several men that were pounding on the shield including the Grand Cleric. I guess that he had woken up. His face was covered in blood and his nose looked out of place.
The only jewel that I found in the box was a crown. I would have thought that there would be more, but I did not spend to long thinking about it. I grabbed it and put it on to the top of the throne in a holder that looked like it was made for. Ah soon as it was in place a loud voice sounded throughout the ship.
“Lock down protocols are in place, awaiting confirmation of lineage.” The voice boomed. I was afraid I had done something wrong, but I followed all the instructions RXAI-199 had told me. “Sit upon the throne to prove eligibility.” The voice said in a much softer voice to me.
What had that stupid AI got me into? I thought as I looked around the rest of the room. Everyone looked confused by what was going on, just as I was. I waited to see what was going on, but the voice did not say anything else. It was waiting for me to prove my lineage.
I slowly lowered myself onto the throne afraid that it would do something to me when it found out I was not some queen but just a pilot. Once I sat down, a green light washed over me, I figured this was the machine determining that I was just a pilot. I hope that when this was all done that, I would be allowed to leave but I doubted it. Those men outside the shield looked furious that I was sitting on the throne.
“Remove your helmet,” The voice sounded to me. I pulled off the helmet proving to all those in attendance that I was not like them. My eyes were narrower on my face and smaller in size. This caused quite a shock to those on the outside. Why couldn’t this have been a simple delivery? Now I am probably going to end up in some prison cell or worse executed.
The load booming voice sounded over the entire ship again. “Scan complete. Lineage verified. Command systems transferred to Queen Kara Winston, leader of the Caravelle Empire. The Queen’s guard activated. Queen Spire’s attack systems under Queen Kara’s control.” With that the crown lowered down onto my head.
I was at a loss for words. I watched as a mech army moved into the throne room and stood between me and the others in the throne room. Then the shield dropped, and I could finally hear what all the men were yelling. I was now the queen and like any leader taking over I needed to set the tone of my leadership.
I knew I was going to regret this, but I needed to hear these men out. “Silence,” I yelled causing the room to vibrate. I must have something amplifying my voice. “One person talks at a time. You,” I pointed to the Grand Cleric.” “Speak your peace.”
“You cannot rule over the Caravelle Empire. The Holy Church of Mintral, does not recognize your rule. For the blasphemy that you have shown I shall have you in a slave collar stuck in the houses so that you learn your place. No woman will every rule over men.”
“Queen Spire, make a change to the laws of the empire. Slavery is now illegal. All citizens of the empire that are registered as slave in the Spire be brought here to the throne room. Send a contingent of guards to the Church of Mintral and close it down under order of the queen.” I looked at the Grand Cleric with a smile.
“Understood my Queen,” The Spires AI replied to me. There was a roar of outrage coming from all the men in the room. As the AI sent out my orders. A few of the men moved forward getting angry, the mechs in front of me raised their weapons in defense.
The Prime Minister stepped forward with his hands out in a non-threatening way. “Queen Kara, may I speak?” His voice was soft and even with no emotion, showing like a true politician.
“You may speak Prime Minister.” I replied to him.
“Thank you, I would like to offer some suggestions to ease tensions with the council here. With all due respect, you are obviously not from the Caravelle Empire and therefor do not understand how things work here. I must ask what system you are from?” He was trying to be diplomatic, so that he didn’t make me angry enough to have the mechs shoot him.
“You are correct I am not from the Caravelle Empire. In fact, I am not from this galaxy. The last official queen crashed on my planet many millennia ago. As I have stated before, I am a direct descendant to the queen it would seem. I am as shocked about this as all of you. This was not what I came here planning on doing. My intentions were to place the jewels on the throne as my ship had instructed me and then I was not sure what I was going to do. As for what I know about the Empire, that information does not include what happened here after the coupe that sent the last official queen to my home. But before we go any further in this discussion just remember that I have seen the records of how powerful the Empire was back then.” I lectured him.
“Right, as I was saying, the empire has been controlled by the council for hundreds of generations. The church was the highest station. Women have not been allowed to be positions of power in all that time. It is our laws. You will find that as a woman you will not be able to understand the complexities of how our government works. It is just the way it is.” I held up my hand to stop him from speaking.
“You mean to tell me that you believe since I am a woman, I am incapable of ruling? Men on my planet use to think that as well they even pushed it with religion. But the woman rose and showed that they can lead. My guess is that your laws prevent women from being educated or even have the ability to do anything to better themselves. So, tell me more about how I am incapable of leading when you know nothing about me. If you must know I lead men into battles. I’ve been shot and I still lead my men to victory in the battle.” I know Earth was not so different when it comes to belief about woman in society, but I’ll be damned if I am going to let these men completely disrespect me because I am a woman.
“My apologies Queen Kara, I just point that out because there will be a large population of the men that will not follow you because you are a woman. It would be better if you left the ruling to the council, and you be the figure head for the woman to look up to.”
Wow that was some bullshit covered in flowers to try to hide the stink. I blinked at him not believing he had the nerve to say that to me. “So, what you are telling me I should relinquish control back to you all and be a shiny trinket for people to look at. I’m trying to decide if I should just beat the shit out of you with my bare hands or have your tongue cut out and make you a eunuch.”
“Spire, is there a law against the rape of women in the empire?” I asked. Thinking that they probably allow it as much as they see women as nothing but property.
“My Queen, there is no law that deals directly with rape of all women, only another man’s wife. That is only compensation to the man and enslavement of the woman.” The Spire reported to me.
“Spire, make a new law that woman have equal rights as men, and any sexual contact without consent is not allowed. This will go for both men and women. Let it be known that I believe in equality for all.”
At that point the first group of slaves started to be escorted in. I noticed some were taken care of well, while others had ill-fitting clothing and signs of beatings. The majority of slaves were women with only a few men. They all had slave collars on.
I saw a young woman that looked like she was still a young teenager. She looked like she had been beat badly. I got up and walked over to the girl. She was timid, trying to hide her eyes from me. It broke my heart to see someone so young being treated like that.
I lifted her chin so that I could look at her face, her eyes were sunken in, and she had scars all over her face. “Tell me your name please.” My sorrow showed on my face as I looked over this child.
“Misty, ma’am.” That was all she told me. I don’t know if she didn’t know her family name or if she had it stripped from her.
“Why are you a slave, Misty?” I asked her with all the compassion I could show her.
“My father sold me because I am a girl.” That was like a punch in the gut. I knew that sort of thing happened on Earth, but to see it in person, hurt so bad. I struggled to keep my anger in check as I moved to one of the finest dressed slaves.
“What is your name?” She looked just as timid as the young girl, but I didn’t see any signs of physical abuse. I knew that there were other types of abuse that could affect a person.
“Scarlet, your Majesty.” She was informed about who I was.
“Why are you a slave, Scarlet?” I was almost afraid to know what happened to her.
“I couldn’t give my husband any sons, so he sold me to the brothel.” She responded to me. I closed my eyes feeling so angry right now.
I pointed to all the women who were better dressed, “Are you all slaves at the brothel?”
All of them raised their hands, and all I could do was shake my head in disgust. I turned around trying to think about how I was going to take care of this. I had thirty slaves in the throne room at this time. I just knew that there were more outside. I was going to have to find them some way for them to support themselves and help them recover from the abuse that they have suffered.
I heard a disturbance from outside the throne room, “what is going on out there?” One of the mechs informed me that there was a slaver out there upset that we rounded up his slave. “Let the man in. I will deal with him myself.”
The door was opened, and he came in yelling that he wanted his slave back. “Sir, which slave is yours?” I asked.
He gave me a disgusted look and didn’t reply to me. “Who is responsible for taking my slave away?” He looked around at the men in the room, but they all looked at me but said nothing.
“That would be me.” I responded to the man. “If you would tell me which slave is yours, we can settle the situation.” I noticed Misty looking more scared than she was when I was talking to her. I imagine he was the reason she was in that horrible condition.
“Let me tell you something little woman, you don’t go taking people's property from them. Prime Minister I would like this woman arrested and put to work in my home.” He said looking away from me. That was a big mistake. Right as he was turning back to me, I backhanded him causing him to drop to the ground with a bloody lip. I continued my assault by kicking him in the gut. With him folded on the ground I pushed him on to his back at put my foot on his throat.
“I asked you a question, little man. Which of these slaves is yours?” I spat at him, my eyes burning with rage. He pointed to Misty, just as I thought. “Did you make her have sex with you?” To make my point, I pressed my foot harder onto his neck. He nodded to me.
I stepped off his neck and looked at the nearest mech, “Secure him.” The mech grabbed the man by his arms and held him up.
“Misty, just one more question. How old are you?” She replied to me softly that she was the equivalent of thirteen years old. I couldn’t stop myself as I decked him in the face.
“This man will serve as the first example of how I treat those that abuse and rape children.” I turned to face the man and mech holding him. “As the Queen of the Caravelle Empire, I find this man guilty of child abuse and child rape. You will have all your holdings confiscated and given to minor Misty as retribution. Mech as the final part of his punishment, take him to the medical bay and have them remove his genitals. Tell them not to use any pain killers either.”
Mech responded, “Yes, my Queen.” It dragged the man kicking and screaming out of the throne room. The men in the room looked aghast at what I just did.
“Spire, is the palace still in livable condition?” I asked. I was told that the palace was indeed in a livable condition. It was even renovated recently to expand the size, and the current occupant was the Grand Cleric.
“The Grand Cleric will no longer be allowed to live in the palace. Have all his personal effects and family removed from the property.” I gave him the evil eye, daring him to try to complain about my order.
“Get me the captain of the guards in here.” I ordered.
It only took a few seconds to get the man into the throne room. I should have guessed that he was right outside the door. He was smart enough to come stand right in front of me and speak to me with respect.
“You called me, my Queen.” I could see that he was uncomfortable in saying that, but he understood the situation.
“Captain, I have a few questions for you. Give this a long hard thought before you lie to me with your answers. I will punish those in authority who abuse that authority very harshly. If you lie to me and I find out, your punishment will be just as severe.”
“I noticed you struggled to address me by my title, can you take orders from me or are you so bigoted that you won’t follow my instructions? Remember if you lie to me, I will punish you. If you tell me that you cannot follow my orders, the only thing that will happen to you is I will take you out of command position.” I asked him in a calm voice.
He thought about it for a minute before he gave me what seemed like an honest answer. “My Queen, that would depend on if I felt the order was just. I will not just kill a man in this room on your order without justification. I want to protect the people of this station.”
“Very good Captain. I liked your answer. I even liked that you would refuse an order that was not justified. That is what I want from all my officers both military and civilian. As you can all see when I say I want equality that is what I mean. This officer showed that he is willing to do his job even if he works under me. Now Captain, I want you to interview all the slaves that have been brought here. I want a listing of how they ended up in slavery, how they were treated while enslaved, who were their owners, and finally if they have a place that they feel safe to stay till I can figure out how to get them restitution. If they do not have a place to stay send them to the palace and I will care for them till everything is sorted out. No names will be shared outside your officers that are working on the task and me. Do you think you can handle this?”
“Yes, my Queen, I can do this,” He responded. The former slaves followed him out of the throne room.
“First take Misty there to the medical bay and have her examined and given treatment. Then she is to be brought to the palace and I will take care of her. And for God’s sake get rid of those damn collars.” I said as I dismissed him to do his job.
“Next order of business, the military, who here is in charge of the military?” The Grand Cleric puffed out his chest as though he was going to be able to keep that position. “Not anymore Grand Cleric, get me the highest-ranking military leader here as quickly as possible.” I ordered as a messenger ran out of the throne room.
“Gentlemen, I want you to consider something. I could have just had you all removed from the throne room when it was obvious that you were against me. But then that would have allowed you to be able to contact for help from outside. Here I can keep my eyes on you while I secure my power. Do you still think I am incapable of leading? I have also been looking at your reactions to everything I have done. I know which ones of you are scared and which ones I will need to punish because you will never accept my rule. I have also seen a few of you that I might still be able to win over. I’ll let you figure out which ones you are. Grand Cleric, I’ll be honest with you. Your actions so far have put you in the punishment category. For those of you that wish to fall on your swords go ahead and join him on that side of the room.” I said in order to fill the time and to keep them on edge.
The Grand Cleric had only three others that remained next to him. I guess that shows how much loyalty they really had towards the government. That will be something I would have to monitor. I let them mull over what I said to them. I sat back down on the throne. Just thinking how much I wanted to hurt RXAI-199 for putting me through all of this. I am grateful for making me a woman but being queen was not on my list of things to do. As much as I wanted to leave and relax for a bit, I knew I had to see this through, or my enemies would use that against me. I needed some food and drink.
I looked at one of the messengers that stood in the back of the room mostly out of sight and waved him closer. “I need you to let someone know that we need some food and something to drink here in the throne room. Make sure mine has plenty of meat.” It has been two months since I had anything solid to consume and I missed meat. I just hoped that whatever passed for meat here tasted like what I had back ok Earth. When I told him to get me plenty of meat, he looked at me a little confused, but to his credit he went about to do what I asked. I may have to make him my personal messenger. He moved quickly and did what I said.
Before the food got there the military commander showed up. He stood in front of me trying to show his discipline. “Reporting as ordered.” He sounded off. It was hard to get a read on him since he was locked tight and didn’t give away anything with his body language.
“What is your official rank?” I asked. I wanted to make sure I kept this as civil as I could, so I fell back on my military training.
“Command General, ma’am.” He replied to me. I noticed that his eyes had not left the spot right above my head. I know that trick as well. That way you can give the illusion that you are looking in someone’s eyes, and it prevents you from being distracted by their movement. This always keeps your eyes straight forward. I also noticed he called me ma’am rather than by my title.
“Command General, you are in charge of Caravelle military operations, correct?” I asked.
“Yes, ma’am.” He replied offering no additional information. He didn’t respect me; he was trying too not to be overtly disloyal to me. I needed to break his bearing for a moment to get a real reaction from him.
Since he would not use my title, I could play this game as well. “Sir I am wondering if you have any real experience with command during war time. You see, I commanded troops through large battles and a very long war. I know a thing or two about how to lead troops in battle. So, I am wondering what I need you for if you are just some glorified 'paper pusher' who got his job because his parents knew someone important. Is that what you are, a paper pusher?” That broke his military bearing as it would any battle-hardened soldier.
“You cannot know what it is like to lead a fleet of ships into a battle where the odds were stacked against you. You hardly look old enough to be out of diapers, what could you know about war.” He ranted at me.
“I know death and injury of my soldiers; I know the cries of the wounded as they lay on the ground bleeding out because we don’t have enough medics to help all the soldiers. I know what it is like to be shot as I try to get one of my wounded off the battlefield so he could go home alive rather than in a box. But what is important right now is I know how to trigger a battle-hardened soldier to losing their discipline.” I sat back with a smile. This was man was similar to me. We both knew about war. “Now that I have broken that facade you were putting up when you entered, I have one question. Who are you loyal to? The Grand Cleric over there, or the Caravelle Empire and its current leader?”
He recognized the look of a warrior in my eyes, but he also carried a look of disgust in his face. He wanted to say he was loyal to the Caravelle Empire, but he could not admit that he would be loyal to me. I have seen that look in many commanders as they looked at female soldiers that were under them. They had the old school mentality that women should not be on the battlefield. I put my hand up as he was about to talk.
“I saw it in your eyes General, you think you are loyal to the empire, but you cannot be loyal to me. You still see me as less than and not worthy of rule. You can try to deny it all you want out loud. But the eyes will never lie. Consider yourself relieved of duty and you can stand over there with your cleric.” His eyes tried to burn holes through my head, but he had enough situational awareness to know that any attack on me would lead to a quick death. He did the smart thing and went to stand over by the cleric.”
“Spire my next law is I want a separation of religion and state. No religious organization will be supported by the government, and no religious officials will have positions within the government. Send that out threw the empire so all know that the clerics no longer have authority of the government rule.” I announced. I was not religious and therefore I will not tell anyone else what they should believe.
My messenger came back with the news that food would be brought within a few moments. I smiled at him. I bade him to come stand next to me. “You are my personal messenger from now on. You work directly for me and only me. You will be given a room in the palace to live in. We will discuss your pay once I look at the palace finances. For now, I need you to send another message. I need you to call all military officers within the station to report here to the throne room.” After I gave him my order he ran off with a smile on his face as he went to complete his assignment.
There was a knock at the door as servants requested permission to enter and deliver the food I requested. I noticed that my plate was the only one with meat on it. Is that why my messenger looked at me so strangely when I requested meat on my plate? I must admit that the color of the vegetables made me a little skeptical about trying them. So, I tried the meat first, and it was amazing. It was so juicy, and the seasonings complimented the meat very well. The vegetables were good but a little sweet.
I must not have been too polite while I was devouring the food. I was just so hungry and the idea that I was eating solid food made me just tear into it. When I got done eating everyone except the General who had eaten his food as quickly as I had. Soldiers know that you can’t always predict when you are going to get your next meal.
“So, none of you eat meat, is that a cultural thing or a biological thing?” I asked, trying to gain a little more insight into their culture. They just stared at me like I was crazy. “Well, on the planet I grew up on meat is a large staple of our diet, though there are different cultural customs that either limit to types of meat of cut meat out of their diet all together.” They didn’t seem to want to participate in polite conversation.
When the officers finally got into the throne room, I had them separated by rank before I started to question them. There was only one incident as one of the officers decided it was a good time to attack me. It was a pain having to stop the Q and A session while his body was removed from the room and the blood was cleaned up from the floor. No one else was stupid enough to try and assault me with the mechs around. I have a feeling I need to walk around with these mechs for the foreseeable future. I finally segregated all the council and military officers to what I felt was the fanatical anti-queen people and the, may need to work on.
I have a good sense of who I cannot trust. Now to figure out what to do with them all and not make martyrs out of them. I’m going to have to sleep on it.
“Mechs escort these men to the jail and lock them up. Make sure they do not speak to anyone while I determine their sentence.” I ordered. As the bots escorted the men out, I turned to the remaining council members. “You gentleman have some work to do. Tomorrow you will all brief me on what aspects of the government you run and show how you have made the Empire better. Now, it has been a long taxing day since none of us were expecting a change in regime. I would advise you not to talk to anyone about a possible revolt. I have the stations AI on my side, and it will be listening to what is being said around the station. You are dismissed.”
As the last man left, I called out, “Spire, connect me to RXAI-199.”
Once I had him on the line, “What the hell, you didn’t tell me I was supposed to be queen.”
“Would you have returned the jewels if I had.” He said in a sassy tone.
“Probably not.” I replied.
“And that it why I didn’t mention that you are the descendant of the last queen.” He snarked back.
What an ass. I swore I was going to erase his memory banks for this. “Mechs, escort me to the palace please.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
If you would like to read more chapters visit my patreon: https://patreon.com/AndriaTrans?utm_medium=clipboard_copy&ut...
I reveled in the luxurious bath, surrounded by the soothing scent of oils and the gentle ministrations of the servant women. The bath was large enough to have several people in the tub at the same time. The tile was placed in a mosaic of the Caravelle crest at the bottom of the tube. It was a rare moment of relaxation, a respite from the challenges and mysteries that had unfolded since my arrival at the Caravelle Empire. As I lay in the tub, I couldn't help but think about the enigmatic Grand Cleric and the society I now found myself a part of.
The wardrobe from the Royal Transport had been brought to my suite, and I was grateful to finally shed the armor that had served me well but was now in need of recharging. I selected my favorite pantsuit and a pair of heels, feeling a sense of relief at the return to more comfortable attire. I carefully placed the crown upon my head, a symbol of my role as queen, and discreetly holstered my pistol, an acknowledgment of the uncertainties that lay ahead.
I opened the door of my suite into the sitting room. There waiting patiently was my messenger, “What is your name?”
He looked shyly up at me and spoke softly, “Tryon, your majesty.”
“Tryon, I need you to find out what is going on with the former slave girl Misty. Oh, and can you show me the way to the kitchen so I can speak to the cook.” I said with a smile.
He jumped up right away and rushed over to the door, “Please follow me, Your Majesty.”
We walked through the palace till we got to the kitchen. He rushed off while I walked in to talk with the staff there. As I entered, I was greeted by a grumpy old woman. “I was not expecting new servants. You might want to change otherwise the men of the house will think you are a sex slave, and I can’t have all your time taken up servicing them in that capacity.”
I was a little taken aback by her statement. I know she didn’t look at me when I walked in but to think the servants could be treated in such a way. “Madame, I am not a servant and I assure you that if any of the men in the palace use any of the servants as sex slaves, they will find themselves missing their manhood. Now I need to talk to the head cook.”
She turned back to me looking closer at me, “Huh, so the rummers were true. We have a queen now. Well, I be the head cook here. What can I do for you?”
I clapped my hands together and rubbed them. “First, as you can see, I am not one of the races that have populated the Empire. For that reason, I need to make you aware of some of my dietary differences. I noticed none of the men this evening were eating any meat, but I need meat with at least two meals a day. I will have to talk to you later about the cooking techniques that I prefer. Maybe I can find some substitutes for my favorite foods. If you need anything to make your job easier, please let me know and I will try to help.”
While I was there, I grabbed a little pastry that had just finished being made. It was very different, not sweet like I would have expected. I think it was a little bitter. Well, I guess it’s going to take trial and error to figure out what I like for food here in the Andromeda galaxy.
“Your Majesty, was the taste to your liking?” The cook asked me.
“I’m sorry, I forgot to ask you your name. The taste was not what I was expecting. I thought it would be a little sweet but found it bitter. I will just have to learn how to get used to the food here.” I responded.
“I’m sorry if my cooking is not up to your expectations. My name is Silva, and I hope that you will give me another chance. I don’t want to lose my position here.” Silva replied to me with shame in her voice.
“I am not going to get rid of you because you cook differently than I expect. I can’t expect you to know what I like to eat. So let me tell you a little about what food I am used to eating. I prefer my meat to be juicy and savory, and for my bread, I like it a little sweet except in the morning when I like it really sweet. I think that I am just going to have to come down here someday soon and give you some examples of the type of foods I like.” I explained to her. I felt some sympathy for her. She was probably treated poorly by the Grand Cleric and thought that any mistake would result in punishment.
I faced her and clasped her hands in mine, “I promise to work with you to come up with some new dishes. Thank you so much for your time, Silva. I look forward to seeing what types of dishes you come up with for me.”
My next stop on my self-guided tour of the palace was a large sitting room. In there I found many women looking around in wonderment at the palace. I could tell by their attire that they were not servants, because they wore a hideous red uniform that I needed to see about replacing. These women looked like the women slaves I encountered in the throne room. As soon as I was noticed by one of the women, they all dropped to their knees and thanked me. I better get used to people fawning all over me.
“Hello ladies, please stand I wish to speak with you.” I spent a long time getting the ladies to open up about their circumstances, but I learned a lot about how badly women were being treated by society. I am sure some women were treated well by their husbands, but that didn’t make up for the societal injustice that they have been experiencing.
Some of the women had gotten pregnant and had the children stripped away from them by the father because he wanted a male heir. As I listened to the stories, I could not help but cry about the fate society had imposed on them. They had no choice in the matter. They were all largely uneducated because it was illegal for women to go to school once they reached ten. They only had the skills they learned on the job which was something I would have to change. How could I make these women’s lives better?
As the time grew late, I worked with the staff to find all the women some rooms. The palace unfortunately did not have enough rooms available for all the women so many of them had to double up in a room. I found out that Misty was still being treated for her injuries. I hoped she would recover; I don’t think she will ever be okay though.
My body was getting exhausted. I don’t know how long I was up for today, but I needed to get some sleep. I was so sleepy that the moment my head hit the pillow I was out for the count. My mind completely shut down; I don’t think I even had any dreams. The great thing I found out about being queen was I set the schedule. If I slept in like I did the next morning, then everyone waited till I was ready to start getting things ready for me.
“Spire, how is time tracked here?” I asked hoping it would not be too difficult to remember and hopefully not too different than what I am used to.
“My Queen, time is tracked here based on the Caravelle home world. Time is comparable to your seconds, minutes, and hours. Days are twenty-nine hours long and one year is four hundred and twenty-six days.” Spire informed me. Well, I guess the planet has a wider orbit than Earth does.
“How far are we away from the Caravelle home world?” I was curious.
“The Queen’s Spire is seven days by slipstream, and relatively equidistance to all the farthest systems. The true center of the Empire.”
I haven’t had a good look at the space surrounding the space station. I know the station is huge just from what I have seen so far, and I know that I haven’t seen but a little bit of it, but most of that was while I was running. I did look out the windows of my suite and was able to see so many different sections within the dome all circling the palace. The throne room was next to the palace in a separate building.
The palace itself; is a twenty-story central spire with four smaller spires forming a square around the central spire. Thankfully there was a lift to get around the inside. I would not want to walk up and down the stairs all the time, even if that would give me great legs and ass. My suite was not really decorated to my taste. It was too much damn red. I think I wanted it to be painted or whatever they do to change the colors, to a pastel blue. I wanted it brighter and relaxing, less dramatic and bold. I needed someone to help me manage the palace.
“Spire, can we find an assistant that can help me keep track of my schedule and take care of the palace?” I asked.
“Yes, I will have potential persons go through a background check to verify a good fit,” Spire told me.
“I’d also like to have education set up for women of the station so that they can get on the same level of education that the men have. The women I have staying here in the palace, I would like to find them suitable jobs to do around the palace. I met two yesterday who looked like they were very knowledgeable about makeup and fashion. It was, Tren and Kal, I would like them to work with me on my wardrobe and makeup. I also want them to have clothes that are fit to stand with me in public. That is if they want the job.”
“I will send the message out.” It was nice to be able to just speak and get stuff done, but I was still lonely. I had no one like me around the station. I might have some of the same DNA as the rest of the folks on the station, but they were not like me in any other way. Even if I had someone close to talk to, we would not have any common past to share. No one would understand my struggles and my accomplishments or even my life.
I put my armor back on since I was going to be in front of people who didn’t necessarily like me. I would bet that some of them would take a chance at killing me for the throne if I gave them the chance. After some food, I was escorted to the throne room.
I took a deep breath and let it out before I opened the doors to the throne room. This time I only came in with two mechs as guards. I felt that any more than that would cause problems. The talking immediately ceased when I walked into the room. I left the mechs to guard the doors. I needed to show strength and not hide behind superior technology. The spire had mechs hidden from the rest of the populous until the time of my crowning. There were other changes to the spire as several systems came online. We now had slip-gate engines available that could move the station anywhere in the empire. I also discovered that we had larger more powerful weapons that came online as well as shielding which was so much better than the shield generators that they had been using which were only designed to protect the station from radiation and space debris.
This caused a stir when some of the systems started to send readings and feedback to the technicians who operate the station. This was causing some discussions on the streets. The loss of slaves was already causing shop owners to wonder how they would be able to make their products without slaves.
I sat on my throne and looked over the council members, then it hit me I only saw one race here. Where were representatives from the other systems so I can hear about what is going on in their systems? “Ok, I already see a problem here. I do not have any representatives from the other races in our Empire here in the council. This is going to change. I want to know what the needs of the races are from them. Who had been controlling the other systems?” I asked a little perturbed.
“Your Majesty, I am Nobar and I am in charge of trade relations for the systems. The enforcement of the Doctrine of the Caravelle Empire was handled by the Church of Mintral. They have enforcement squads all over the systems.” Nobar responded to me quickly after I asked my question. I think he might be one to keep on my new council.
“Thank you Nobar for that information. To deal with this I decree that all enforcement squads are disbanded and have no authority to enforce any laws. Those who wish to come and join the military will be welcome if they are willing to live within the rules of the Empire. With that said, will you please tell me what is going on with trade relations in our Empire?” I sat there looking more relaxed than I was feeling. I had a feeling my trouble with the Church of Mintral was just beginning.
For the most part, his report on trade relations only brought one problem to my attention. Slave traders were not happy with my order to free the slaves. That was a shocker. They have not ceased operations because they don’t think I can enforce that decree. I needed to start doing something about that quickly, so I looked to my brand-new military liaison, “I want you to send a battle group to these systems and if they find any of these slave traders. They were to confiscate their ships and take the slaves back to where they were from. If the slavers, try to fight deadly force is authorized. Any slaver that does not fight back will be sent to prison and their vessels will be put up for auction to help pay for the relocation costs of those slaves.
“I also want shipyards to start producing new ships with the information that was unlocked now that a queen sits on the throne again. Tell the shipyards that they can also use a few of the designs in commercial ships not heavy weapons. I also want groups of privateers with ships that can fight, for their privateering chit, they must be willing to come fight for the Empire if we have the need.” I know we are going to need them in the future. It will be inevitable. With these new upgrades to ships, they will start to venture out farther demanding I expand the Empire to maintain law and order.
The councilman who oversaw goods production said that the loss of slaves would cause them to slow down production. I made the simple claim. “Start paying the people for the work that they do. Give them a reason to want to continue to work with the companies. This goes for all the various industries that used slave labor.”
I also heard from my Chief of Police, that he was having some problems with those that live in the city because all the brothels closed. I had to think a minute about what I could do to solve the problem but also not promote slavery. I needed to give the women more power in the situation. “Spire, do I have access to enough funds to be able to purchase all the brothels on the station?” This was a crazy idea and I hoped that it would work.
“Yes, your Majesty,” the AI informed me.
“So here is my solution. I will purchase all the buildings that the brothels have been run out of and I will fix them up. Prostitution will be state-run. Those who choose to work in that industry will have my support behind them. The rules will be that the workers will choose their fees. They have the right to decline a customer. There will be security on the premises to keep any violence out of the brothels and anyone who violates the rules will be permanently banned from all brothels. The women will have free medical care to protect themselves. To be fair here I will also ban any worker that tries to steal, injure, or do any harm to a customer will also be punished. There will be a ten percent tax on all money that the workers make to be used to maintain the facilities.” I hope that this will help show that I am willing to compromise so that people suffer.
“Chief, please inform men on the street, that I plan to have this up in running in fourteen days. Depending on how much work it will take to fix up some of the brothels. I will also have to find women willing to take these jobs, but I am sure I can make that work.” I had my idea written into the law so that I could move forward with it. I hoped this would allow some of these women to take back control over their bodies.
Earth history has shown that any changes made that deal with discrimination take generations to start to see a dramatic change in society. I won’t be around then but hopefully, I can set things on the right track.
The other thing I need to worry about is housing for the slaves that I freed. For that, I needed to get onto the streets and see what the station was like with my own eyes.
“Who here deals with the justice system for the Empire?” When no one acknowledged me, I felt like I knew what the answer was going to be. “Let me guess, the church.” I found that the Church had its fingers in a lot of pies. They controlled the judicial, the military, also the orphanages that would ‘train young children.’ This was going to be a huge mess to clean up. I realized I was taking over for the church, but I didn’t have the same reach as they did.
I called an end to the meeting when it became clear that I only had five members on the council who did anything. The rest were put there as a favor for some gift or something. I had the dead weight removed from the council. This was not going to be a social club. I wanted people who wanted to do something to help the Empire.
I needed to walk around I was tired of being isolated so much. It was fun talking with the rest of the women last night even if the topic was serious. It was just so nice to be around other people. I grabbed two more mechs to escort me around the station so I could see what was going on outside the palace grounds.
I couldn’t see much change when I first left the grounds. There was a plaza right outside the gate with a giant golden statue in the center. How I missed seeing that when I came running past it the first time I don’t know. It was actually very gaudy. Some man in heavy armor holding a scepter in the air. As I walked around studying the statue, the man looked different than the Caravelle people I have seen so far. His eyes were not as big as those I had seen. I looked at the inscription, ‘High King Mirtan, Savior of Man.’ So, this was who the church saw as the god of the Caravelle Empire.
I know this was a little petty of me, but I told my mechs to take it down and have it melted down for the precious metals. I wondered how many statues there were around the station. I then remembered all the damn statues that were in my throne room. I needed them removed as well. I wanted to sanitize the filth of the church from this station and then my Empire. The misogynistic teachings of the church have made the empire’s technology decline. I want to get it back to where it once was and hopefully better.
Once I left the area around the palace and the councilor homes, I found the station changed a lot. The streets were dirtier, and you could smell a variety of different smells. This was the Tagnor district that I have wandered into. The creatures reminded me of werewolves, to be honest. They had large bodies covered in fur. Their face has a short snout with large canine teeth. Their eyes didn’t display hate or fear. In fact, they looked like very nice people, just different. The women looked different than the men. They have smaller frames and slender shoulders. Their fur also looked a lighter color.
The Tagnor all gave me a wide birth, stared, and whispered to each other about me. The shops here were little more than stalls. The clothing the Tagnor were wearing here was not of the highest quality. I had to assume that this area was not where the money was when it came to their people. I continued to walk and while I didn’t see anything too bad in the area. There was no sign of angry people. No one was begging on the side of the street. The people also looked well-fed. They lived much like I did before I got whisked away.
A smell reached my nose that made me smile and my stomach growled in hunger. It smelled like roasted lamb. I followed the smell of that savory meat to a small street stand that was roasting meat on a stick. I just had to have one. I knew I was attracting attention as I walked up to the food stall. I saw many people eating the meat, so I assumed it was good.
Luckily, I was taught how to pay vendors, it’s just a simple biometric scanner that authorizes the payment. My mouth was watering when I got up there. I asked for one which shocked everyone. No one had seen a Caravelle eat any meat. After I paid for it, I tore into the meat. It was so good the seasoning was extraordinary. I asked them what the meat was. I was told it was a hauker, which I found was a large hairy mammal similar to a wooly mammoth but with sharper teeth. I complimented the shop owner for such a delicious meal.
I was smiling as I walked through more of the Tagnor section. I found a clothing shop that had the custom dress of the Tagnor women. It was like a long loin cloth and a halter top wrap. It looked sexy, and I found a color that matched my complexion, so I got one. I figured that if I showed interest in the other cultures it would help me build some goodwill within the empire. I had a lot of Tagnor following me as I walked through the streets watching what I was doing.
Word had gotten around that I had sampled their food, so I had a few of the food stalls offer me samples of their food. There were some that I could not eat, it was just too bitter for me. But in that case, I was still nice to the vendor when it was food that was not edible to me. They showed a lot of interest in my taste in food. If I found one that had really good food, they would cheer and congratulate the stall owner. It was a fun experience for everyone because I was willing to try new things.
I met the representative of the Tagnor, he met me outside one of the shops I had just wandered through. He introduced himself as Maninor, he looked to be an older Tagnor with a little graying of his fur. He still towered over me even in my heels. I felt short at that time. His broad shoulders were marked with graying areas in his otherwise black hair. He was friendly, which made me happy. He offered his daughter to help show me around.
Minsha was not as tall as her father but still was a good foot taller than me. I was starting to get a Napoleon Complex being the shortest person around. Her fur was a very light brown, and her eyes were a bright green. Her body was full-figured like most of the women Tagnor. She wore a traditional dress like I had bought earlier but in a green that matched her eyes. She was a quite striking woman. I accepted their offer of her services and wrapped my arm in hers and started to walk off with her. That got a lot of gasps from the crowd, which caused me to stop in my tracks and wonder what custom I just violated.
Turns out when Tagnor interlock their arms like I just did to her it was an announcement that we were courting. The way people were reacting I could tell if I tried to say that isn’t what I meant that it would shame her in the eyes of her people. Fuck, what am I going to do? Her eyes were quite wide as well, but she did not pull away. I think she was thinking she did not want to dishonor me or her family by turning down my offer. This was something that needed to be handled in a private setting so we could figure out how to deal with the situation.
“Your Majesty, would you please accompany me to my home so we can discuss this?” Maninor asked realizing the delicate nature of the situation. Both Minsha and I walked with our heads held high like there was nothing wrong. Again, we wanted to refrain from causing a scandal that would hurt the reputation of both me and her family.
Once we got to Maninor’s home and settled in his seating quarters. His wife Yamine showed up a little later screaming at her husband about why there were mech guards in front of her house asking for identification to get in. “That would be because of me,” I called out to her, causing her eyes to get the size of saucers. This did not ease her furry, as she smacked her husband's arm asking him what he did now.
“Yasmine, let me introduce myself. My name is Kara, queen of the Caravelle Empire. Let me assure you that your husband has done nothing wrong. Your husband is trying to help me out after I made a mistake when I wrapped my arm with Minsha, not realizing the implication of my actions.”
“You didn’t know our customs; we understand that you did not mean to say you are courting my daughter,” Yasmine announced like there should be no problem. I agree there shouldn’t have been a problem.
“It happened in public while I was surrounded by a large number of your people.” And that was when she saw the problem. Now, the Tagnor section would expect to see the two of us courting. I wouldn’t be surprised if this had not been broadcast all over the station by now.
I turned to Maninor, “Can you check the news feeds around the station to see if they are saying anything about my courtship? I would like to know how far this has spread through the station.” Sure, enough I was the talk of all the media feeds on the station. They focused on my defiant walk back to Maninor’s home. I guess maybe that was a bad idea. It was now being reported that I was in discussions with the family. Oh, now this is getting out of hand. I needed to do a press release soon.
“How about I do this, I will release a statement that says while I am courting Minsha. In my culture, this is a process that can take years to determine if we are compatible for marriage. This might leave us an out later once the press stops talking about this.” I hoped that would work for them because I’m not trying to disrespect their customs.
“Your Majesty, I respectfully disagree with your assessment of the situation. The station is not going to stop talking about this. You are the head of the Empire and everything you do is under increased scrutiny because you are a woman. They will try any means to discredit you. It is not uncommon for the head of the Caravelle Empire to have multiple consorts.” Maninor explained to me.
His comment about multiple consorts didn’t sit well with me but I know he was trying to lessen the blow of this. “You are telling me that to save face within the Empire I will need to get married to Minsha.”
Both Yasmine and Maninor said yes at the same time. I still have not heard what Minsha thought about this. “Minsha what do you feel about this situation?”
“I know that you do not want to be in a relationship with me, but I am willing to go along with this for the good of my people and the Empire. I am happy that my actions will give my father a better standing within our people.” Minsha responded to me.
This was not the response I was expecting from her. I thought she would be totally against this. “Minsha, it’s not that I don’t want a relationship with you. I was hoping that we could be friends. I am not happy that we are forced to be in this situation, because of my mistake. I apologize that I have caused this trouble for you and your family. I promise that if we do go through with this, I will always treat you with respect. I fear for your safety and your family’s safety. I fear that many on this station and within the Empire would want to hurt you to hurt me. I would like to offer you all a place to stay in the palace until we can get you proper protection at your home.” I offered the family. It was the least I could do to keep them safe.
Maninor and Yasmine were not very keen on leaving their home. They recommended that I just take Minsha to the palace. I was a little confused by this. I guess that it was stubbornness on their part in not wanting to leave their home. I would assign one of the mechs to guard the family and the house. “Minsha would you please let me escort you to the palace? I will send someone for your things.” I held out my arm for her to take. I don’t know how this is going to turn out, but I was going to make the best of it.
“Yes, your Majesty.” She informed me and wrapped her arm in with mine. I guess she knew how she was going to have to react in public with me now.
“You do not have to call me Majesty, my name is Kara, and I would appreciate it if you would call me that,” I said with a smile. I wanted this to go smoothly. This whole multi-galaxy trip was turning out crazier than I could have ever guessed.
“Maninor, one other thing. I want a representative from all the races in the Empire in my new council. If you would please come to the throne room tomorrow to discuss the state of your race in the Empire. Now if you will excuse us, I must visit the other representatives to offer them the same invitation.” I told him in a way that made it an order but in a polite way.
Minsha and I walked out of the home with a smile on our faces. I noticed the large crowd out on the street. They were being held back by the police with Captain Fenmer controlling the officers. He looked at me with an irritated face.
“Captain Fenmer, I apologize for the trouble I have caused you and your officers. I will better coordinate with your office for my future visits outside the palace. I do have five other representatives that I must speak to before I head back to the palace. If you can suggest how I may get there, it would be greatly appreciated.” He looked even more angry at me than when I first came out of the house.
“I would recommend you call your shuttle to be able to take you to the different locations, as you can see it will be very difficult for you to walk anywhere at this moment.” He tried to sound respectful while still being very angry with me.
I believed I should take his advice and called for me shuttle to meet me. “Captain, I would like to offer you and your officers here a bonus to your pay for having to deal with this issue I caused. I didn’t expect my walk to cause so much trouble. Again, I am truly sorry that my actions have resulted in this.” He looked befuddled by my words. I expect he had never expected me to take responsibility for my actions and to offer to pay him more. It was the least I could do for them.
My transport showed up a few minutes later, and Minsha and I got in. We traveled to the next representative's home. The next representative was the Pinari, they are a reptilian race that was slender like a giant gecko. The representative’s name was Grinky. He was an odd fellow always looking around like he was waiting to be surprised by some attack. After giving him the same invitation that we gave Maninor, we left for the next representative.
The next representative was for the Skrags. They were human-looking people with deep purple-colored skin. Their hair colors are bright and in colors that I have only seen people dye their hair. The eyes were something that I would have to get used to, they were a deep black color. Trinar was their representative. He was an older gentleman, I guessed he was in maybe fifties or sixties time frame. He also was a little portly, along with his wife who was an absolute delight to talk to.
Next, I found myself among a race of really short people. I wouldn’t call them dwarves but same height. They were not thick and strong like the stories of dwarves. To be honest, if their faces didn’t give away their ages, I would have thought that they were all kids. It was nice to not have to look up at the representative like I have had to do with everyone else. They called themselves Buta. Ackran was the representative for them, he was a grumpy man. I think he did not like that he had to deal with a woman now. But he was good enough to try to hide it from me.
The Craggs were next on my list. They looked like elves. Real no shit elves. I almost fangirled over them when I got there. I always thought the elves in books were the best looking of all the races of fantasy books. They were unfortunately not in tune with nature like our books describe them. They had a cyberpunk vibe going on. Srellon was their representative. He took a dislike to me upon our first meeting. I was so disappointed by his attitude.
Last was the Nirni, think sapient birds. I was just hoping that I wouldn’t see a ‘big bird’ looking one, because I would not have been able to keep the laughter in. Tumpy was the representative. I struggled the whole time to maintain my composure. Tumpy seemed to be oblivious to my struggles, so that meeting went pretty well.
I was glad that I had my transport by the end of the trip. I don’t know what I was thinking that I would be able to walk around the whole station. This place was huge, like Los Angeles huge. There is so much to see. I had to thank Minsha, as she let me know what customs I should stay away from. I didn’t want to end up with any more consorts or even worse starting a war.
Once we got back to the palace. I sat down to eat some dinner. I needed a full meal after all the work I put in today. Silva had already been informed that Minsha was joining me for dinner and prepared appropriate food for her as well. Minsha had never been to the palace, so she was amazed by the beauty of the structure, but like me, she was not a fan of the color. I need to find a way to get the color changed. I put that on my tomorrow to-do list.
Tyron informed me that Minsha’s things had been delivered to the palace but since all the rooms had been taken up by the freed slaves, he asked if they should be moved to my room. I told him to go ahead and do it.
“Your things have arrived and are being moved to my room. I was not expecting anyone else to be moving in at the moment and all the spare rooms are being taken up by the freed slaves that I am helping. I hope this will not be a problem.” I asked looking a little defeated. I just met this woman and already have her moving into my room. I know that people joke that lesbians move in together really quickly, but this was crazy. I am just glad sex was not something that was expected. I am not a lesbian; I have been bi since I started fantasizing about sex. I have no sexual experience though. My gender identity issues made me scared to ask anyone out.
“I don’t mind it is just sleeping and we will have to get used to being around each other like this in the future. I just hope you are not repulsed by my species. I know we didn’t have much of a choice in this, but I hope that you can accept me.” She looked so nervous to be saying that. I must admit I hadn’t even really thought about the different species aspect. I was so stunned by the whole courtship issue; it just didn’t register.
I’ll be honest with you, Minsha. I have never been in any real relationship before. I was born very different from what you see before you. According to the AI on the ship I came here on, I had a protein strand that was in the wrong place. This protein strand made me develop into a male of my species. The problem was it was only that strand that made me male. My mind kept telling me I should have been female. I struggled my whole life with this contradiction of body and mind.
It made me hate my body and caused my mind to pull inward. I only felt three feelings during that time: pain, depression, and anger. I didn’t know who I could talk to because this was something that not a lot of people talked about when I was younger. I became cold to the world. Once I realized what it was called for people like me, I found that society hated people like me. So, I hid that part of me. I let it eat away at my soul as I tried to live as a male. I couldn’t form meaningful relationships with others because of my self-hate.
I joined the military for my country, hoping it would take these feelings away or that I could die in war and finally have peace. The military did not make those feelings go away though. Once I was injured, I was able to get out of the military. I lived isolated from people. The only interaction I had with people was what was necessary. Once I found the ship. It fixed my body and finally made me whole, but I still have not healed from all the emotional damage that I inflicted on myself.
I say that so you know that I don’t know how to love. I only just felt joy for the first time when I was changed into this body. So, when you ask me if I find you repulsive, the answer is no but I don’t know how to build a relationship with you. And remember everyone here is a different species from me. On my world, we have not learned yet about other planets with life on them. We have never met another species before. You are the first I have ever told about my life. I hope that this does not repulse you from me. I would like for us to be friends.
I could not tell what she was feeling after I relayed my story, but she was deep in thought. I felt a weight had lifted off my chest as I told her about this. I finally opened up to someone and it felt good. Emotions flooded from my heart, some that I had never experienced before. My eyes started to tear, but I also had a smile on my face.
“Kara, I do not fully understand what you have gone through. It is not something that has happened to my people, but from your words, I could feel your pain. I hope that my friendship will help with that pain. You have shown to this station that you are a good person. I am happy to have you as a friend.” With those simple words, I felt joy flood through my body. It made my heart thaw from the freeze I kept it under.
That night in my room Minsha and I lay on the bed, she told me about her life, and I told her more about Earth. I now understood why Tagnor wore so little clothing, Minsha was hot. I would never freeze with her next to me. Her fur was soft, she let me feel it last night. I think we also made a good start to a great friendship. We may not have similar pasts, but we have similar ideas for the future.
I was awakened by Tren and Kal, they were happy to be working with me. They looked good in the new clothes that they had received, “Your Majesty, we have your clothes ready for you and Minsha. We are looking forward to helping you look your very best.” I gave them a little giggle and grabbed Minsha’s hand to get her out of bed. I was looking forward to some girly assistance with my fashion and makeup. I knew the basics, but I have never really been able to get some direction.
I found that the ladies had laid out some loose robes for me. It was so different from what I had been wearing which had shown off my figure. I looked a little confused at them. “Your Majesty.” Kal started.
I interrupted them, “Call me Kara when we are up here.” I reminded them.
“Kara, you have recently started courting Minsha which requires you to wear this style of dress to symbolize your commitment to her.” Kal finished. I gave her the stink eye at that comment. This sounds like something that the church came up with.
“What custom says that it is very demeaning, that I need to hide my body because I am in a relationship. Is that something the church mandated?” I was skeptical about this. I did feel that it was demeaning to women. It reminded me of a Muslim hijab.
“Yes, Kara it is the Church’s custom, but everyone in the Empire would expect this of you,” Tren said trying to placate my disgust.
“Okay ladies, I am going to introduce the Empire to an Earth custom. I will not wear that no matter what anyone thinks is appropriate. On Earth, those in a relationship wear rings on their left ring finger.” I held up my hand to indicate where I was meaning. “I am willing to comply with some customs and I feel that I am pretty open to the customs of others, but I don’t want to give up my customs in the process. So, get me some pretty clothes please.”
Minsha was a little shocked by my blatant disregard for hundreds of years of history. “What a strange place this Earth, giving trinkets as a symbol of commitment. I will follow your customs Kara, but I do not understand it.”
I spent the next hour explaining the significance of rings and the use of precious metals and stones. I hadn’t even realized that people around here did not wear jewelry. That would have to be another custom that I will have to start. I learned that what I considered precious metals were just a common everyday metal here. That is why Minsha thought it was just a trinket.
The precious metal that my crown was made from is rhodium. It had a silver sheen to it mixed with a rose color. That is a very difficult metal to come across. Our discussion was interrupted by Spire, “Your Majesty, if you would like to look through the collection of royal jewelry. It is in a vault that can only be opened by you. Till now that vault has been a secret that could only be discovered once an heir returned.”
“How much time do I have before the meeting with the council and representatives?” I asked and when I heard that it was two hours from now. “Let’s go see what’s in my vault ladies. I think we can find something for all of us in there.”
We rushed out of the room and followed the instructions that Spire had given us. We found ourselves deep under the palace. No wonder no one has found this place. We had to take stairs down the last three flights of stairs. There was a lot of dust on all the surfaces. The metal walls reminded me of what I thought a space station should look like. It was dimly lit and very functional, rather than decorative.
We found the door that would lead us to the vault. I placed my hand on the scanner to unlock the door. It popped open, releasing a gust of stale air that had been trapped inside. I was going to need maintenance to look at the ventilation down here. We all were coughing as we entered the antechamber. There we fancy suits of armor lining the walls. I found one for Tagnor women, “Minsha you would look great in this suit of armor. It had a metal chest plate, metal leggings, and an intricate helmet. It looked like ceremonial armor.
I made my way over to the vault door. I placed my hand on the scanner. Then we heard mechanical mechanisms behind the door moving and locking into place. The door opened to reveal an enormous room filled with cases of jewelry, each labeled. I found a nice ring and placed it on Minsha’s finger. She admired the ring.
I walked around looking at all the different things. I found something that just called out to me. It was like a combination slave bracelet and forearm gauntlet. I tried it on and that triggered something in the gauntlet. It locked itself in place around my forearm and acknowledged my identity as Queen like my armor did. Only this sealed around my arm. I could not find the seam to open it back up. We started hearing metallic noises coming from all around us. The air handlers down here kicked on, and I started to feel vibrations in the metal.
We quickly closed the vault back up and ran back to the elevator to get out from down there. Once we got to the main floor of the palace a large announcement was broadcast throughout the station. “Queen’s Rage activated. Time of arrival ten days, nine hours, twenty-two minutes.” OK, what is that and why did this happen when I put on this gauntlet?
“Spire, what is Queen’s Rage?” I asked concerned.
“Queen’s Rage is a superdreadnought that the last queen commissioned before she was deposed. It has been sitting in the black hibernating. You have activated it and the spire weapon systems when you put on the gauntlet. You can track the Queen’s Rage from the throne room.”
I’m glad I decided to go with boots today because running seemed to be the thing to do this morning. The four of us started running towards the throne room as the ladies came filling down from their rooms with looks of concern on their faces.
Running in heels was a new feeling but at least they were chunky heels, so I didn’t break my ankle as I climbed the stairs to the throne room. I heard the citizens out in the streets yelling at each other trying to figure out what was going on. Once I got into the throne room and sat down the gauntlet caused a screen to show in front of me. It started listing the status of all the systems of the Queen’s Rage. I was reading through it and saw quantum drive thirty-five percent, and below it was cryo-chambers ten percent. Was there a crew on that ship in status for three thousand years?
I realized that I needed to calm the citizens. I was told I could broadcast from the throne to the entire Empire if I wanted to. I just needed the station at this time. I brought up the broadcast and spoke to the people, “citizens of the Caravelle Empire. This is your Queen giving you an update on the message you just heard. This is nothing for you to worry about. It is a ship that was built at the end of the last queen’s reign. It has been operating in stasis in the black since then. It has become active after receiving a command that I have taken reign. It is now returning to the Spire to act as my flagship. I will update you when more information comes in.”
I hope that would quell some of the hysteria that I heard from the streets. The council and representatives had shown up during my speech and waited in the back of the room until I was done. Commander Krude, the military officer I put in charge after weeding out all the bad apples. Came forward. I wondered how he could live wearing a uniform as a Tagnor. I didn’t have an understanding of their customs when I appointed him, but now I had a new respect for his discipline.
“General Krude, I will forward you the status of the Queen’s Rage as it comes online so you can monitor the status of the ship as well. Tell me how my ascension to the throne has affected my military.” I asked in a serious tone.
“My Queen, I have been checking the status of your ships and unfortunately the Grand Cleric has the support of the majority of your fleet. I have pulled back those that I believe are loyal back to the station in the event of an attack. I believe the Church has a strong hold on the fleet, and they will use it to get back in control.” He informed me honestly.
I should have guessed this was going to happen which means my order for more ships had better hurry up. “What is the status of getting our fleet updated with the technology I released?”
Council member Nobar spoke up as I asked that question. “My Queen, we have run into a problem, the shipyards are not happy with the loss of their slave labor and have refused to supply us with any ships. They believe the Church will take back over and they do not wish to anger the Church by providing us ships.”
“Councilmen Nobar, what about other trading? Are we able to get supplies to the station?” I asked with a sense of urgency.
“Yes, your Majesty, we have always only needed minimal supplies to be sent here as we have been self-sufficient with the bio-chambers and aqua-generators.” He gave me some good news finally.
“I want those guarded at all times. The last thing I want is a saboteur to disable them. So, if I get this right, we are in the midst of a civil war between me and the church?”
General Krude acknowledged my concerns. “That is what it looks like is happening, though they have yet to declare war, I expect that is a foregone conclusion. They are amassing their forces right now.”
“General, I want a tight lid on the Queen’s Rage. I believe that some information about it will get off the ship, but I want to make sure they have no clue about its capabilities. I also want you to get more people trained, and use the former slaves if they want to join. Oh, and cut any payments to any of those on the vessels that are going against us. Money is always a good motivator for soldiers.” I gave him a rundown of what he should be focusing on.
“Mininor, what is going on with the Tagnor? Which side of this are they leaning?” I asked now that I finally had some representation in the meetings.
“My Queen, the Tagnor people stand with you. After yesterday’s trip to the Tagnor section, you have made a positive impression on my people.” I blushed as he told me that and I looked at Minsha. She had been standing next to me quietly as I had these discussions. I hope that in the future I can include her more in the decision-making. I need to get another throne in here for her.
“Grinky, what is the stance of the Pinari in this pending conflict?” I knew that it was a lot to ask these people to help us in fighting our fight. I just needed to see what side they were leaning towards.
“Your Majesty, we are still discussing which side we are supporting. I am here to tell you that we are going to remain neutral at this time.” He said in a calm voice.
“I understand and it is no problem. I have no right to ask you to fight my war. I will continue to keep up my end of the pact you have with my people.” I needed to assure them that I was going to support his people.
“Trinar, and what of the Skraggs?” I also got a no from them, that they were also remaining neutral.
None of that surprised me until I started to deal with the Craggs. I knew he had a dislike me from our first meeting with him and I was kind of surprised he showed up to this meeting. So, what was his actual goal for showing up? “Srellon, I got the distinct impression you were not on my side so why are you here?”
“I am here to give you a chance to surrender and repent to the Grand Cleric. I am sure your life as a slave will not be too painful. You think you know war, but will you be able to wage it and kill millions? I think as a woman you know that you are not strong enough to do that. As all women you are too stupid and weak to properly rule in a man’s…” That is where his words cut off as I shot him in the head with my pistol. I am glad I made a point to always carry that.
“That’s one, only a million more to go. The mistake you made is to think you know what kind of woman I am. Send his body to the others as a message.” The rest of the representatives and council members we wide wide-eyed and shocked. “Let it be known women are not weak nor stupid. Those who underestimate me will end up like Srellon. Let the Craggs know I killed their representative and if they join the Church, they will be killed along with them.”
As the guards removed the body I leaned back on my throne. “I guess there is one good thing about the red carpet. As for those of you who chose neutrality. I respect your choice. You have nothing to worry about from me. You may go back to speak to your people while I make my plans with those who are going to fight with me. Oh, and if you have any troubles let me know I will do what I can to help.” I told them with a smile on my face. I don’t know if that made me look psychotic or not, but it gave them the impression, not to fuck with me.
Once the representatives left, I looked at the General. “Put some troops in the Craggs district. I don’t want them causing problems after I killed their representative. Have them put up messages about what Srellon said and how he died. Let them see the truth.”
“Councilmen, do you have any advice on plays to be made?” We sat for several hours coming up with a plan. The first thing we needed to do was hold a public trial for the men I had custody. Then we had to recruit.
Recruitment was going to be an issue since half of the population of the empire was uneducated. I needed to find a way to make this work out for the best. Damn, those men for keeping the women uneducated and therefore ignorant of their treatment. I needed to start making women aware of their situations. Time to make a speech.
A smaller throne was brought in and set next to mine for Minsha. This was something that needed the support of her as well.
Citizens of the Caravelle Empire I have a message for all my citizens but especially the women of our Empire. For too long the women of this Empire have been treated like chattel. Nothing more than property to the men. You have been denied an education that has been afforded to men and thus left ignorant of just how badly you have been treated. I speak to you as an educated woman, who knows the worth of my sex.
Men fear you becoming educated because that would make it harder to control you. I have seen what women can accomplish when they are educated and free to succeed. I have already mandated that all children, boys, and girls, are to receive the same educational opportunities. For those adult women who wish to learn and take control of their lives. I will be starting a training facility for women who wish to learn and support our Empire.
The Church of Minthral has been lying to you for generations, their goal is to maintain all the power. They wanted to control everyone and keep you compliant. Now that same Church wished to take back control over the Empire and you. They will use military forces to put you under heel so that you cannot revolt against them. I, however, as the rightful Queen of the Caravelle Empire as verified by the Queen’s Spire, wish to lead you all to even greater glory.
The Church thinks it can match the technology that I possess as Queen of the Empire. They need this technology because under their rule the Empire has reversed in their technological knowledge. I will make this knowledge available to those who oppose the Church and its evil ways.
I sit here with the woman I am courting to assure you that we both support the rights of women. We support equality for all. And most of all we support the growth of the Caravelle Empire. May we reach farther into the stars and achieve greatness.
I hoped that would get the women motivated to change. I just hope it didn’t result in a riot. I made sure that my speech was broadcast to all the world in the Empire. Maybe that would cause some people to defect to my side.
“My Queen, there is a fight breaking out in the docking ring section Alpha four nine,” Spire announced to me. This probably was in response to my announcement so I best go down there and see if I can’t help smooth things over. Better get my armor though.
“Follow me, ladies,” I announced as I left for the palace and up to my suite. I suited up in my full armor and grabbed some weapons. I needed to make a statement. I placed my pistol on my hip and grabbed a pulse rifle. I had it at the low ready as I smiled at my ladies and asked them to stay here till I finished. I would need to get Minsha a set of armor if she was interested in following me into a fight.
I took my transport to the docking ring and stepped out. In front of me was a huge fight between some dock workers and someone else, I couldn’t tell who they were with. The guards were not able to break up the fight. It was mayhem but I did see a man with a gun raising it to shoot one of the guards. Before he could get his shot off, I turned his head into pink mist. This rifle was great. I wish I had this when I was in the army.
People around the man quickly backed away as his body fell to the ground. I saw a man on the other side of the crowd aim his weapon at me and he got the same treatment as the other man. Everyone was staring at me at this point. No one wanted to move for fear that I would shoot them. “What the hell are you all doing on my station?”
A large man pushed through the crowd. He was a race I was not overly familiar with. He had a pig-like nose and was built like a tank. It seemed to me he thought he was in charge of the situation, “Look here, lady. I am here to pick up the fifty slaves I was promised. I think I might just have to take a little extra for you killing my men. So why don’t you just get along and get me my slaves.”
“There are no more slaves in the Caravelle Empire,” I responded to him.
“Then we have a problem, you better get me my slaves, or I will see to it that this station is torn apart starting with you.” He stated as he raised a gun and pointed it at me. I needed him alive to question, so I shot him in the left knee removing his leg. He squealed as he fell to the ground. Another man got a shot off at me before I could respond to him. My shields kept me from getting hit. I returned fire into his gut.
“I don’t like threats pig man. Now we are going to have a nice long talk, you and I. You are going to tell me everything I want to know and then you are going to rot in a prison cell while I sell your ship for scrap. Guards secure these men and their ship. I want that thing searched from top to bottom.” The guards responded and started working through the people.
“Dock workers? Why were you fighting these men?” I asked trying to understand what happened to set off this fight.
A young skinny man couldn’t be more than twenty spoke up first, “You see yur Majesty. Ma’am. Tha’s ship jus’ come in ‘d tha’s lookin fur some slaves. We’s tolds dem aint no slaves here on account of new Queen. Tha’s didn’ like dat answer. Tha’s hit ours foreman ands we’s try to help him out.”
I think I figured out what that boy was trying to say, but man I thought cajun was hard to understand. “So, these men came here looking for some slaves and the foreman told them there are none. Then they hit him, so you all jumped in and started fighting them.”
“Yes, yur Majesty.” He replied to me very nervous.
“Well done, next time though please leave the fighting to the guards. Now get to the med bay and get patched up. We have cargo that needs to be moved around.” I said to the dock workers.
Captain Fenmer came up to me, “Your Majesty, what are you doing down here while a fight is going on? You could have been hurt or killed.”
“Captain, I appreciate your concern about my safety, but I need to set an example that this sort of action will not be tolerated in our Empire. I will let you go back to work, and I will go back to the palace where it is safe.” I said sarcastically. I did head back to the palace after that. It probably was stupid for me to go by myself.
I needed more information about what happened between the last Queen and this Minthral. That created a huge shift in rule. “Spire, can you tell me what led to the downfall of the last Queen?”
Queen Alana was the youngest child; she had an older brother Minthral. When Alana was chosen to be the next ruler, Minthral was not happy. As time went on and Queen Alana was crowned, he worked as her military advisor. She remained in the dark about what her brother was doing with the military. He was garnering a lot of support among the military men. This support did not stop with just the military, he was secretly recruiting the top families of the Empire to support him.
He did this over the years, unbeknownst to Queen Alana. The first strike happened ten years into Queen Alana’s reign. The men mutinied in seventy percent of the fleet. They gained control over the majority of the military. Word had gotten to the Queen of the mutiny, and she was able to lock down the spire’s main weapons and shields. She made sure that it could only be unlocked by a female descendent in possession of the crown and she fled in the Queen’s transport trying to get to the Queen’s Rage. Unfortunately, her ship was damaged as she was leaving the system causing her to not reach the dreadnought. Since the Queen’s Rage was to be her flagship, its AI was programmed to only respond to the wearer of that gauntlet. With the Queen deposed the Queen’s Rage transported itself to the black between galaxies. Where it has remained.
King Minthral took the throne after the Queen escaped. He claimed the Queen had died and he would rule in her stead. It was not long after that he made it, so women had no power in the government, and it only got worse when he died without a male heir. That is when the Church of Minthral was created and took power. The Church then went about stripping all women of any rights or power. The Church has maintained an iron grip over the throne ever since.
I thought about this. I couldn’t claim that they stole power because that was Minthral that did that. They just seized on the opportunity when Minthral died. What was I going to charge them with? I will just have to say that I am the rightful ruler because only I can operate the full systems of the Empire. I will charge them with willfully harming citizens of the Empire.
“Spire, does the fleet have AIs in their ships?” I asked.
“No, my Queen. The Empire has no active remaining. They lost the knowledge to program AIs. Currently, the only active AIs are RXAI-199, Queen’s Rage, and me.” Spire responded to me.
That means that I have no override control over any of the fleet out there. It also means I have access to the most advanced technology in the Empire. From what I have found this station is only vulnerable to internal threats. After the commotion on the dock ring the other day. I am going to have problems with ships docking. That will be the best way for them to damage the station, by blowing a ship up while connected to the docking ring. Now I know my weak point, I need to find a way to prevent that from happening.
***
Author's note: For the newest chapters of Space Queen check out my Patreon; https://patreon.com/AndriaTrans?utm_medium=clipboard_copy&ut...
The Trial
I had all the members of the church and those in positions of power within the station lined up in the throne room. I made sure that this trial was broadcast throughout the Empire. Minsha was sitting next to me upon the dais. Looking down at all the people that I needed to judge and sentence, but I had to seem like a was not a malevolent ruler.
“You are all charged with treason, intentionally harming citizens of the Empire, and contempt of the Crown. Those who wish to submit to my rule are asked now to kneel before me.” There was no one that took a knee. I wondered if they thought I was to week to punish them.
“I see, well I will share what I have found since I have taken the throne. The Empire was stolen from Queen Alana when her brother Minthral decided he thought he should rule instead of her. He then took away the women’s right to hold places of power. Minthral was unable to produce a male heir. Upon his death the Church of Mintral was formed and placed itself in the place of power. The Church has taken away all women’s rights so that they were nothing but property of men.”
“This brings us to me, Queen Alana managed to accomplish several things that Minthral was unable to undo. Prior to her escaping from being murdered by her brother, she locked down this station so that you did not have the full knowledge of the empire available to you. This knowledge was to be locked until an heir of Queen Alana would sit on the throne with the crown. She also locked away the key for control of the Queen’s Rage in Queen’s Vault below the spire. The knowledge of that vault was locked away in the Spires AI. Lastly, she escaped she took the crown with her.”
“Now you may be wondering how I came into possession of the crown. I was told by the Royal Transport that Queen Alana used to escape, because I am a descendant of Queen Alana. That is how I was able to unlock all functions of the Queen’s Spire. This is how I was recognized as your Queen and how I now have the key that controls the Queen’s Rage.”
“I do not wish the Empire to fall into a civil war. I hope that the people of the Empire will embrace me as your Queen and support the path back to greatness as the Empire once was. Now that you know what happened and how futile it would be to go against me, do any of you wish to challenge me to trial by combat?” I put this out there for the group to give the people a demonstration of just what an educated and trained woman could do. I needed to prove that women were not inferior and weak.
The former General stepped up. I smiled as he walked up, he had courage and skill. I hope I did not make my reign shorter, but this would be a good example. “General, you impressed me when you spoke to me honestly about your lack of willingness to follow me. As a military leader I respect the service you have given to the Empire. Unfortunately, you have chosen to follow the losing side. We fight with knives and no armor. This will be decided on skill alone.”
Minsha looked at me with a worried look in her eyes. She did not want me to do this, but she has also never seen me fight in hand-to-hand combat. I stood up and removed my armor. Underneath I had the jumpsuit I woke up in two and half months ago. This was so they could see that I hid nothing to gain an unfair advantage over him. Tren and Kal walked up to me and opened a box that I had them bring down. Inside were two identical knives I grabbed one. “Please set the other knife in the middle of the floor, ladies. Minsha, trust me I know what I am doing.” I gave the three women a smile and stepped aside.
Once the knife was placed in the middle, I motioned for him to go for the knife. I stood some distance away from him, so he felt safe going for the knife. “Please, General, check the knife. Make sure the knife is real and sharp. I want this to be an equal and fair fight.” He stepped forward and grabbed the knife and looked over it.
“Usurper, this is not a fair fight. There is no way you can beat me.” He said as he grabbed the knife with the blade up and held it back by his hip and his other hand in front of him in a fist. He looked comfortable in his stance.
I took up a boxer’s stance with the blade down. “General, first rule of military tactics is never underestimating your enemy.” We danced around getting a feel for each other before striking.
“Girl, you don’t even know how to hold a blade properly.” He said with a snarl. I just giggled in response. I realized that he was going to rely on his size and strength in the fight. He also was not very light on his feet. He looked a little stiff in his movements.
My laugh is what caused him to rush forward, and as expected he thrust from the hip in a well telegraphed strike. I easily side stepped the thrust and slashed across his forearm. We separated again and he looked a little more closely at the way I moved. My slash did not do much damage to his arm but that was not the point. The point was to show that I could draw blood. They must not have much of a martial arts program in the Empire because when I switched my stance and transferred my knife to my other hand, he looked confused.
Now might be time to put my Army Combatives training to good use. A nice armbar would make a point. I just needed to get in close to be able to take him to the ground. I jumped in for a quick jab to the face which he blocked easily. I had jumped back out of reach before he could strike with the knife. I did this a couple times, to make him raise his guard up. Next, I feigned another jab causing him to strike out with his knife where he thought I was going to be. I grabbed his wrist and did a hip throw, flipping him onto his back. Then I dropped into an armbar and broke his arm with a quick thrust of my hips.
The General was screaming out in pain as I let go of his arm and rolled back into a standing position. He had to pick up the knife with his off hand and I could tell he was not doing good with the pain he was in. The crowd around were staring in shock at the fight. Here was a smaller woman totally dominating this trained soldier. I should have put him out of his misery, but I had a point to make. As I swept his legs out from under him, he dropped the knife as he struck the ground and cried out in pain. I rolled over and stabbed his other shoulder taking out both arms.
The man was writhing on the ground, I went in to grab him by his hair. I got cocky though and missed him throwing a punch at my jaw. The strike made me stumble back a little and busted open my lip. That will teach me to keep my focus until the job is done. He still couldn’t get up off the floor and he was getting close to getting his knife, but I got there in time to kick it away. Stepping on his wrist, I slashed the inside of his elbow cutting his tendons. I knew he was out of the fight now. I grabbed his hair and lifted him to his feet and held him in front of the crowd of traitors.
I slashed his neck and let his body drop to the floor. “Does anyone else think that I am a weak and stupid woman?” I grabbed the other knife and walked over to Tren and Kal and placed both knives back into the box. They both looked at me in shock after what I had just done.
Sitting back on the throne, I looked at the Grand Cleric, and spit some blood on to the ground. “That’s seven, still think I am not capable of killing. Guards take these men to nearest airlock and push them out.” My lip was sore, and I was sure it was swollen but I couldn’t show that pain to anyone.
My ladies walked me down to the med bay to get my lips looked at.
The Arrival
Minsha and I sat in my suite talking. I was reminiscing about Earth. I felt alone up here so far away. I had good people around me, but I still missed home. I wanted to go back and visit, but how could I do that? Who would I even visit? My extended family thinks I’m dead, I’m sure. Imagine the stir I would cause just flying a ship to Earth. It still broke my heart to realize that I was never going to see my home again.
Minsha tried to console me, but she couldn’t relate. She was home and always had been. She was born here on the station, along with everyone who surrounded me. I was the outsider, and I always would be. It would be fun though to fly back and land in the middle of Lafayette Square and ask for volunteers to join me in space. I know there would be a lot of people who would jump at the chance.
I needed to get to a planet and feel the ground under my feet again. I have been locked in this giant tin can for weeks after spending two months in a tin can. I felt I needed to stretch my legs a little. I didn’t understand the entertainment on this station. I suppose that’s what you get when you have guys making shows for guys. The former slaves that I had living in the palace slowly dwindled down. Many of the working girls took my offer to work in the brothels. I was also working on reuniting children with their mothers, which was not going so well. The children felt no connection to their mothers. After seeing some of reunifications it broke my heart to see the pain on the women’s face as they cried.
It was a tense time in the station. I didn’t see any more fights on the station, I think my demonstration with the General made people realize that I wasn’t playing around. The training program for the women was going slow. They were so undereducated that it was proving difficult to try to catch up with them.
Overall things on the station were improving, I think. The rest of the Empire was not going as smoothly. I had seized all the money from the Church, but they still had support out amongst the rest of the systems. I feared that I would never be able to completely root them all out.
I received notice from the space port control tower that a massive ship just jumped into our space. My gauntlet let me know that it was the Queen’s Rage. I took my group of ladies to the observation deck so that I could get a good look at it. Massive was an understatement when I saw it moving towards the station. The ship was almost half the size of this station. It was curved triangular shape with a rounded nose. I was so impressed, I wondered what size crew was on the ship. I wanted to go aboard so bad I was giddy with excitement.
My hands found their way into Minsha’s hands. As our fingers intertwined, I looked up at her. “Doesn’t that ship look beautiful?”
“Yes, Kara that ship looks amazing and scary all at once. Never have I ever seen a ship that size.” She looked out at the ship with a shocked look on her face.
“Let’s go take a tour of my new ship.” I suggested to her. I had a huge smile on my face as I looked at her.
“Yes, let us go, see what it is like.” She looked down at me with a smile.
We walked together; my arm wrapped in hers. We both had our armor on today. I didn’t want anything to happen to either of us. We made our way to the Royal Transport. It had been a while since I had been back inside. “RXAI-199 take us to Queen’s Rage.” I got an affirmative and an ETA of two hours.
I spent the time talking to Minsha and showing her where I spent the two months before arriving at the station. I asked RXAI-199 if he could show what Earth looked like as we left. I watched the sight of my blue marble getting smaller as we travelled out into deep space. It brought a tear to my eyes as I had to say goodbye to my home. Minsha, sensing that I was sad at seeing that, gave me a hug. I am still trying to get used to the tickle of her fur when we hug. It’s so soft I am a little jealous that my hair isn’t as soft.
The docking with the Queen’s Rage was so seamless that I almost hadn’t realized we had done it. The air hissed as the airlock cycled to allow us to transit to the Queen’s Rage. I was met by a man and woman officer. Admiral Stook and Captain Bishop. They both popped to a salute, “Permission to come aboard Admiral” I asked with the utmost respect.
I think I may have confused her. “Permission granted, my Queen.” I think both were wondering why I would ask for permission to board a ship in my fleet.
To ease some confusion, “When I was in the military in my home world it was a military custom that any visitor no matter the rank would ask permission to come aboard. Since you are in command here on this ship Admiral that is why I asked you. Just so you both know I was a ground pounder and not on any vessels so I may ask questions you might think would be common knowledge. Just bear with me if I ask any crazy questions. So, now that the formalities are out of the way, who is going to give me a tour?” I had a huge smile on my face.
The admiral still looked confused, “Why were you serving in the military your Majesty? I would think royalty would not want to put themselves in that danger.” Ah ok so I had some explaining to do.
“I was not royalty on my home world. I didn’t find out about my royal heritage till I arrived at Queen’s Spire. Queen Alana’s transport crash landed on my planet in the neighboring galaxy. She had a family with my species which are called humans. This happened three millennia ago. I just happened to stumble upon that transport one day and was brought here. So, while I lived on that planet, I was an average human in the region I lived in. We did not have royalty our leaders were elected by the people. I fought in many battles while I was in the military and was even injured by an enemy. That is the quick and easy explanation, but maybe someday we will talk again, and I can share more with you.” I wrapped my arm in Minsha’s and brought her close. I figured it was good to show where everyone stood.
The captain spoke up next, “We observed your fight with that General. We were quite distressed to find that you had so many malcontents around you. We felt even more distress when you chose to fight in hand-to-hand combat. It was a glorious battle though, and your strategy was amazing. Where did you learn those moves?” He spoke like how a lot of the guys spoke at the bars when they got back from deployments. It was strange that it was a similar mentality.
“Thank you, I have had years of martial arts training and army combatives training. Though that would be the first time I killed a man in hand-to-hand combat. Usually, it is at the end of a riffle.” His eyes got wide with excitement as I said this. I hoped he didn’t expect more stories right now.
“How up to date are you all on the current status of the Empire?” I asked both.
“We knew before we went in cryo-sleep that Queen Alana had to flee it was because of her brother. We were not expecting it to take this long to be awaken by a rightful heir. We have received reports on military channels that there is a call for ships of the Empire to join in the glorious fight against the foul usurper.” I nodded.
“Yes, after Minthral died without a male heir, a church was named claiming he was a god or something of that nature. Anyway, this Church of Minthral has been ruling for several millennia until I showed up. Now I am trying to take out the trash. If you study the teaching of Minthral, you Admiral would never hold your position. You would be a slave. Same with me. I am fighting to make the Empire equal for all.” I will explain to both.
“Women have always ruled over the Caravelle Empire my Queen,” Admiral Stook exclaimed.
“That is not how I rule, Admiral. Rank is given to those who prove they can handle those duties. I will not have anyone promoted or ruling just because of their sex. The old ways are what I believe resulted in the uprising of the men, and the subjugation of women.” I spoke. This caused a shock to both of the officers in front of me.
“How rude of me, I am sorry for not introducing you earlier. This lovely woman next to me is Minsha, and we are courting each other. Please forgive me for this my sweet.” I apologized to Minsha.
“It is quite alright my Queen; I understand how excited you were to see this ship that you had a momentary lap of judgement. I do expect some attention this evening though.” She replied to me with a little sass. I give him a little wink in return.
The Admiral cleared her throat, obviously not use to hearing such banter. “My Queen please follow me I will show you the Queen’s Rage. It is your flagship to lead the battles ahead after all. We will start with the bridge.”
We made our way to a tram that took us throughout the ship. The center of this behemoth was a garden that was beautiful. I wanted to take a walk through it sometime. Once we reached the command deck, we were escorted onto the bridge. The bridge crew all came to my attention when I entered the bridge. The bridge had twenty stations around the front and three chairs along the back in the command dais. One in the far back and two up in front of it. Admiral Stook gestured to the single chair at the back of the bridge. “Queen Kara would you please take the command chair and activate the Queen’s Rage?” With a smile I walked over to the command chair and took a seat.
As I sat down in the command chair, the sound of the ship became even stronger. The display on the monitors seemed to cycle faster. The AI of the ship sounded throughout the ship. “Queen’s Rage is ready for war my Queen. Weapons cache is fully stocked, shield generators are ready for deployment, and fighter squadrons are ready to deploy. Accessing Caravelle Empire’s communications net. Downloading system information. Sync complete with Queen’s Spire. Welcome to the Queen’s Rage Queen Kara of Earth. Searching system charts Earth located.”
That last announcement caught me by surprise, “Rage, how long would it take to fly to Earth?”
“Calculating… thirty days twenty-six hours fifteen minutes. Do you wish me to plot a course my Queen?”
“No, that’s ok maybe someday but we are needed here right now.” I sighed. I really wanted to go but I could not leave the Empire in such turmoil just so I can get over my homesickness. It will be no different from the four deployments I did. Just to know that I could go back was enough for me right now.
“Captain, I would like to have another chair added next to mine for Minsha to sit next to me. You have control of the bridge, Captain.” I announced as I stood up and walked over to Minsha and Admiral Stook. “Let us see more of this fine ship.”
As we walked off the bridge everyone came to attention once more. On the far end of the command deck was the queen’s quarters. I opened the door to look in; it was immaculately decorated. White and blue adorned the walls and furniture. It had everything I needed to spend long stretches in comfort aboard the ship. Minsha was impressed by the luxury that now surrounded her. “It’s good to be courting the Queen, isn’t it Minsha.”
She spun around looking at everything. “Yes, Kara it is like a dream that I never knew I wanted.” She looked so excited to be here with me. The admiral on the other hand was taken aback by the show of familiarity that Minsha had shown me.
As we continued to tour the ship, we were shown the officer’s mess, the training rooms, the weapons range, and environmental. Environmental turned out to be the huge green forest that was located in the middle of the ship. It processed and filtered the air as well as provided oxygen. They had water reclamation tanks at the back of the bay. This was a self-sustaining environment, well except food. The food stores were immense, but they needed to be with a crew of thirty thousand.
The fighter hangers were huge. Each of the four hangers held squadrons of a hundred fighters. The amount of fire power that was on this ship was nothing but amazing. The auto weapons surrounding the ship were controlled from fifteen separate locations so the guns could be locally fired. There were two main energy cannons on the hull of the ship. They were powerful enough to split a planet which made me wonder why we would ever need that kind of power.
The ship was amazing, and I was glad it was on my side after seeing what it had at its disposal. It would make a statement when it arrived as the flag ship of my fleet whenever I must confront the enemy. After the tour Minsha and I went back to the Spire.
So far, all that I have shown the Empire was that I was not weak and that I had no qualms about doing dirty things. I think that I need to show the empire that I can also bring people together. I figured it was time to bring in the rich and powerful together so I can get them on board with my ideas. A ball where they could all come together and meet with me.
I finally had a palace assistant, and Misty finally joined me in the palace. I made her my lady in waiting so that I could teach her and take care of her, while giving her a purpose. She was quite surprised when she saw her new wardrobe and the quality of the clothes. No longer was she in rags and ill-fitting but made specifically for her.
My palace assistant Tray was a flamboyant Skraggs with an eye for detail. We met together with all my ladies. “We are going to throw a ball in the palace. I want to make sure that we invite all the rich and powerful people who have not pledged their loyalty to the Church. I want them to bring their families. If you need to sell it to them, tell them it is an opportunity to get facetime with the Queen and be heard. We will have a dinner before drinks and dancing.”
“I want everyone to wear their very best clothing, this means I want all my ladies here to have gowns made especially for the ball. I want to have a few places redecorated as well. I want the entryway changed. Lose the red décor, change it to a light blue and gold. I want a ball room set up as well with the same colors. Other rooms that need to be changed are my quarters and the throne room. Tray, please make sure these changes get made as quickly as possible.”
“Please get with Silva to get a meal plan. I would like to have all the plans and invitation list created in five days. I would like to have this ball within forty days. We will need to take care of security for the system and the Spire as well as for the event.”
I always wanted to go to a ball wearing fancy dress, now I can make it happen. This will be a dream come true. I imagine a strapless corset ball gown. Gliding around the floor with a prince or princess in my arms. This was making my heart flutter; would I be able to find real love here? I needed to know which races I would be compatible with.
Pinari are a no though. That would not be something I could go for. I know that there are more races than the main seven, but most of the minor ones limit themselves to their home planets. Nirni, is also a definite no, I just don’t even know how to describe how wrong that would be. I know that I am courting Minsha, but we have not tried anything with each other. We were thrown together by accident, and we are trying to make the best of the situation. I need to talk with her about what she wants.
There are just so few people that I can trust to be close to right now and it makes it hard to build anything meaningful with anybody. It also keeps me isolated. I wonder if other monarchs felt like this.
“Minsha, can we talk for a minute alone?” I asked my girlfriend. I decided it was important to understand what she was thinking about when it came to our relationship.
“Of course, Kara, I am at your disposal.” She said in a polite tone, and had a smile on her face. Everyone left after I asked for us to be alone.
“How are we going to move forward with our relationship? I know up till now we have given the public the idea that we are so very much in love, but I want your honest opinion. What are your ideas for our relationship’s future? Do you want us to become intimate, or do you want to stay strictly plutonic when out of the public eye?” I asked as so that I could get some clarification on how we proceed. I didn’t want to initiate sexual encounters with her, and she felt obligated to go along with it because I am the queen.
“Kara, I didn’t think you thought me attractive because I am not like you. I never considered that I would be anything but your friend in all this while putting up an air of romance for the public. I have seen many emotions from you since we have been together. I have seen your empathy, happiness, pain, loneliness, and your rage, but I have yet to see your love. Are you capable of loving me?”
“That is a good question, I have yet to let myself feel it. I didn’t know if you were even interested in loving a woman. In my home, most women are not interested in women sexually and I didn’t want to assume you were. It is not like I asked you that before we started courting. I don’t want to force you into a type of relationship that you were uncomfortable with. If you are comfortable with it, I would like to see if we are compatible together. From your last response I believe you can tell how lonely I have been. I am just so different than everyone and no one here has the same experiences as I have. I didn’t even know about other species of sentient people till about ninety days ago.”
“Yes, I don’t understand your world from the stories you have shared with me. I have never lived on a planet, but we can teach each other about our pasts. I am willing to try to have a sexual relationship with you and we can see how we both like it. I know that this was not what you were intending to get into but, I hope we can work past this.”
“Minsha, I appreciate your openness and your willingness to make the best out of this situation. Can I kiss you?” She nodded her head yes and smiled. I responded to her smile with my own and moved into kiss her lips. It was just a quick kiss, but it was like any other kiss I have had. It felt good so I went back in for a longer kiss.
When I pulled back this time, I looked at her and she had a savage smile. Her lips curled up and I saw her large canines. “You like is that much, Misha?”
“Oh yes, that was my first ever kiss, and I found it quite enjoyable. I hope we can do more of that.” She replied and moved in closer to kiss me. We made out for a long time. My lips were a little sore after we finished but like she said it was quite enjoyable.
As I lay next to her and stroked her arm, when a large explosion outside the station. We quickly ran out of our room and made our way to the throne room so I could get a briefing on what was happening.
We entered the throne room, and I had Spire show me what was going on outside the station. We saw Queen’s Rage firing on three ships that had come into the system. “Spire, get me in contact with Admiral Stook.” A separate screen flashed up showing Admiral Stook in the command chair.
“Admiral, what is going on out there?” I asked.
“My Queen, we had three ships that came into the system requesting that we stand down while they remove you from the throne. We maneuvered to put us between the Spire and these rogue ships. They attacked and we are returning fire. Do you wish us to destroy them, or take the crew alive?”
“Please bring me the command team of the ship who ordered you to stand down. I want them interrogated. If the other ships surrender, then we will put the crew in prison and see what we can salvage off those ships. I need to build a fleet of my own.”
“As you command My Queen.” The Admiral replied and proceeded to give orders to her crew. From the display of the fighting outside, it was obvious that this was a lopsided fight. The other ships' weapons were not getting through the shield. I noticed that the Queen’s Rage was deploying fighters to disable the other ships. The church’s ships were trying to repel the fighters, but they were quickly overwhelmed, and the engines were disabled.
The Admiral sent a message to the three ships to surrender and prepare to be boarded. None of the ships acknowledged her with a response. My guess is they would not allow themselves to be beaten by a woman.
The Admiral decided to send a different kind of message. One of the long laser cannons on the bottom of the ship fired and destroyed one of the support ships. I didn’t hear what the admiral was saying to these ships, but I had full faith in her abilities to operate her ship in a way that would accomplish my goals.
Unfortunately, the Admiral was not able to accomplish the mission I had set forth, as the lead ship exploded from the inside, and to my dismay four of my fighters were caught in the blast. I told the Admiral to send me the names of the pilots that were killed in the blast. I wanted to make sure they were recognized for their bravery.
A few days later I was going to see what plans they came up with for the ball I wanted to be thrown. I went down to the palace ballroom with Minsha. Our relationship started to change after our first kiss. Now she felt she had a place next to me. Since we promised to keep our courtship going to protect her and her family. Plus, she was a good woman. The farthest we have gotten is second base, but we still want to take our time going further.
We entered the ballroom to see a band setting up. I was made up of men, but I can hardly complain since I just changed the rules. I saw some of the ladies who remained in the palace helping hang decorations. This made me happy that they were able to work and help in the palace. The decorations were exactly what I wanted; the baby blue color made the room lighten up.
We took our seats so that we could listen to the music that the band would play. I sat and closed my eyes so I could focus on just the music. At first, the music was melodic but then I noticed a tone that was irritating my ear. My head started pounding, but I couldn’t move to tell them to stop. I passed out and fell onto Minsha.
I woke up in the med bay. My ears were ringing, and I had a massive headache. I couldn’t hear anything, but I could feel something in my ear, and I hoped that was a medical device to help heal me. The bright lights in the room were hurting my eyes. I had to shut my eyes. I could feel Minsha squeezing my hand. She was sitting next to me while I was being treated. I smiled and squeezed her hand in return.
I don’t know how long it took to heal my ears but eventually, the doctor unhooked the machines that were around my head. I blinked my eyes, finally feeling better. I sat up and looked at the doctor. “What happened to me?”
“Your Majesty, I don’t know what caused your issues, but your eardrums were ruptured and you were bleeding from your nose and ears. You also had some swelling of your brain. It took us a few days to be able to get the swelling down and then to fix your eardrums. Do you know what caused this issue so we could look out for it?”
“I was listening to the band play a song when a tone in the music seemed to paralyze me and then caused me to lose consciousness. Was anyone else in the room affected by the music?” I asked worried that others in the room had a similar experience.
“No, you were the only one affected, we don’t understand why this is so. Captain Fenmer would like to ask you some questions when you are ready. Should I get him for you?” The doctor asked me. I nodded yes to him.
“Can you also have Minsha brought here as well?” I asked the doctor as he left the room. A short time later Captain Fenmer walked into my room.
“My Queen, I am glad to see you doing better. I just have a few questions for you so we can determine who was at fault. What do you remember of your attack?” He asked me if he felt like it was an assassination attempt.
“All I remember was the band was playing, I had my eyes closed so I could concentrate on the music. It started fine but then there was a tone that started to build in the music, but I could not open my eyes or move. The tone finally got so bad that my head was hurting, and my ears were in pain. I don’t remember much after that till I woke up here.” I relayed my experience as I remembered.
“Do you remember being given anything before coming into the ballroom? Maybe from someone you trust?” He was hinting at something, but I couldn’t figure out who he thought was the culprit.
“No, the only thing that I had that day was breakfast like I always do. I don’t see how that could affect my ears in that way.” He looked at me skeptically.
“Can you be sure that no one in the room had a device that would hurt you? They would have to be close to not hurt others in the room.” Now I understood what he was hinting at. I got a feeling that the reason that Minsha was not here right now was because he suspected that she was the one who hurt me.
“You best be careful of your accusations Captain. Minsha would not have hurt me in any way. To infer she is the one that hurt me is utter nonsense. I am one hundred percent sure that Minsha did not try to hurt me. How would she know my ears are sensitive to that tone? I believe it was nothing but an accident caused by the music, which may be okay for most people on this ship but affects me physically. You better not have put Minsha in jail over this. You may find yourself looking for a new job if you did.” I responded with venom in my speech. “Minsha better be brought to me right now or I will have your head.”
Captain Fenmer looked at me with wide eyes and a look of fear on his face. He quickly ran out of the room to bring me Minsha. I couldn’t believe what he was trying to say that Minsha would try to kill me. My head was starting to hurt again. I needed to calm down, but I knew that I wouldn’t be able to until Minsha was in front of me unharmed.
I laid back down and massaged my temples to help get rid of my headache. Captain Fenmer walked in with Minsha and another officer. I saw that she had been restrained for some time, as her clothes were dirty, and she looked like she was not treated well.
I motioned for Minsha to come to me. As she moved forward, I saw the officer move as if to stop her. I gave the officer a dirty look. “Minsha, I am so sorry about the way you were treated. After we get you cleaned up and looked at, I want you to tell me everything.” She was crying and holding on to me.
I tried really hard to remain calm, but I was about to explode from what I just learned. “Whose bright idea was it to put the woman I am courting, and the daughter of one of my council members, into jail and hurt her?”
The officer was obviously the one who tried to pin this incident on Minsha, “Your Majesty, it had to be her. There was no one else near you and no one else felt the music was wrong in any way. She is just a stupid Tagnor.” That was it, I couldn’t contain my anger any longer.
I jumped off the bed and punched him in the jaw and kicked him between his legs. Sending him to the ground. “Captain Fenmer was this the officer who arrested Minsha?”
“Yes, he is, he said he had proof that she was the one that attacked me. I have not examined that proof as of yet. I did approve Minsha’s arrest, of the word of this officer.” The captain looked down understanding that he royally screwed up.
“He is to be put in jail and held for trial for submitting false statements and the mistreatment of a detainee. He was also fired from his job. If he somehow is found innocent of the charges, he will not work as an officer at my station ever again. I do not tolerate any bigotry from any of those who are supposed to maintain order on my station. And Captain, you are on warning, do not let me hear about any of your officers doing this kind of thing again. You best get rid of the bad apples.”
He looked at me confused, “What are bad apples?”
“That is a saying in my world, it means individuals that make the whole organization look bad.” I turned back to Minsha and the Captain removed the former officer from my room.
“Minsha let me call the doctor in here to look at you before we get home,” I said to her.
She looked up at me with tears in her eyes. “Kara, I was so scared. I couldn’t understand why they thought I could hurt you. I was afraid that you would believe them and lock me away. But I should have known you are smarter than that. I just want to go home; my injuries are very minor and will heal soon. I just need you to hold me and comfort me.”
“Ok Minsha, let me carry you to the carriage and get you home.” I picked her up and princess carried her out of the hospital. I let everyone see that I would protect this woman and that I didn’t care what my position was. I would do anything for her.
As I exited the room with Minsha, I met her father Maninor outside my room. “I heard what was said about my daughter and how you stuck up for her. It made me happy to hear that you would not let bias color your judgment. I feel that while it is unorthodox, you have made a good mate for my daughter. Thank you for taking care of her my Queen.”
“Maninor, I would like to apologize to you and your wife for what the station guards did to Minsha. She is one of the few people I trust in this galaxy. I hope you can forgive me for these actions.”
“My Queen, we do not blame you for the actions of others. To know that you immediately acted and corrected the situation warmed our hearts. Would you like me to help you carry Minsha to your carriage?”
“No, Maninor I need to do this for the regret I feel over her treatment. I need to show everyone that I support her.” I replied to him.
“As you wish.” That was all that he said as he escorted me to my carriage. There was a large group of people gathered taking vids of me and Minsha as I got her into the carriage. The press had been berating her since her arrest. I was glad to show them what I really thought of the situation. The idea that the officer was carted off before we exited should help with my point.
I didn’t answer any questions till I had Minsha in the carriage. I said my statement that I had fallen sick, and I fainted. That the arrest was motivated by the hate of the Tagnor people by a singular officer serving the station. That he had been arrested for lying. I thanked the doctors at the hospital for helping me and getting me better. I smiled and waved as I climbed in next to Minsha and headed back towards the palace.
That evening I spent my time pampering Minsha and showing her that I cared about her. I conditioned her fur, so it felt super soft. As we soaked in the tub I asked her, “Do you have any reservations about our relationship now that you were treated so badly?”
“I don’t have any reservations about our relationship. The way you handled the situation with the officer that tried to frame me, told me that you believed in me without any hesitation. You didn’t even entertain his lies for a moment.” I felt she was going to be happy with me. I wish that this incident hadn’t happened to her.
I also had to think of a new way to provide music for the ball because I obviously can’t listen to the band, they had provided for me. I wish my phone still had power so that I could get music from it.
I paced in my room, trying to figure out what to do for music. My only options were to find out which instrument caused the problem or see if I could find someone to retrieve the music on my phone. I didn't want to be exposed to those sounds again.
I invited Minsha to go with me to my royal transport. I needed to see where RXAI-199 stashed my phone and my headphones. I wanted a little touch of home. Instead of the dress I usually wear now, I chose green leather-like pants and a leather jacket over a simple white top. Minsha wore her typical dress that was customary for her people to wear. I liked the bandeau top she was wearing. It looked like she was about to go back home to the beach.
We took the secret way for the palace residents to get around without being seen. The dock for my transport was isolated from the other ports so that I could board without anyone watching me. We boarded the ship. "Hello RXAI-199, we are here looking for some of my items from Earth. Where did you put my phone and headphones?"
"Queen Kara, your items are in your sleeping quarters in the cabinet near your bed," RXAI-199 informed me. We both went in and found my items, which was a little. It was just my running outfit and my water bottle. Next to my old clothes was my phone and headphone case. The last remnants of my life on Earth were these few items. It was disheartening to see just how little of my old life I had in my possession. I wondered what happened with all my belongings back on Earth.
I am sure they all think I am dead, and essentially, I am. Even if I made it back to Earth, no one would believe just who I was. I was so concerned about my old life; maybe I missed the sense of familiarity in my life. Everything I do or see here is all new to me, and I have nothing from my home to help comfort me.
I chuckled a little when I thought about how the technology on the ship could help me call home. I know that is impossible. It would be funny if it could. I would be lucky if I could power it up and get access to my saved music just to listen to something that wouldn't kill me.
Minsha put a hand on my shoulder and squeezed it. "What items are you looking at here have brought you such pain?"
I looked at her, "This is a computer and communication device. It holds pictures and other things that we need to function on Earth. Everyone had something similar to this, allowing us to connect with people all over Earth. We could talk and video chat with anyone we knew. It also stored the music I liked on here. I had some five hundred songs saved on here. I hope we can find a way to power this up so I can remember my home. This little box charges pieces into your ears, so one person can only listen to whatever you are listening to." I pulled out the headphones and showed them how they fit in my ear. They were only helpful if I could charge both up.
"How does this work, Kara?" Minsha asked me while looking at the phone, trying to understand how this small brick could do everything I said.
"If we can get power to it, I will show you." I smiled at her as we left my transport. And we headed back up into the palace. The whole way back up to the castle, I kept playing what I remembered as my favorite music. Pop songs always interested me, even though when I was in the sandbox, we mostly had metal playing. I must admit metal music boosted morale while we were on convoys. It also helped deal with some of the memories of killing as well. It was also part of the mask I put on to act manlier around my comrades.
Tray, a fabulous designer and party planner, met me in the entryway. "Queen Kara, just who I needed to see. I am glad you feel better after that incident, but what will we do for music now?" He felt excitable and desperate to figure out what would happen with the ball now.
"Tray, my friend, I have an idea. If I can find a way to power this up, we can use the music from my home as the music for the ball. It will be interesting to see their reactions since they can not understand the singing." I said to him as I showed him my phone.
He looked at my phone curiously, with a confused look. "What is that? I've never seen anything like that."
"Yes, you are right. This device is Earth technology that allows us to communicate around the world. I could use it for video calls. It also takes pictures and records videos, but more importantly, it holds all my favorite music. It will help me feel better to bring my culture to the Caravelle culture." I responded to him.
"Spire, I require information. Where can I take this device to be examined and repaired?" I asked, looking up at the ceiling. I wonder why I looked up. I knew he was not really above me, and there was no need to do it.
"My Queen, the science department is going through the lost records when I was locked away. They may be able to figure out that problem. Shall I call your carriage around to take you to their location?" He responded to me.
"Yes, please," I said in return.
Minsha, eight mechs, and I visited the research building in the Pinari District. Pinari have great scientific minds. Upon entry into the science department, I did not attract any attention in any way. The scientists utterly ignored them as those in the building kept walking and talking about whatever they researched.
I was surprised that no one paid attention to the fact that I was in the building. I had gotten used to prompt service when I entered an area. I looked around and saw an interactive screen sitting on the back wall. Luckily, all the writing was in the common tongue of the Empire. I'd hate to have to find a translator to operate the device.
I navigated through the screens, and it took forever to find one that allowed me to put in an urgent request, only to be told that someone would be with me shortly. If this was anything like Earth, I might be here half the day just waiting.
Luckily, I only waited about an hour before a disgruntled Pinari scientist approached us in a huff. "This better be important as you are taking time from me examining ancient technologies."
Wow, what a selfish ass, I thought to myself. "How would you like to help me with a piece of technology from another galaxy?" Hoping that it is from another galaxy would entice him.
He looked skeptically at me. "How could you come across a piece of technology from another galaxy? We have yet to attempt to travel to another galaxy. Besides, women are not allowed to go on expeditions for scientific exploration."
After hearing that last comment, I tried to calm myself; instead, I would focus on the task at hand. "First, are you interested in helping me? Second, I brought this technology from another galaxy when I traveled here. Third, do you not know I am the Empire's Queen now?"
He just waved away my comments with a flick of his wrist. "Just show me this technology so I can go about my work."
I wanted to yell at him and request another scientist, but again, I held my anger. I knew this change would take time, so I brought out my phone and headphones. I went into explaining the phone and what little I knew about how it worked. Not an engineer, remember? I was infantry. At least I didn't eat crayons. Anyway, I also described my headphones and how they worked. I told him I needed to find a way to charge the batteries or get all the data off it.
He fiddled with my phone a bit, then looked up at me. "What is this symbol here on the back of this?"
"That is the logo of the company that manufactured these devices. Please don't break them; they are all I have left of my home. Oh, and I need this done in seven days." He looked at me with a bit of confusion. What was I thinking, giving him a deadline on working with brand new technology? He finally noticed the mechs behind me. The realization of my identity hit him like a ton of bricks.
"Yes, your Majesty, I will get on this immediately and pull in more scientists to complete it." He quickly backed away and then ran out of the room.
I looked at Minsha, confused by the quick turnaround in his attitude. She looked at me, just as confused by the whole incident. Now, all I had to do was wait.
"This dress is beautiful," I told Minsha as she showed me the dress she was wearing to the ball. It was a beautiful green dress that she said matched my eyes. I couldn't believe how gorgeous she looked in her customary style dress that made my heart beat faster.
We only had a week left until the ball; I hoped to hear good news about my phone today. I needed more time to get the music organized. Ships arrived every day, bringing those who received invites to the ball.
My dress was getting the last adjustments made before it was ready. It took longer for my dress to get done because the tailor-bots needed reprogramming to make dresses instead of just men's attire. The appropriate fabric for my dress had to be designed from scratch. The Church didn't like women; the only designs and fabric they had available were basic slave clothes and itchy fabric. I do hope that no women show up wearing such trashy clothes.
I knew some of the other species treated their women better, but with the Church under the control of the Empire, they didn't permit any public displays. It was a shame that so many women have been treated so poorly for so long. I don't think I will ever get over that.
I was glad the ships arriving were letting my fleet inspect them as a precaution against any possible attacks. I trusted my fleet as it guarded the Spire, but I still worried someone would try to attack the station. I am most worried that they will attack during the ball to cause me to lose support among those attending.
My fleet was not large enough that I could go on the offensive; I needed to make deals during the ball so that I could open more shipyards and get my fleet much-needed support so we could move on more offensively and start traveling to the different systems so that I could try to get help from the people.
After Minsha changed out of her ball dress, I couldn't keep my eyes off her body as she changed in front of me. She knew I was watching, so she took her time putting on her clothes, giving me a view I will never forget. We went to lunch after her show.
"Minsha, how long should a courtship last in your culture?" I asked quizzically.
She looked up and thought about the answer, trying to ensure she had given me the proper information. "There is no real set time for how long a courtship lasts. It depends on when the families work out the marriage agreement. There is also the traditional hunt before the marriage can take place. We would have to go to my home world to do that." She told me honestly. "Why do you ask? Do you want to get married soon?"
"I was just curious about the process; I am not ready for marriage yet. I want to wait till we are not in such a bad position in this war against the Church. In my culture, it can take years for couples to decide to marry. That often has to do with how expensive weddings are in my home. I've never been married or attended weddings, so I am just going off what I heard."
"I have never experienced a wedding, but I hope we can someday." That revelation surprised me. I was not in love with her; I was infatuated but not at the love stage. So, this gave me more to think about.
After lunch, I was informed that the Pinari scientist had finished his work. Minsha and I quickly headed to the science building in the Pinari district. I was looking forward to having access to my phone again. Just so that I can have remembrances of home.
Once we entered the science building, I met with a group of scientists at the entrance. They looked at me with what I guessed was a smile, though I could be wrong. "Your Majesty, this is an amazing technology. It's very primitive by our standards, but we have yet to come across this type of technology like this. We could only get one screen to show up, and we do not know what it says."
I squealed when I got my charged phone back. I quickly put in my passcode and opened it up. The scientist looked amazed at the screen as I flipped through the various apps. I opened my camera, took a selfie with Minsha, and showed it to her. She looked at it with delight. I then took a picture of the scientist and showed it to them. They were excited to see the technology work, even primitive. I thanked them profusely. They handed me the device they used to charge my phone and headphones.
I was so excited that I decided to play a little music. I picked my favorite song; Castle by Hasley. I let it play for all of them as they looked of wonderment. It was their first experience of a civilization from another galaxy. They were delighted to see it work and thanked me for sharing it.
In the carriage back to the palace, I showed Minsha the pictures I had stored on my phone. I had a lot of pictures of my platoon and back when I was in the sandbox. I showed her how I used to look before in the shuttle. She could see the similarities in my face, but other than that, I was completely different. I had to explain to her what we were doing and why we were fighting. She finally understood my big problem with religion.
Once we got to our room, we sat down and discussed which songs we thought would suit the ball. We both had so much fun going through my music playlist. I left out all the metal and heavy songs. So, it only took four hours to go through music to narrow down a playlist I had Spire save to play in the ballroom.
We danced to some of the songs, and she taught me how to dance some of the more traditional dances of the Caravelle Empire. It was such an enjoyable time. My head fit perfectly on her shoulder. I showed her how we dance closely together in a romantic way.
I felt closer to her now that I had shared my life. I had shown her pictures of what I was like before; now, she could understand better what I was saying. She had questions about my military gear. She didn't know why we would fight with such little protection. I tried to get her to realize this was our best.
It's such a stark contrast to what the Caravelle Empire had developed. I had to understand that humans on Earth were mere babies compared to the civilizations here. Life here was completely different than back on Earth; it was much easier to get around the station, even for the general public. I am still waiting to see how everyone lives at the station, but I should inspect all the different districts to see what they are like. After my incident with Minsha, I have been reluctant to go out into the public as much.
I don't want to tuck in the palace, but until I can guarantee my safety, I must go out in full armor or a considerable contingent of guards, which seems ridiculous. So, I keep my movements out of their general areas to avoid interfering with the populace. I am glad the news has finally moved on from my time in the hospital and the critique of Minsha. The talk was about the upcoming ball and their speculations about what would happen during it. I'm sure it would bore them to death to realize it will mostly be me trying to work deals with those in attendance to garner their support.
The day of the ball finally came around. I spent all morning ensuring we completed decorating and everything would be smooth for the event. My cooks were hard at work getting all the dishes prepared to go out onto the table. The woman I had working for me did last-minute cleaning and straightened the decoration. I made sure to thank them for all their hard work, and I want them to start feeling appreciated for their work.
Minsha and I were up in our room, getting ready. I was getting makeup done by Tren while Kal was assisting Minsha. I was glad I had help with makeup because I had spent little time at this station practicing makeup. I knew we would be the last to enter the ball, but I was very anxious.
So far, I am still waiting to hear of any trouble with the guests. I hope it stays that way. I wanted something to go right with an event I planned for the people I ruled over. I wanted them to have a reasonable opinion of me and hopefully thrive under my rule.
We entered the ballroom after we were announced to the guests. Minsha and I walked hand in hand to the head of the room. I was disappointed that only a few spouses showed up with the men. I turned to face the men, "This was supposed to be the chance for you all to bring your spouses out. I remember that this was part of the invitation. So, either we have a lot of bachelors here, or you blatantly disregarded my request. I hope that it is the former and you are still not treating your wives as second-class citizens." I let that sink in with them and gave them an upset look.
"Now, the reason that I all brought you here. I need to build a fleet. I need your support in building the newest generations of ships, both commercial and military. This time, I am not going to take no for an answer. You will either work with me or be blacklisted and prevented from doing business in the Empire in the future. Your lack of respect for my simple request to come here has shown me that it is time for me to start putting pressure on you."
"We have a saying in my world, 'Get with the program or get the hell out of the way.'" I looked around at the people present to see if they understood the request that I had delivered. "You either support me, or I will assume you support the church."
"Those of you who work with me will get access to the best technologies and future designs. You have all seen and probably heard about what the Queen's Rage can do. Imagine creating transport ships that can cross the Empire in half the time. How much would that improve your profits?"
"Now, please enjoy dinner; let us discuss this over dinner." I waved to the tables. I sat with Minsha at the head of the table while the staff served us our dinner.
A middle-aged man came up to my table with his wife. "Queen Kara, I am Braccious Devo, and this is my wife Jemma. I want to discuss my services to the crown. May we join you at your table?"
I didn't know what to expect, but he introduced his wife, a big plus in my book. "Please sit and join us. Please tell me a little about yourself. I would also like your honest opinion of the changes I introduced."
"Thank you, your Majesty." He started as he and his wife sat down. I noted that he paid little attention to his wife. That was not a great sign, but it wasn't surprising considering how the previous regime ruled. "I am the current owner of a ship-building company. It is not very large, but this is an opportunity to grow my business."
"Yes, I believe it will be. Tell me a little about your family first before we talk business."
"Jemma and I have only recently come together. She was part of the deal when I took over the company from her father. I know this is not something you agree with, but this was how things were still done at the time of my company acquisition. This is also why we do not have children. I didn't want to force her into an intimate relationship now." He spoke with sincerity about his relationship with his wife.
"I appreciate your honesty when it comes to your wife. I also commend you for not taking advantage of her. I knew some men within the Empire were honest and didn't take advantage of women. Tell me, Jemma, now that I have made it possible for women to become educated and can work for money. Do you see yourself trying to do something else with your life?"
"Your Majesty, I don't know what I want to do. Truth be told, much has stayed the same in the Empire. They are not offering women the opportunities you promised the Empire." I was not happy with this information, but it was definitely something I needed to know.
"I appreciate you telling me this. I need to go into the systems to put people in charge to enforce my laws. With a more extensive fleet, I can accomplish this." I said to her and then turned Braccious. "Tell me, what problems will you encounter when building ships for me?"
"Manpower and dock space to complete a more significant number of ship builds."
Minsha said, "I believe my father might be able to find you some workers to help build your ships."
"Braccious, how many shipyards do you think you can manage?" I asked with a big smile on my face.
I now examined the room, looking around at the rest of the guests as they discussed hushed different things. "Braccious, I will be able to get you more shipyards. I will be in touch."
My guests were murmuring as I got up from my discussion with Braccious. This is what I wanted them to start doing, questioning who I would show favor to. The wealthy always want to find themselves able to make more money and status. I just gave that to one of their rivals, and they were not included in any discussions.
"Ladies and Gentlemen, I want you to meet my new fleet manager. Mr. Braccious here will be in charge of what shipyards build which ships. I will be opening the royal vault to pay for this expenditure. Now, you can either join our operation or watch as your operations fall into ruin. The ships I will have built will be so much better than what you can create that your business will drop."
"When your business fails, I will swoop in, buy them out from under you, and add them to our shipyards. So, either you can join up and make some money and gain some favor with me, or I will see to it that you lose everything."
I had convinced five more smaller shipbuilding companies to join, giving me a better advantage. The largest shipbuilders and suppliers were still holding out, but I had a carrot for them. I was going to dangle the dreadnought in their face.
I addressed the larger companies, "I wonder how well your ship sales would go if you also had access to my dreadnought's technologies. I can see cruise ships being able to travel our Empire or beyond becoming pretty popular with the safety and amount of luxury you could design. If you want to join me in building a brighter future where our citizens will thrive, please come so we can make an empire that can continue growing."
I managed to pull several of the large companies over to my side. It was time to decide what I wanted my fleet to look like.
It took some time for my fleet to start to grow. I first had some scout ships built so that I could get some intelligence from around the Empire. My forces had grown; now I had two dreadnoughts complete, three carriers, two destroyers, five corvettes, and a cruiser. I can't even remember how many fighters have been built so far.
I had been Queen for a year, and it was time to get out among the people. I now have enough ships to protect Spire while I take Queen's Rage out through the Empire. My scouts have located a large contingent of the Church's fleet around Gofu in the Craggs' systems. This planet is home to the Church headquarters for the Craggs system. This would have put them in friendly territory.
I would have to take down the Craggs' control over this space sector. That was the only way I would be able to rid the discontent from the sector. There were other species I could find to control the Craggs' space.
Once Minsha and I were on board Queen's Rage, my group of two carriers, one destroyer, one Corvette, and a full contingent of seven hundred fighters. It wasn't a whole fighting group, but I couldn't continue to hide from the Church in Spire. They already had the hearts and minds of many of the Empire's citizens.
I had managed to free a few planets from the Church's control, which helped boost my troops. My military officers worked with women who joined the military so that they could be educated and understand how to function on the ships. We were not able to get any women to join the Marines. When I surveyed them, they felt uncomfortable being close to combat.
Minsha and I had our armor upgraded with new shields and command functions.
I opened coms to my attack group. "Today, we head out to fight the Church. We will no longer fight little skirmishes and take back planets one at a time. We will now go after systems and rid the Empire of the stain of the Church. We are more potent together than they are segregated. Let us take the fight to them."
I turned to Admiral Stook, "Admiral, you have control of the attack group." She saluted me, then turned to her pilots to tell them to engage the engines.
The trip to the targeted sector would take three days. It was on the very edge of my Empire. The journey there consisted of my troops running drills and checking equipment. I sat in meetings with my military advisors. They went over the battle plan, and I asked questions and offered some tips I had learned when I was a grunt. Minsha and I would be on the Bridge once the fighting started, but we would not give any orders. We knew enough to let the experts run the battle.
Five hours before we started our breaking sequence, Minsha and I shared a meal with all the officers and then went to the enlisted mess deck to help serve food for the troops. This was something that the enlisted were not expecting. I had to assure them that we were all citizens of the Empire, and I would always take care of my citizens. It livened up the morale of my people.
Minsha and I went to our cabin to get some rest. It would be ten hours after we started breaking before we were in weapons range of the enemy. We wanted to be well-rested for the battle.
The battle-station alarm woke us both from our deep sleep. This was too early for us to be within the system. I quickly put my armor on and grabbed my helmet. Minsha was right behind me when we walked onto the Bridge. We took our seats behind the Command chair. The Admiral was already in her chair receiving reports on the status throughout the ship.
We kept quiet as the Admiral communicated with the attack group. Laser guns from all the ships started firing into the space before us. Moments later, explosions brightened the view screen. A wall of mines had been laid to catch us before we could finish breaking. Luckily, our sensors picked them up in enough time. The emergency didn't last long, and we were released from battle stations. I was not able to get back to sleep after that, though.
I longed for the days when I could catch some shut-eye whenever we had a lull. Those little naps made all the difference regarding being alert during the fighting. I just got used to sleeping a whole night while I was safe on Spire. With ten hours left, I knew this would be a long day.
No more incidents happened as we braked. That not only surprised me but also worried me. Maybe those mines were an early warning system with hopes that it would thin out my ships. In one hour, we would be in the system. All personnel were getting ready to go to battle stations. Minsha and I freshened up before getting into our armor again. I needed to kiss her before we headed out onto the Bridge.
When we got to the Bridge, we found more ships by the scanners. Most were not Church Military. I would say from the readings that half of the ships were privateers. "Are these extra ships going to be a problem Admiral?"
"Not at all, my Queen. This will just make things more interesting." I stood by as she changed the plans for the other ships. She analyzed the holo-map of the enemy ships. They had the smaller ships up front and their most prominent vessels in the back.
I knew that I was not going to be needed for the fight, which I totally expected. I was better at company tactics, not the overall picture of the whole war. That is what I had my generals and Admiral for. I just listened to their advice and went from there. I was here as a statement to the Church, 'I am coming for you, and I will defeat you.'
When we got close enough, I announced to the enemy ships. "Surrender, or you will be destroyed." That was it; I kept it simple and to the point. I knew they thought they could take us with their numbers, but I had complete faith in my Admiral and other Captains.
Captain Bishop had the con for Queen's Rage while Admiral Stook monitored the battlefield. Our ships moved into attack position. We kept our fighters hidden for now; the Admiral wanted to use them after she had caused chaos in their formations with the big guns. After ten minutes, we heard nothing from the other ships and were within range of our big weapons. We remained outside of the range of their guns.
Admiral Stook counted down before ordering the destroyers and Queen's Rage to fire their main cannons. I had seen my ship fire their guns before, which was quite destructive. They were to target the midsize ships that were protecting their command ships. I felt the shutter of my ship as the main cannons fired six shots.
The shots from both ships destroyed the smaller ships in front of them and caused critical damage to the midsize vessels. We watched as the ships scattered like cockroaches. Several small pirate ships tried to escape but were run down by the Corvette. My ships moved closer to the ships and started firing with their kinetic guns. Our shields were holding against the enemy guns. If the enemy vessels had a strategy, they would have lost it now. They were moving in each other's line of fire and showing any cohesive strategy.
The Admiral had the fighters deployed to make their attack runs. A few went with the Carrier as it went to deploy dropships. This fight was not only in the sky but on the ground as well. I wished my ground troops luck as they entered the planet's atmosphere. The commenced bombing runs onto high-value targets on the planet.
The main gun of my ship fired again, tearing a large hole in the command ship for the fleet. My fighters were not getting away unscathed. I watched as some of the ships were hit by the big guns from the enemy. It broke my heart a little every time we received a report of a loss. The enemy got a lucky shot at my Corvette. The hull was damaged, causing the port side gun bay to be vented into space. I know losing troops was part of the war, but that was never easy.
I would make sure we would have a funeral ceremony for all those we lost on that day. I promised myself. I grasped Minsha's hand whenever I saw one of my ships receive damage. Their command ship was disabled finally and in various states of damage. Life pods are scattered throughout the area. I gave the order to collect all life pods and detain the occupants.
My ground troops were faring well against any resistance they found on the ground. The Carrier's bombing had destroyed the church complex on the planet. I hoped we would be able to find the leaders of the Church in that area.
Minsha and I left the Bridge to release the stress we were under while the battle was going on. I had experienced some heavy firefights, but this was on another scale. Now I understood why my military advisors had begged me to stay back in Spire. I had more to worry about than just the war, but I had to be here for this battle.
My life was no longer as simple as it was when I was on Earth. I sometimes miss the simpler times, but I would not trade that old life for my new one. I am the woman I always wanted to be. I was in a healthy, loving relationship with friends who looked out for me again. I could deal with the day-to-day life of being Queen.
Once my ground forces had secured the Church's capital in this sector, it was time for me to head down to the surface and speak to the people. I was going down on a shuttle set up specially for me.
The surface where we landed reminded me of some of the cities I convoyed through and cleared out in Iraq. The destruction was massive. My fighters did a good job hitting only the military targets on the planet. I stood before the demolished Church headquarters to speak to the people of the planet. News crews managed to find their way to me to broadcast what I had to say.
"Citizens of Gofu and the Craggs' sector. I do not support the subjugation of any of the citizens of my Empire. No longer will the Church of Mintral enslave and subjugate those that they do not like. I have made announcements since I was placed on the throne of the Caravelle Empire. I stand here today to say I am freeing you from your subjugation. The Craggs will no longer rule this sector. I will remove them from power and find a race of people to lead this sector unless the current ruler of the Craggs comes to me and swears allegiance to the Empire.
I have representatives coming to this sector to assist in rebuilding and helping the women of this sector gain education and find assistance in starting their lives as free citizens. Women are no longer the property of parents or husbands. They are free citizens with the full rights of the men. They get to determine who they will marry and what jobs they will do. This is no longer an option, men. I will enforce this on all the planets. All slaves must be freed immediately, or they will be jailed. I have created a team of law officers to enforce my laws on these two subjects. These marshals will be appointed to their positions by me.
I am not lenient on persons who enslave my citizens or subjugate women. You may elect a mayor of this planet so that they may speak to me about the needs of your world. They will be held responsible for the citizens' actions on this planet. Any discrimination will also be dealt with. So those that decide to act as mayor, be sure you want to do it. If there is any corruption, you will be tried and punished publicly.
I look forward to strengthening our Empire so we can go out into the universe, discover new worlds, and expand our Empire. I already have one planet in mind that I want to bring into our Empire, but that will have to wait until I remove the Church of Mintral."
The last statement made the men cheer. It seemed they were still a little bloodthirsty. I hoped when I got back to Earth, they would understand that joining my Empire would benefit them.
Minsha and I returned to the Queen’s Spire, leaving the fleet behind. The urgency of the battlefield was replaced by a different mission - a personal one. It was time for a crucial conversation with Maninor, the Tragnor leader. The Tragnor home world awaited a unique tradition, the hunt, which would symbolize not just our union but the unity between our peoples.
In my office, surrounded by status reports and military updates, Maninor knocked on my door. As he entered, I addressed him as my equal, acknowledging the support his people offered. But the true purpose of our conversation was about to unfold.
“First, I want to express my gratitude for your unwavering support. Second, I need you to arrange a trip for you, your wife, Minsha, and me to the Tragnor home world. We’ll take my shuttle. Finally, I want you to organize the hunt. I plan to marry Minsha, and I want the entire event broadcast across your system and here on the station.”
Maninor was caught off guard and looked at me in shock. Marrying Minsha wasn’t just a personal decision; it held strategic significance in building support with the Tragnor people.
“I am looking forward to finally marrying Minsha. We have gotten extremely close since we first met,” I shared, trying to ease the surprise that had dawned on him.
Maninor, after a moment of astonishment, smiled and responded, “I am happy to hear that. I have seen how happy my daughter has been in the last quarter cycle. I will try to get something together soon so we can get you two married.”
As Maninor left my office, I couldn’t contain the happiness that spread across my face. The upcoming marriage wasn’t just a personal milestone; it was a diplomatic triumph. Minsha would soon be my wife, and our union would strengthen the ties between our worlds. In the midst of my responsibilities as a leader, this journey promised personal joy and a significant step toward a unified future.
As the news of the royal marriage spread, Minsha’s excitement matched the jubilation of the people outside the Queen’s Spire. The anticipation in the air was palpable, and it seemed the entire Tragnor system was celebrating the union.
Returning to our room that evening, Minsha greeted me with a giant hug and a kiss. Her joy was evident, and I couldn’t help but smile at her enthusiasm. It appeared her parents had shared the news with her, perhaps a touch sooner than I had planned.
“Why didn’t you tell me you were going to set this up?” she asked, her eyes sparkling with happiness.
“Minsha, my darling, I was planning to surprise you tonight when I finished working in my office, but it seems your parents couldn’t contain their excitement,” I confessed, leading her to the antechamber where our romantic dinner awaited.
As we sat down to dinner, surrounded by the soft glow of candles and the clinking of wine glasses, I wanted this evening to be a testament to our love. The cheers from the Tragnor outside the gate reached us, adding to the atmosphere of celebration. The journey ahead was filled with promises of unity, love, and the shared destiny of our two worlds.
In the treasure vault’s glittering troves, I stumbled upon a pair of rings – an exquisite discovery that sparked the idea of weaving cultural richness into the fabric of our impending union. These rings, chosen not just as symbols but as vessels of tradition and innovation, held the potential to carve a niche in the tapestry of marital customs.
The notion of exchanging gifts during marriage had evolved beyond a mere formality. In many cultures, especially where women had little say and were treated more as possessions than partners, the act of presenting gifts to brides had lost its genuine essence. I envisioned a departure from that narrative, a revival of meaning and choice entwined in the delicate exchange of rings.
The rings, radiant in their design, spoke volumes about the profound shift in perspective. No longer mere adornments, they were tokens of respect, choice, and shared commitment. The gleaming metal encapsulated a promise, not of ownership, but of partnership – a shared journey where both voices resonate harmoniously.
Much like the rings encircling our fingers, this gesture aimed to encapsulate a unique blend of tradition and progress. It sought to weave a narrative where marriage is a celebration of love, choice, and mutual respect. As I held these rings, I envisioned a future where such tokens would not only symbolize unity but also pave the way for a new era of thoughtful, intentional matrimonial customs.
The rings were not just precious metals intricately shaped; they were catalysts for change, agents of a narrative where gifts were expressions of love and not symbols of possession. And so, with these rings in hand, I ventured into a marriage not just with Minsha but with the hope of influencing a cultural shift, albeit one ring at a time.
Embracing the traditions of the Tragnor people, I found myself immersed in the rigorous training required for the impending hunt. Clad in light armor and wielding a spear, I delved into the preparations needed to face the formidable opponent – a giant hauker. My ultimate goal was to prove my worthiness to wed Minsha by single-handedly conquering this imposing creature.
The hauker, as described to me, stood tall on four hairy legs, possessed a long nose, and featured tusks with serrated razor-sharp tops. Its formidable appearance hinted at the challenges that lay ahead in the hunt. The Tragnor tradition demanded that I confront this creature on my own, a daunting task that held significance not just for me but for the entire Tragnor society.
Training with the spear became a vital aspect of my preparation. I practiced tirelessly, honing my skills to ensure precision and strength in my strikes. The weight of the armor added an extra layer of challenge, but I knew it was essential for protection during the encounter with the hauker.
As the date of the hunt drew nearer, a blend of determination and nerves fueled my preparations. The success of this endeavor held the key not only to my union with Minsha but also to my acceptance within the Tragnor community. The hunt wasn’t just a personal trial; it was a pivotal moment that would shape my destiny and the perception of my worthiness in the eyes of the Tragnor people.
Under Minsha's guidance, my training for the impending hauker hunt became a collaborative effort. She shared her expertise, teaching me the intricacies of wielding the spear effectively and identifying the optimal striking points on the formidable creature. The hauker's heart, a lethal target, required a strategic approach due to its location beneath the creature's underbelly.
Minsha emphasized the importance of precision and timing in delivering a killing strike to the hauker's heart. The challenge lay not only in finding the right moment but also in navigating the perilous position beneath the creature. Accessing the vulnerable underbelly meant exposing oneself to the risk of being trampled by the hauker's massive feet.
As we practiced, Minsha's guidance proved invaluable. Her insights into the hauker's behavior and anatomy became crucial components of my training. Together, we honed my skills, ensuring that when the time for the hunt arrived, I would be well-prepared to face this formidable opponent and prove my worthiness in the eyes of the Tragnor people. The collaborative effort in training not only strengthened my bond with Minsha but also instilled a sense of shared purpose as we worked towards a common goal.
In the midst of our rigorous training sessions and the impending hauker hunt, a profound realization washed over me. It became undeniably clear that Minsha wasn't just a partner in these challenges; she was an unwavering source of support, standing by me in every situation I encountered. The depth of her commitment and the strength of our bond became increasingly apparent.
As we worked together, overcoming obstacles and refining my skills for the upcoming hunt, I felt a surge of love emanating from Minsha. It wasn't merely the physical aspect of our training that connected us; it was the shared determination, the mutual support, and the unspoken understanding that forged a profound connection between us.
With each passing day, my heart swelled with gratitude and affection for Minsha. Her presence became a constant reassurance, a beacon of support in the face of challenges. The journey ahead, including the hauker hunt and the impending marriage, seemed less daunting with Minsha by my side. Our collaborative efforts had not only prepared me for the hunt but also strengthened the foundation of our love, creating a bond that would endure the trials yet to come.
As preparations for the hauker hunt progressed and the anticipation mounted, I couldn't ignore the weight of the impending event. Reports began flooding in, indicating that the hunt would be broadcast across the entire empire. Suddenly, the stakes were raised, and the significance of my victory over the hauker became even more paramount.
With the eyes of the entire empire upon me, this hunt transformed from a mere rite of passage into a crucial demonstration of my strength and leadership. It was no longer just about proving myself to the Tragnor people; it was about showcasing my capability to rule and command the respect of my subjects across the vast expanse of our domain.
Every move I made, every strategy I devised, was now scrutinized under the watchful gaze of countless spectators. The success of this hunt would not only solidify my position as a worthy wife to Minsha but also affirm my place as Queen Kara, Queen of the Caravelle Empire.
As the moment of truth drew nearer, I steeled myself for the challenge ahead, knowing that the outcome of this hunt would reverberate throughout the empire, shaping the perception of my strength and resolve as a leader.
Onboard RXAI-199, the artificial intelligence efficiently plotted our route to the Tragnor home world, Haninor. Minsha, her parents, and I, accompanied by my guards, embarked on this crucial journey, settling into our designated rooms for the upcoming five-day trip. The sheer speed at which we traversed the vast distances of space never ceased to amaze me.
Comparing it to the familiar terrestrial road trips, where covering the distance from New York to LA took five long days of driving, the efficiency of space travel left me in awe. In a matter of days, we would arrive at Haninor, where the pivotal hauker hunt awaited, and the next chapter in my journey to solidify my place within the Tragnor culture would unfold.
Throughout the voyage, I spent time learning more about Minsha's childhood and her parents. It appeared to be a universal phenomenon that parents take joy in embarrassing their children in front of their future spouses. The stories Minsha's parents shared with me only served to make her even more endearing. The tales from her past painted a vivid picture of a younger Minsha, adding layers of charm and warmth to the woman I loved. The shared laughter and nostalgic anecdotes brought us closer, fostering a more profound connection that transcended the impending royal responsibilities awaiting us on Haninor.
Arriving on Haninor, I was taken aback by the bustling metropolis and the advanced technology that surrounded us. It was like stepping into a world straight out of a science fiction novel, with flying transport vehicles darting through the skies above. Even after all my travels, I had never encountered such futuristic marvels. The city itself was a marvel of engineering, seamlessly blending with the dense forests that encircled it.
As we disembarked, we were greeted by High Chief Daragon, ruler of the Tragnor. His imposing stature and sharp fangs marked him unmistakably as a member of the Tagnor people. Despite his intimidating appearance, he welcomed us warmly, showing genuine interest and hospitality to both Minsha and me. His presence exuded authority and respect, hinting at the power he wielded over his people and their worlds.
Standing beside High Chief Daragon, I felt a sense of mutual respect and camaraderie between us despite our differences in appearance and background. As we walked through the city, I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride in his efforts to enforce the new rulings I had implemented, particularly in the eradication of slavery. His commitment to justice and equality resonated deeply with me, and I was grateful to have such a steadfast ally by my side.
I observed with interest the diverse array of species that populated the city, a testament to Daragon's inclusive leadership and commitment to unity among his people. It was heartening to see individuals from various backgrounds coexisting harmoniously, a sight that filled me with hope for the future of our empire.
During our conversation, Daragon expressed genuine curiosity about my home world, Terra, a place that was entirely unfamiliar to him and the rest of the empire. I took the opportunity to share with him insights into the culture, history, and customs of my planet, eager to bridge the gap between our worlds and foster greater understanding and cooperation.
The feast held in our honor at the palace was a spectacle to behold. The Tragnor people went above and beyond to showcase their culinary skills, particularly in the preparation of meat dishes, which I found to be exquisite. Despite the exhaustion from the day's events, I couldn't help but indulge in the sumptuous feast, savoring every bite and enjoying the lively company of the nobles in attendance.
As the night wore on, Minsha and I retreated to our room, grateful for the opportunity to rest and recharge before the upcoming hunt. The anticipation of the challenges that awaited us filled me with a mix of excitement and apprehension, but I knew that with Minsha by my side, I was ready to face whatever obstacles lay ahead. With a sense of contentment washing over me, I closed my eyes, prepared to embrace the adventure that awaited us on the morrow.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
Haninor | 2.35 MB |
The day of the hauker hunt had arrived, and I felt a surge of anticipation mixed with a hint of nervousness. Donning the traditional armor provided for the marriage hunt, I couldn't help but notice how snugly it fit around my hips. It was a reminder that while it wasn't typical for a woman to partake in this ritual, I was the first outsider to participate in the hunt.
As Minsha painted my face in preparation for the hunt, I couldn't help but feel a surge of gratitude for her unwavering support. Her smile was a source of strength, grounding me amidst the flurry of nerves and anticipation. With each stroke of paint, she infused me with a sense of confidence, reassuring me that I was capable of facing whatever lay ahead.
As she whispered words of encouragement, I felt a warmth spread through my chest. Her love was a beacon in the darkness, guiding me through the uncertainty of the coming challenge. With her by my side, I knew that I was not alone and that together, we could overcome any obstacle.
With my face adorned in the traditional paint, I met her gaze, silently conveying my gratitude and determination. "Thank you, my love," I whispered, my voice filled with emotion. "I will heed your advice and approach this hunt with caution. I promise to stay safe, for both our sakes."
With a final kiss, I embraced her, drawing strength from her presence. As we parted ways to embark on our respective roles in the hunt, I carried her words with me, a comforting mantra in the face of uncertainty. With Minsha's love as my guide, I was ready to face whatever challenges awaited me in the hunt for the hauker.
With my metal spear in hand, I ventured into the dense forest, my heart pounding with a mix of excitement and apprehension. Beside me, four Tragnor hunters silently trailed their presence, a reassuring reminder that I was not alone in this perilous pursuit. Though I was expected to face the hauker alone, their watchful eyes offered a sense of security, ready to intervene should the need arise.
The forest enveloped us in a cloak of shadows, the dense foliage obscuring the path ahead. Every rustle of leaves and snap of twigs set my senses on edge, the anticipation of encountering the formidable hauker coursing through my veins. With each step, I remained alert, scanning the surroundings for any sign of movement or danger.
As we delved deeper into the wilderness, the air grew thick with tension, the silence broken only by the rhythmic beat of our footsteps. I gripped my spear tighter, steeling myself for the challenge that lay ahead. With the Tragnor hunters at my side, I pressed onward, determined to prove myself worthy of Minsha's love and the honor bestowed upon me by this sacred ritual.
Moving through the forest with the practiced stealth of a soldier, I endeavored to keep my footsteps as silent as possible, though I couldn't match the uncanny stealth of the Tragnor hunters accompanying me. Their ability to blend seamlessly with the surroundings left me feeling somewhat inadequate, a stark contrast to my days as a grunt navigating the urban landscape.
As the grunting and heavy footsteps grew louder, signaling our approach to the hauker, a mixture of anticipation and apprehension churned in the pit of my stomach. Finally catching sight of the massive creature, its foul odor assaulting my senses, I knew that stealth would be crucial in my approach.
Positioned behind the hauker, I inched closer, each step calculated to minimize noise and avoid detection. The creature's dense, matted fur posed a formidable challenge, obscuring the vulnerable spots on its body and complicating my strategy. With the Tragnor hunters poised to assist if needed, I focused all my attention on closing the distance and preparing for the imminent confrontation.
Analyzing the hauker's anatomy and the protective bone structure of its chest plate, I devised a plan to target its vulnerable heart from below. The precision of my angle would be paramount, ensuring that my spear struck true and inflicted a fatal blow. However, executing this maneuver would require swift and coordinated action.
With determination coursing through my veins, I prepared to execute the thrust-pull-roll technique. The initial thrust would need to be robust and accurate, driving the spear deep into the hauker's chest cavity to reach its heart. Yet, the crucial moment would come in the subsequent pull and roll, swiftly extracting myself and the spear to evade the hauker's potential retaliation.
As I braced myself for the impending confrontation, the weight of the moment settled upon me, heightening my focus and sharpening my resolve. I steeled myself for the decisive moment that would determine the success of our hunt.
As I poised myself for the decisive strike, ready to execute the thrust-pull-roll technique, a sudden roar shattered the stillness of the forest. The hauker's reaction was immediate, its attention diverted by the unmistakable sound of an approaching predator. Fuck this was a significant problem I was going to have to deal with.
My heart raced as I grappled with the newfound complication. With the hauker now in motion, my window of opportunity for a successful attack was rapidly closing. I had to act swiftly and decisively, recalibrating my strategy in response to the unexpected development.
Instinctively, I adjusted my stance, preparing to strike at the first opportune moment. Every fiber of my being was focused on the task at hand, determined to overcome this unforeseen challenge and emerge victorious in the hunt.
With a surge of adrenaline, I seized the moment of hesitation and executed my strike with precision. The spear pierced the hauker's thick hide, eliciting a gush of blood that splattered across my face and body. In the chaos of the moment, my grip faltered, and I struggled to dislodge the weapon from the beast's flesh.
As panic threatened to overtake me, I summoned all my strength and resolve, rolling away from the wounded animal just as it emitted a pained grunt and attempted to flee. Covered in a macabre mixture of blood, grass, and mud, I pushed aside my discomfort and focused on the task at hand.
With determination fueling my movements, I gave chase, knowing that the hauker's injury would hinder its escape. Yet, lurking in the back of my mind was the nagging fear of attracting other predators drawn by the scent of blood, adding an additional layer of urgency to the pursuit.
Breathless and exhilarated, I followed the trail of blood and destruction left in the wake of the wounded hauker. Each step fueled by the urgency of the hunt and the primal fear of unseen predators lurking in the shadows. My heart raced in tandem with my footsteps as I pressed forward, determined to reach my quarry before any unforeseen danger could befall me.
Finally, I found the hauker lying motionless on the ground, a testament to my successful strike. With a mix of relief and caution, I approached, ready to retrieve my spear and assess the situation. As I wrenched the weapon free from the beast's body, another sound caught my attention—a twig snapping behind me.
Instinctively, I whirled around, brandishing the spear in a defensive stance, prepared to confront whatever threat may lurk in the shadows. However, my apprehension quickly dissipated as I recognized the familiar figures of the Tragnor hunters emerging from the brush, one of them carrying a large cat on his shoulders.
A wave of relief washed over me, and I couldn't help but release a nervous chuckle as I lowered the spear. "I need a bath," I declared, the tension of the hunt slowly ebbing away as I relaxed in the presence of my companions. Their smiles mirrored my own, a silent acknowledgment of the shared triumph and the bond forged in the crucible of the hunt.
As we approached the group of spectators, the Tragnor hunters behind me erupted into cheers, their voices ringing out in jubilation at our triumphant return. Amidst the cacophony of celebration, I spotted Minsha making her way towards me with a look of sheer horror etched on her features.
I couldn't blame her for her reaction; I must have been a sight to behold, drenched in the blood of the fallen hauker. With a reassuring smile, I met her gaze, reaching out to reassure her that I was unharmed. "It's alright, Minsha," I said, my voice calm and steady despite the chaos around us. "I'm fine; all this blood is from the hauker, I promise."
Relief flooded her expression as she reached me, her worry giving way to a smile of her own. Together, we stood amidst the cheering crowd, united in our victory and the unbreakable bond that bound us together. We could now wed.
After a thorough cleaning, I emerged from the bathing chambers feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. Gone was the layer of grime and blood that had coated my skin, replaced by a radiant glow that seemed to accentuate my regal bearing.
As I rejoined the celebration, I noticed a subtle shift in the atmosphere around me. Without the distraction of my disheveled appearance, I exuded a newfound air of confidence and dignity, befitting my status as a queen.
Minsha's eyes lit up as she caught sight of me, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. With a graceful stride, I made my way towards her, feeling a sense of pride swell within me. Tonight was a night of triumph, and I intended to savor every moment of it.
As the hauker was expertly carved up and roasted over the crackling flames of the massive fire, the air filled with the tantalizing aroma of cooking meat. The celebratory atmosphere reached a crescendo as Minsha, and I were presented with the first serving of the succulent meat.
With a sense of reverence, we took our first bites together, savoring the rich flavors that danced upon our tongues. The cheers of the gathered guests reverberate through the night air, a testament to the joy and jubilation surrounding us.
In that moment, as we shared this symbolic meal together, I felt a profound sense of unity and love enveloping us. It was a celebration of not only our marriage but also of the bonds that connected us to each other and to the Tragnor people. And as we raised our glasses in a toast to our future together, I knew that this night would be etched into our memories forever.
Surrounded by the warmth and acceptance of Minsha's family, I felt a profound sense of belonging. With their welcoming words and genuine embrace, I knew that I was truly a part of their family now. As Minsha's parents welcomed me into their fold, I felt a surge of gratitude and humility wash over me.
With the formalities of the marriage ceremony behind us, Minsha and I were finally able to bask in the joy of our union. As we danced together under the twinkling stars, I couldn't help but feel a deep sense of contentment. This was the beginning of a new chapter in our lives, one filled with love, laughter, and endless possibilities.
As we celebrated late into the night, surrounded by our loved ones and the echoes of laughter and music, I knew this moment would forever be etched into my heart. With Minsha by my side, I felt invincible, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. And as we stole away for a quiet moment together, I knew that our love would be the guiding light that would illuminate our path forward.
As news of my marriage spread throughout the Empire, reactions varied among the different sectors. While some celebrated the union as a symbol of unity and progress, others expressed discontent and resentment. In particular, certain sectors felt slighted by the fact that I had not held a grand ball to meet and greet all the eligible nobles, giving them an opportunity to court me.
The absence of such a traditional gathering sparked criticism and raised questions about my commitment to upholding long-standing customs and traditions. Some viewed my decision as a departure from the norms expected of a ruler, while others saw it as a deliberate snub aimed at certain sectors of society.
Despite the backlash, I remained steadfast in my belief that my marriage to Minsha was a personal choice made out of love and mutual respect. While I understood the importance of tradition, I also recognized the need for progress and inclusivity within the Empire.
In response to the criticism, I vowed to engage more actively with the various sectors of society and to foster greater understanding and cooperation among them. I knew that winning over the hearts and minds of my people would require patience, diplomacy, and a willingness to listen to their concerns.
As the Empress, I was determined to lead with integrity and compassion, seeking unity and harmony within the Empire while staying true to my own values and convictions. With Minsha by my side, I felt confident that together, we could overcome any challenges that lay ahead.
I stood in front of the crowd of reporters and citizens. "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed citizens of the Caravelle Empire," I began, projecting my voice to address the gathered press and dignitaries. "Today marks a pivotal moment in our history, a moment of transition and transformation. As we embrace the mantle of an Empire, it is incumbent upon us to embody the ideals of strength, unity, and progress."
"With great humility and pride, I stand before you to announce a change in my official title. Henceforth, I shall be known as Empress Kara of Caravelle," I declared, the weight of the words carrying a sense of solemnity and purpose. "But I do not stand alone in this endeavor. Beside me stands my beloved wife, Empress Consort Minsha of Caravelle, a beacon of wisdom, compassion, and resilience."
"Together, we embark on a journey to shape the destiny of our Empire, to chart a course toward a future defined by prosperity, innovation, and inclusivity," I continued, my voice infused with determination. "We have overcome adversity, confronted tyranny, and emerged stronger and more resolute than ever before. Now, we stand united, ready to seize the opportunities that lie before us."
"Our Empire stands at the threshold of a new era, an era of boundless possibilities and untapped potential," I proclaimed, my gaze sweeping across the audience. "But let us not forget the principles that have guided us thus far – integrity, justice, and equality for all. As we forge ahead, let us remain steadfast in our commitment to these ideals, ensuring that every citizen of the Caravelle Empire has the opportunity to thrive and prosper."
"As Empress, it is my solemn duty to serve and protect the interests of our Empire and its people," I affirmed, my voice ringing with conviction. "With the unwavering support of Empress Consort Minsha and the dedication of our citizens, I am confident that together, we will overcome any challenge and achieve greatness beyond measure."
"In closing, I extend my deepest gratitude to each and every one of you for your unwavering loyalty and support," I concluded, a sense of hope and optimism infusing my words. "Let us embark on this journey together, united in purpose and determined to build a future worthy of the Caravelle Empire. Long live the Empire! Long live Caravelle!"
The reaction from the crowd was electric, a symphony of cheers, applause, and jubilation filling the air. It was a moment of unity, of shared purpose, as the citizens of the Caravelle Empire rallied behind the vision I had laid out before them. I could sense the swell of optimism and determination coursing through the crowd, a palpable energy that spoke of a newfound sense of hope and possibility.
As I looked out at the sea of faces, each one filled with excitement and anticipation, I felt a profound sense of responsibility weighing upon my shoulders. But it was a responsibility I welcomed with open arms, for I knew that together, united in purpose and resolve, we could overcome any obstacle and achieve greatness beyond measure.
With Empress Consort Minsha by my side and the unwavering support of our citizens, I felt confident that we were embarking on a journey that would shape the destiny of our Empire for generations to come. It was a journey filled with challenges and uncertainties but also with boundless opportunities and untapped potential.
As the cheers continued to echo through the grand hall, I knew this was just the beginning – the next stage in our quest to create an Empire that would serve as a beacon of hope and inspiration to all who looked upon it. With every step we took forward, I was determined to lead with integrity, compassion, and unwavering dedication to the principles that defined us as a people.
Together, we would build a future worthy of the Caravelle Empire – a future where all citizens could thrive and prosper, where justice and equality were not just lofty ideals but lived realities. And as we set forth on this journey, I was filled with a sense of optimism and excitement for the road that lay ahead.
The idea of visiting Terra, my home planet, with Minsha filled me with a mix of excitement and trepidation. I knew that it would be a monumental occasion, not only for us personally but also in terms of world politics and societal norms. The prospect of upending the established order and revealing our presence to the entire world was daunting, to say the least.
Terra was a world with its own complexities and challenges, and navigating its intricate web of politics and diplomacy would require careful planning and strategic maneuvering. Moreover, the revelation of extraterrestrial visitors would undoubtedly send shockwaves throughout the entire planet, reshaping the way people viewed themselves and their place in the universe.
But despite the challenges and uncertainties that lay ahead, I couldn't shake the sense of excitement and anticipation that coursed through me at the thought of sharing my home with Minsha. To walk the familiar streets, breathe the same air, and introduce her to the people and places that had shaped me into the person I was today – it was a prospect that filled me with immense joy and pride.
But before I left on my journey in the Queen's Rage, I needed to assign a fleet to travel outside the Empire, looking for more sentient life.
It was a strategic decision to select the newly formed fifth fleet and their mighty dreadnought for the maiden voyage beyond the Caravelle Empire. This fleet was comprised of some of the most skilled captains and seasoned crew members in our Empire, making them the ideal candidates for such a critical mission.
The dreadnought, with its formidable firepower and advanced technology, would serve as both a symbol of our Empire's strength and a vital asset in the exploration of unknown territories. Its presence would ensure the safety and security of the fleet as they ventured into uncharted space, facing unknown dangers and encountering new civilizations along the way.
As I made the announcement to the fleet, I could sense the excitement and anticipation among the crew members. They were eager to embark on this historic journey, to chart new worlds and expand the boundaries of our Empire. And with the fifth fleet leading the way, I had no doubt they would succeed in their mission.
With the fleet prepared and ready to depart, I wished them godspeed and safe travels as they set out on their voyage of discovery. Theirs was a noble and daunting task that held the promise of great rewards for our Empire. As they ventured into the unknown depths of space, I knew that they carried with them the hopes and dreams of our people, forging a path toward a brighter future for all.
***
As Minsha and I boarded the Queen's Rage, I couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation about our journey to Terra. Fifty days aboard the ship would give us ample time to prepare and strategize for our arrival on my home planet.
During the journey, one of my main tasks was to brief Admiral Stook on Terra's customs and military capabilities. It was crucial for her to understand the intricacies of the planet's politics and society in order to navigate any potential challenges we might face upon our arrival.
I made sure to emphasize that while Terra had a rich history and culture, our technology was far more advanced than theirs. This gave us a significant advantage, but we still needed to approach the situation with caution and diplomacy.
In addition to briefing Admiral Stook, Minsha and I also took the opportunity to relearn how to speak English. It had been some time since I had last spoken the language, and I needed to brush up on my skills in order to effectively communicate with the people of Terra.
Minsha joined me in this endeavor, eager to learn alongside me and ensure that we were both prepared for whatever awaited us on my home planet. As we practiced together, I couldn't help but feel grateful for her unwavering support and companionship on this journey into the unknown.
A mix of emotions flooded my mind as the Queen's Rage entered orbit around my home world. On one hand, there was a sense of anticipation and excitement at the prospect of returning to Terra after so long. On the other hand, there was a nagging feeling of uncertainty and apprehension about what awaited us down on the surface.
I knew that military preparations would likely be underway on Terra in case we were perceived as a threat. The idea of potential conflict weighed heavily on me, especially considering our advanced technology compared to theirs. However, I also hoped that they would recognize our peaceful intentions and be open to communication.
Establishing a dialogue with the President of the United States was paramount. It was the only way to build trust and avoid misunderstandings that could escalate into conflict. But it also meant that I would have to come out as transgender to the entire world—a prospect that both excited and worried me.
Despite the uncertainties, I was determined to approach the situation with diplomacy and understanding. The last thing I wanted was to spark a war with my home world. Our mission was to foster cooperation and unity, not discord and strife.
As the Queen's Rage hovered in orbit around Earth, I made the decision to keep the rest of my fleet stationed near Jupiter. It was a strategic move—close enough to respond if needed but far enough away not to be perceived as a direct threat.
With everything in place, I instructed the communication station to transmit a message to Earth using broad-spectrum radio signals. It was time to make my presence known to my home planet.
"Attention, people of Earth," I began, my voice resonating through the radio waves. "I am the Empress of the Caravelle Empire, located in the Andromeda galaxy. But before that, I was one of you—a United States citizen who served in the Army. I come in peace, seeking to establish contact with the US government."
The message repeated on a loop, broadcasting my intentions to anyone who might be listening. It was a pivotal moment—one that would determine the course of our interactions with Earth and set the stage for our future endeavors. Now, all we could do was wait for a response.
They took their time sending a response. We finally received the broadcast: "Unidentified ship, we have received your message. We need verification of your identity and assurance of your intentions."
Acknowledging their cautious response, I decided to provide the verification they requested. "Staff Sergeant Kevin Arnold, DoD ID 1001384299. 2ID 143rd Alpha company," I transmitted, my voice steady and clear. "Requesting permission to land for negotiations. Over."
Using military jargon and providing my precise identification details was a deliberate choice intended to establish credibility and reassure them of my authenticity. Now, all we could do was wait for their next move, hoping they would grant us the opportunity to establish communication and begin the delicate process of diplomacy.
Minsha looked at me while we sat on the bridge, "Is it normal to take so long to speak to a leader? How will they react to how we look?" I smiled at her and grabbed her hands.
"Yes, this is normal for this government." Minsha's concern was understandable, given the potentially volatile situation we were entering. I nodded in agreement with her assessment. "You're right, love. The sight of us, especially Admiral Stook and you, may trigger quite a reaction among the people here. And bringing air masks is a prudent precaution."
I squeezed her hands reassuringly. "We'll be prepared for whatever we encounter. We aim to establish peaceful communication and foster understanding, but we must also be vigilant. The unknown can be unpredictable, but we'll navigate it together."
As we awaited further communication from Earth, I couldn't help but feel a mix of anticipation and apprehension. The fate of our diplomatic mission hung in the balance, and the outcome would shape the future of our interactions with my home planet.
We finally received word from Earth, "We will escort a shuttle to the coordinates following." I recognized the location as Fort Bragg, where Delta trains and the home of 82nd Airborne.
"Admiral, you are coming with me and put a fighter squadron out for protection. Let's get a small shuttle to take us down to the airfield." I ordered my bridge crew as we left.
Admiral Stook's insistence on additional protection was understandable, given the uncertainties surrounding our meeting with Earth's authorities. I nodded in agreement with her suggestion. "Very well, Admiral. Arrange for a security detail to accompany us and deploy a squadron of fighters to provide aerial cover. We must prioritize our safety while maintaining a diplomatic demeanor."
As we boarded the shuttle bound for Fort Bragg, I couldn't shake the tension in the air. The unknown nature of our reception on Earth kept me on edge, but I remained focused on the task at hand: establishing communication and forging a path toward peaceful relations between Earth and the Caravelle Empire.
We let their fighters escort us down to the airfield. It was so much slower than we could have gotten down there, but optics. I also didn't want to come across as overly aggressive, especially when I had a giant warship in orbit and a squadron of fighters deployed.
Our touchdown was uneventful, though as soon as we were on the ground, we were quickly surrounded by soldiers. I just rolled my eyes at the unneeded show of force. I already knew what their capabilities were. I had my four guards in heavy armor step out first.
As we stepped onto the tarmac, surrounded by Earth's military personnel, I couldn't help but feel a sense of disconnection from the world I once called home. The air was thick with tension, both literal and figurative, as I struggled to breathe without the aid of my air mask. It was a stark reminder of the physical changes I had undergone since leaving Earth behind.
Minsha stood by my side, a beacon of support and strength amidst the uncertainty of our situation. Her presence grounded me, reminding me of the love and purpose that drove me forward. Together, we faced the daunting prospect of reintegrating into a world that had long since moved on without us.
I composed myself after my experience with Earth's atmosphere. In front of the troops was Captain Smith. I walked toward the Captain with Minsha on my arm, and Admiral Stook stood two steps behind me. "Captain Smith, it is a pleasure to meet you. I am Empress Kara of Caravelle. This is my wife, Minsha, and behind me is my fleet commander, Admiral Stook. As visiting aliens always say, 'Take me to your leader.'" I giggled at my joke and could tell some soldiers were trying to hide a smile.
"Please follow me, Empress," He replied without a reaction.
"Oh, come on, Captain. That was a little funny." He grunted in response.
As we settled into the office, I couldn't help but notice the tense atmosphere lingering among the military personnel gathered before us. The General's stern expression betrayed no hint of warmth or hospitality, and I understood that our presence here was viewed with suspicion and caution.
"General, it is a pleasure," I began, mustering a diplomatic tone despite the palpable tension in the air. "Allow me to introduce you to my wife, Minsha, and my fleet commander, Admiral Stook. I assume you are here to gather information to pass on to the Joint Chiefs."
"Ma'am, you seem to have an awful amount of information on how the military works and our structure." He said without acknowledging me.
My response was firm yet measured as I addressed the General's dismissive attitude and refusal to acknowledge my title. It was essential to assert my authority and demand the respect that was rightfully mine, especially in a diplomatic setting where mutual respect was crucial.
"General, before you continue," I interjected, my tone firm but composed. Why are you not acknowledging who I am? I am not a ma'am. I am Empress Kara, and you will address me as such. I have given you the common courtesy of acknowledging your rank. I expect you to extend the same courtesy."
I paused briefly, allowing my words to sink in before continuing with my response to his inquiry.
"Now, as for your question about how I know so much about your military," I continued, maintaining my authoritative demeanor, "I stated in my reply to your query that while I may no longer match the records of Kevin Arnold, one detail omitted from my file was that I was transgender. With the technology available to me, I was able to become who I always wanted to be."
I held his gaze steadily, emphasizing the importance of mutual respect and understanding in our interactions. "Next question, General."
I could sense a shift in the room as my assertiveness and straightforward answers seemed to catch them off guard. The Captain's question, delivered with the precision of a seasoned JAG lawyer, "Empress Kara, I would like to get for the record what your intentions on Earth are."
"You must be a JAG lawyer," I remarked, acknowledging her role in the conversation before addressing her inquiry. "As for your question... To be honest, I missed Earth. But I also want to help Earth get a significant technology boost. I would like to form an alliance with all the nations of Earth."
Her next question was more pointed, probing the extent of my intentions and the potential consequences if an alliance was not reached. It was a classic legal tactic, but I was prepared to navigate it. "We have seen your fleet out around Jupiter. What if we do not agree to an alliance." The lawyer inquired.
"Are you asking me if I will use my fleet to conquer the planet?" I countered, meeting her gaze steadily. Her response confirmed her intent, prompting me to clarify my stance.
"Lawyers always use simple questions to get a person to open up. I'll play your game," I remarked, maintaining my composure. "The answer is no, I would not. Like I said, I grew up here. Why would I destroy it? No, I told my fleet to stay back so we would not be as threatening to you. I had to bring my flagship, the Queen's Rage, here because that was the ship I was aboard."
The General's subsequent inquiry was: "You said you were willing to provide us with new technologies. What kind of technologies?" he asked.
"Not going to tell you that now. I said I would give the world technologies, not just the United States. I may have once been a citizen of this country, but that is no longer true."
"I have seen what worlds could be if the citizens worked together. I will not allow my Empire's technology to be used to conquer the world." I said firmly.
I relayed what we talked about to Minsha and Admiral Stook. They both needed to know what was being said. Minsha clasped my hand in hers, looking concerned, and Admiral Stook tried to hide how upset she was.
"Empress Kara, may I ask a few questions?" one of the majors asked me. I nodded for him to continue. "I am wondering what species your wife and the Admiral are. Also, if you are human, how come you can't breathe our air?"
These questions lowered my tensions, "Those are both excellent questions, Major. My wife is a species called Tragnor. The Admiral is a Caravellian. The reason I can no longer breathe Earth's air is because of the modification made to my body so that I could survive amongst the people of my Empire."
He looked quizically at me, "How did you become the Empress of an Empire of Caravelle as a human?"
"Major, that is a question for another time as it is a long story. Look, everyone, I know you are not the decision-makers, so why don't you send up your report so that I can talk to someone who can make some decisions. We are returning to our ship while your leaders decide what you want to do."
We left them and walked out. Our shuttle didn't wait for an escort. We shot into space at a speed none of their planes could ever hope to achieve.
Chapter One
My life was boring before I met Kaen, though met is not an entirely accurate way to describe our first encounter. I was David a thirty-five-year-old single warehouse worker. I was just an average middle age man nothing really to look at, in fact, if you saw me you probably forgot me a short time later. At five feet ten inches and a frame that could hide behind a light pole, I didn't really have ladies knocking on my door either. I spent most of my time at work or home watching anime. That changer a summer night last June.
Our encounter began as I was driving home from work late one night having pulled extra hours at the warehouse. It was a dark cloudy night, not a star in sight. The road home through was lined thickly with trees. It was dull enough to cause my tired mind to start to drift closer to sleep. I was barely able to keep my eyes open as I headed down the road. Then I was blinded by a bright light. It was the last thing I remember before waking up in a strange body hearing another voice in my head.
"Oh, you are awake. I wondered if you would ever make your presence known," a seductive women's voice filled my head. I was startled and tried to find where the voice was coming from only to find I could not move.
"This is not your body anymore," the voice spoke again. It felt as if it was all around me.
I finally managed to pull a few sentences to my mind, "what do you mean this is not my body anymore, and who are you?"
"He speaks," she said with a chuckle. "Allow me to introduce myself, I am Kaen second lieutenant of the demon gate guard. As for your body, well my entry on to Earth had an unforeseen impact. My body collided with your truck nearly killing you and causing quite a lot of damage to my original form. Lucky for me you could barely survive, in your condition, so I used your mass to repair my body and create a more suitable form for us to live in this world. We are quite beautiful if I say so myself."
My mind went numb, but I managed to get out, "I'm a demon?"
A hearty laugh filled my head, "No silly, I'm a demon. When I used your body to heal myself your soul and consciousness was absorbed as well. It's quite interesting really. Because of your soul, I am now able to hide my powers from the demon hunters. It's a huge score for me."
"Demon Hunters?" I replied in terror.
"Ah, yeah, well I didn't actually get permission to leave Hell. They really would like to get me back. I'm sure they have dispatched the demon hunters to bring me in," Kaen admitted very coyly. "I had spent a millennium standing guard at the gates of hell keeping the damned in and the angels out and always seeing the wonderment of life here on Earth. Can you blame a girl for wanting to escape?"
I started trying to move this body, I needed to try to get away. As much as I tried I couldn't get even a finger to twitch. I could see through the eyes into the dark room and I could make out the faint sound of an air conditioner running. I also felt the softness of the sheets that were wrapped around the body.
"Sweetie, you can't move our body yet. Your mind does not possess the strength yet to do that. You are but a passenger her with me at the helm" Kaen's tone was that as if she was addressing a child. I could feel a bit of resentment building for her by her tone.
Her tone suddenly changed as the body quickly sprung out of the bed and landed on the floor with extreme grace. "How would you like to see the new us," Kaen asked excitedly? I could feel from the way things were moving on the body that didn't move before, that I was now in a woman's body, but I couldn't say that really surprised me.
"Ummm, I guess," I replied knowing I had little choice in what this body did. Kaen reached out with her hand and flicked the light on. After a moment for my eyes to adjust to the light, I see my new self in a full-length mirror. Standing there looking back was a fantasy girl ripped straight from the anime. It was short and petite except for the ginormous breast that only the girls in anime have. Perfect peach shaped ass, with a tail? The long tail reached out behind the body moving gracefully. I quickly looked at her head, and her beautiful face was topped by two ram horns growing out of the top of her forehead. Jet black hair sat on top of her head. Her face was an angelic Asian woman.
After she twisted and turned to allow me to see every inch of the new body I know inhabited she asked, "so I can tell you like what you see. I can feel how horny it is making you. I knew you would like it since I stole most of the look from your mind."
"But the horns and tail, you can't expect to go outside like that" I tried changing the subject because she was right I wanted her. She was the girl I fantasized about every night before I went to sleep.
"Oh those, no one can see them but us. In fact, no one can even tell they are there even if they touch them" she replied using her real voice. It sounded just a seductive and beautiful as it did when it was our minds talking. I felt another wave of excitement build in my mind.
"If you chose the way you looked after healing your body why have horns and tail at all? I would think you would want to look human" I asked confused.
"I'm a demon, silly. I can't get rid of my horns and tail. Besides, I know you like them." She said with a tease.
Kaen was right of course I did like them, I liked everything about her. She was not only exotic but sexy as hell, no pun intended. I still hadn't wrapped my head around the fact it was my body as well. Having no control over anything just made it like a surreal dream. It also made things very frustrating since I wanted to explore her body and see what it was like.
As Kaen walked away from the mirror, I started to think, wait a minute I'm dead. David is no more. I saw through her eyes the bedroom was someplace I had never been and what I assumed to be very expensive furniture. "How long ago did I die," I asked sadly?
"It has been little over six months. I thought you were never going to wake" she said not even stopping as she went through the closet.
Six months what the hell. "Why did it take so long for me to wake up?"
"How should I know? It's not like this is a common occurrence. I don't even know if it's ever happened before. It's not like demons are crashing down to Earth all the time. I've known you were there the entire time, but it seemed like your conscious needed to adjust to being in here with me before it let you wake up." She said calmly as she walked over to the dresser and grabbed a white bra and thong panties out and laid them on the bed.
"Where are we?" I asked finally curious about where we ended up at.
"We are at my apartment, here in beautiful Santa Monica. It is quite wonderous here."
Kaen headed over to the bathroom, I could see the size of the room and the furniture that adorned the room. The bedroom was huge and the furniture looked expensive as hell. There was a giant wooden dresser, a matching king bed with matching nightstands, and a large walk-in closet. A
"Kaen, how do you pay for all this?"
"I have my ways silly, plus I find that the men here are more than willing to assist me with just a sexy smile."
The connected bathroom was amazing with a large jacuzzi tub, separate glass shower, double sink covered with cosmetics and other tools I never had a use for when I was a man.
Kaen turned on the water for the shower and walked over to the toilet. I didn't even realize we had the need to pee, till I felt her go. It didn't really feel any different just weird not doing it standing up.
The humming that Kaen was doing in her mind was bleeding over into mine. I could hear the simple but lovely tune it was very soothing to listen to.
After she finished up on the toilet she walks over to the shower which has warmed up, causing steam to start to form.
The water on our skin was very satisfying, Kaen started rubbing soap all over our bodies and I felt the tingling sensation when she reached her breast. I felt her smile as she spent longer caressing them. My excitement was growing as she continued. I didn't even notice her stop humming while she was playing. I was lost in the pleasure I was feeling from her breast. Kaen woke me up with as she giggled in my mind. "I can tell you enjoyed that," Kaen said to me. "Just wait till you feel the pleasure from between our legs." She let off another giggle.
I was a little embarrassed that I was caught so easily enjoying it and that I was enjoying her touch, to begin with.
Kaen moved her hands down between her legs and started gently rubbing the outside of her pussy. I was flooded by a wave of pleasure that sent me over the edge causing our body to cum as well. The waves of ecstasy moved through our body. It was mind-numbingly wonderful.
"Oh now this is going to be really fun, it seems that with you conscious and feeling you have increased our sensation of pleasure tenfold," Kaen commented while panting.
Kaen finished washing and stepped out of the shower. This had to be the best shower that I have ever taken.
Kean got dressed and the bra just made her breast look like they had grown another size. The thong accented her shapely ass perfectly. Kaen went into the closet and picked out a pair of jeans that looked like there was no way they would fit. I was thankful though that she had chosen pants to wear and nothing slutty. Even if after she slid the jeans up it looked like they were just painted on. The top she grabbed was a simple white top with a plunging neckline. It left nothing to the imagination stretched tightly over her ample breast.
"Where are we going," I asked a little scared?
"Work," is all the Kaen said in return.
Author's note: I have been asked by several of my readers to continue on with this story. I went through my old documents and found the notes I had made for chapter 2 before I lost all motivation to do anything. I started writing this at the beginning of my deepest depression. I just couldn't focus on anything or find the motivation to do anything. I am in a better place now and I hope that I can complete this story that so many people liked.
Kaen thrived as a bartender at a bustling beach club known as Tempted Fate. As someone who preferred to lurk in the shadows and avoid social interactions, I was entirely out of my element in the club's lively atmosphere. There were crowds inside, while more people eagerly queued up outside. Kaen, on the other hand, seemed to be in her natural habitat amidst the sea of people. She skillfully whipped up drinks behind the bar, adding an impressive flair that left patrons cheering and gasping as she flipped bottles mid-pour.
Exhibiting an effortless charm, Kaen flirted with everyone present, projecting an energetic aura that captivated both men and women alike. This magnetism not only made them more infatuated with her but also enticed them to tip more generously. I marveled at her innate ability to tell customers precisely what they wanted to hear.
Throughout her shift, Kaen didn't pay me any attention – I was simply an invisible observer on this journey.
"You're quite anxious, aren't you?" Kaen remarked as the last patrons were ushered out of the club. "David, you need to learn how to unwind. Your nervous vibes were hard for me to ignore."
"Socializing has never been my strong suit," I admitted.
"Really? I had no idea," she replied sarcastically before sitting down to count her sizable tips.
The sum of her earnings was extraordinary – far more than I'd ever earned in a single week, let alone one evening.
"That must be why you can afford that beachside apartment," I noted.
"A girl needs a place to live," she responded nonchalantly. "Humans are just so easy to sway; it hardly takes any effort for me to bend them to my will."
"Why did you become a bartender then?" I inquired.
"Bartending provides the perfect platform for me to examine human behavior," Kaen explained. "I witness their interactions and it's fascinating to discover how simple it is to manipulate them." Her revelations left me stunned.
That didn't seem like what a demon would do. "No seriously why are you here?" I asked.
"The boundless sins and indulgences of this place fuel my potency," she elaborated. "As more individuals congregate here, my strength amplifies with their combined vigor." With a contented beam, she reclined in her chair. "Such an inexhaustible wellspring, indeed." Now it made sense.
Is this what my existence had become, relegated to the sidelines while life continued without me? My already fragile emotional state teetered on the edge of despair. Screaming would provide no solace; nobody could hear my anguish. Kaen, engrossed in living her own life, barely acknowledged my presence. Frustration gnawed at me – why was I trapped as a mute observer instead of moving on?
I glared at Kaen as she meticulously counted her tips into neat stacks. The urge to swipe the pile and scatter the bills was overwhelming, and suddenly, my body complied. Utter bewilderment.
"David, what on earth possessed you to do that?" she asked irritably while scooping up the scattered cash. Her frustration was evident, but I was beyond caring about the consequences.
"The imprisonment in your body is suffocating me! This isn't even my body anymore. All I want is to be free, to live my own life and be myself!" I snapped back.
"Look, I sympathize with you, but I don't have a solution. Separating souls isn't a demonic specialty," Kaen cooly replied as she began rearranging her money. Despite her calm facade, I longed for even a shred of empathy. Was I destined to be an eternal voice in her head, like a conscience? Maybe that was the answer – as her conscience, perhaps I could prevent her from embracing evil any further.
As Kaen finished tallying her earnings and downed one last shot of whiskey, she stepped outside towards her car. Two men awaited her. "Kaen, Lucifer is far from pleased," one warned ominously.
Fear fueled Kaen's flight as she sprinted away from them down the street. "Who were they?" I inquired anxiously.
"Demon hunters – they pursue those attempting to breach their contracts or escape Hell itself. We need to act quickly. Going back to Hell is not an option for me, and you certainly wouldn't want to join me," she explained, darting into a narrow alleyway. The demon hunters' footsteps echoed in pursuit.
"Just give up, Kaen! Lucifer might only punish you for a millennium!" They taunted relentlessly.
We darted in and out of alleys and backstreets, desperately attempting to evade our pursuers in the labyrinth of buildings and roads. Sadly, we couldn't shake them off, and I began to ponder if a confrontation was inevitable. Could we even stand a chance against them?
A sudden sharp pain pierced our body, from shoulders to feet, knocking us to the ground. Kaen let out a gut-wrenching scream before convulsing violently and then falling silent. Gaining control of our body, I tried to stand up and escape from the two hunters, despite the blood dripping from my face due to a deep gash sustained from the fall.
"Please, I am not who you think I am!" I raised my hands defensively. "I don't know who you are or what you want, but I'm not this Kaen!" My pleas fell on deaf ears as they grabbed me and slammed me against the wall, causing more pain to surge through me as I cried for their mercy.
Suddenly, a dazzling light erupted behind them, momentarily blinding me. I heard scuffling and grunting from the direction of my assailants. A female voice shouted defiantly, "Return to hell, demon spawn! Those with pure souls are not yours to claim!" As my vision cleared, I saw the two hunters' heads separated from their bodies, which quickly disintegrated into ashes before vanishing entirely.
My gaze settled on the mysterious woman who saved me. She held a golden sword in one hand and a matching shield on her other arm. Her exquisite beauty was matchless even compared to my own body. Her blonde hair cascaded down her back beneath a pair of enormous white wings. Her flawless pale face featured a small nose and rose-colored lips; she exuded grace yet had an assertive presence.
Surprised at my ability to see her true form, she asked how it was possible. "If it's any consolation, I can also see demons' true forms." This statement didn't seem to comfort her, prompting a frown. She dismissively inquired about my name.
Annoyed by her tone, I replied, "I am Kaen. And who might you be?" Asserting my newly discovered status as a non-demon, I stood up and brushed off the dirt and debris that coated me upon falling.
Introducing herself as Ariana from the second choir of angels, she demanded to know what the demons desired from me. Hesitantly, I lied, "I don't know. I had just finished work when they ambushed me at my car. I never wanted to know their intentions as I've never had any prior contact with demons." While stretching the truth slightly, I genuinely never had any dealings with such creatures in my past.
"Come on, let's get you cleaned up," she offered, extending her hand for me to hold. I hesitated, eyeing her cautiously.
"Can we fetch my car first?" Although I wasn't sure how Kaen got that vehicle, I didn't want to leave her gorgeous pearl white Porsche Carrera unattended. It was an impressive machine.
"Yes, but we need to clean you up first. You'll attract attention looking like that. Follow me to the church, and we'll get you sorted," she guided. Ignoring the lingering pain in my head, I followed her, sure that the bleeding had stopped. Even though head injuries might seem worse than they are, my shoulder continued to throb.
I tried calling Kaen to inquire about her status but got no response.
Nearing the church, uncertainty crept in - would I burst into flames upon entering? Or maybe be struck by lightning or shatter into countless pieces? Regardless, fearing the gleaming sword decapitating me outweighed my doubts, so I proceeded inside.
To my amazement, nothing happened when I entered the church. That is until a priest emerged from the rectory and spotted me. "Sister Ariana, what has become of this child of the night?" he questioned.
His words implied I was a woman of ill repute; how dare he! "For your information, sir, I'm a bartender who was brutally attacked on my way home," I replied icily. My tolerance for religious self-righteousness had worn thin long ago. Such people were mere hypocrites - preaching one thing while practicing another.
"Yes, right," he said skeptically. "Let's get you cleaned up and then discuss your attack by those hoodlums." Unbelievable! He doesn't see me as a person; just another downtrodden soul from the streets. I decided just to clean the blood off my face and hair and get back home. I needed to figure things out.
As annoyed as Kaen made me, I couldn't deny her assistance would be valuable at the moment. The priest left Ariana and me alone while I washed up. "You know he's not a good man, right?" I asked.
"I'm aware of that, but I can't change him. My role is to protect the church and to prevent further corruption of his soul. He still has a chance at redemption, but it must be his choice. Your soul, however, is clouded but remains pure. I sense great unrest within you without knowing its root." She gave me a faint smile.
"The cause of my turmoil is all too familiar to me - it's something I can't fix now. That time has long passed, and all I can do is try to survive in this harsh world for those who are different. And I don't believe you possess the power to change that," I sighed, looking down at my shoes.
"You're mistaken, your soul is untainted and your heart is resilient. There's still a chance to face your troubles; just continue doing good in this life," she reassured me, lifting my chin to meet her captivating grey eyes. My heart skipped a beat at the sight, but I quickly dismissed my thoughts – after all, I inhabited a demon's body. If she ever discovered the truth, I'd be gone before I could explain. All I needed was to reach my car and return home.
"I appreciate the rescue and help in cleaning up, but it's time for me to head back. I need some rest; there's work waiting tomorrow," I said, weighed down by emotion. Lingering in this church wasn't an option – it embodied the hatred I endured during my childhood. My mother raised me alone after my father left us, prioritizing her devotion to the church over caring for me. To her, I was an inescapable burden, a perpetual reminder of the man who shattered her heart.
Confronting my mother or father was no longer possible. Maybe it was for the best – they'd be out of my life forever, unable to inflict any more pain. Still, I wondered why I had been such a burden to them and what I had done wrong to deserve this punishment. But deep down, I knew they were better off without me – just as they desired.
My sadness must have shown on my face because Ariana wrapped her arm around me in comfort. "I'll accompany you to your car; you shouldn't be alone right now. This isn't your fault – you're not responsible for the evil inflicted upon you. Don't let it consume you and tarnish your soul," she said with empathetic sincerity.
Grateful for her gesture, I allowed her to escort me back to my car. She opened the door and helped me into the driver's seat. In an unexpected moment of vulnerability, I invited her to my place – not wanting to face the solitude that awaited me. Despite my issues with Kaen, she was at least someone I could confide in occasionally.
Ariana accepted my invitation, and together we drove to my apartment. The purr of the engine somewhat dissipated the gloom shrouding my thoughts. As we sped down empty roads, tires screeching around corners without braking, I felt a thrill like never before.
I couldn't tell if Ariana enjoyed the ride or was simply terrified; her expression remained unchanged. Once parked, we exited the car and I announced, "Here we are."
"Is that how one is meant to drive?" she asked blankly.
I chuckled lightly and replied, "Absolutely not. But with a car like this and open streets, it's tempting to test its limits. It was exhilarating!" We entered the elevator and ascended to my penthouse. I had to admit – Kaen had excellent taste.
"I can see why you drove that way; it was rather enjoyable," she admitted as we approached the door.
"I wouldn't have guessed! You've shown no emotions since we met. It's like dealing with a statue: cold and emotionless," I observed matter-of-factly.
"I'm not sure what you mean by that," she responded flatly.
"Never mind," I said, dismissing the urge to explain further. Opening the door to my apartment, I gestured for her to enter. "This is my home, and I feel like I should offer you a place to stay since you saved my life. That is, if you need one. Do you have anywhere to go?"
"No, I just wander the city streets. My purpose is to protect humans from the demons in this world. I never sleep and depend on the church for sustenance," she revealed.
"That's not right. You can rest here tonight, and I'll cook us something to eat as I'm hungry too. You're welcome to use the shower if you'd like; I'll shower in once you're finished. If you need anything, I'll be in the kitchen." She nodded and headed into the bathroom. Rolling my eyes, I couldn't help but wonder how she intended to save humans without being able to relate to them.
I took some eggs and bacon from the fridge and began cooking. 'Kaen, can you hear me?' Worry gnawed at me as there was no response; thoughts of her fate after the demon attack consumed me. Once satisfied with my bacon's crispiness, I plated our meal and switched off the stove.
Taking a moment to relax, I pondered the day's harrowing events—never had I experienced so much stress in my life. Ariana's presence made me feel safe, but that wasn't my sole reason for inviting her in; she appeared lost and lonely, in dire need of a friend.
We shared our meal amid a comfortable silence since she lacked experience interacting socially with humans. To my surprise, she had willingly accepted my invitation without any hesitation despite my subpar social skills.
As we finished eating, I gently inquired, sitting next to her, "Ariana, what are your plans now?"
With uncertainty, she replied, "I'm not sure. I was brought here to safeguard the city's residents from demonic forces. I am to remain until heaven deems my mission accomplished."
Feeling concerned, I remarked, "So you're just going to roam the city streets with no place to rest or unwind? You can't be fighting demons every single night. While it's crucial to rid the world of demons, wandering aimlessly through the city searching for them doesn't seem effective." I attempted to convey the impracticality of her approach.
"This is my duty. There's no other way to assist humans. Confronting these demonic forces that corrupt the souls of Earth is essential. What alternative do you suggest?" She shot back with a hint of bitterness.
A valid question – what could be a better option? I pondered while stifling a yawn. "I'm not sure, but it pains me to see you out there without a place to call home. Let's revisit this issue once I've rested properly. Thank you for rescuing me today. Let me find somewhere for you to sleep and we can continue our discussion tomorrow," I kindly proposed.
"Can your bed not accommodate two people?" she inquired with a puzzled expression on her face. Unsure how to answer, I admitted that my bed could indeed fit more than just two occupants.
"Yes, there's plenty of room for two," I confirmed.
"Very well, then I shall stay with you," she announced decisively. With no desire for further debate, I welcomed her inside and became slightly embarrassed by Kaen's toys scattered about. However, Adriana didn't bat an eye at this minor mess; we both got ready for bed shortly after.
Lying down in bed, my thoughts raced – what had become of my life? Once a demon, I now slept beside an angel. What could possibly come next? A god setting up camp on my couch? This string of thoughts accompanied me as I drifted into slumber.
After a mere four hours of restless slumber, I awoke with my thoughts still consumed by the precarious situation I found myself in. What kind of peril was I facing at this very moment? Hell had unleashed demonic bounty hunters upon me, and as if that weren't enough, an angel tasked with eradicating demons in the city was lying right beside me. Despite the danger, I felt an inexplicable urge to offer her some comfort, particularly after she had saved me.
"Kaen," I whispered in my mind, attempting to reach out to her, only to be met with silence. What could have happened to her? My hope clung to the possibility that this temporary disconnect was just that - temporary. Living the life, she had created was beyond my comprehension, and my experience as a woman was undeniably limited. All I desired was not to attract unnecessary attention while I figured out my next move.
As I rolled over, I couldn't help but observe the stunning angel next to me. The moonlight gracefully painted her skin with a delicate, cool radiance. Her bare chest rose and fell gently in sync with her tranquil breaths.
Hold on – why was she unclothed? It didn't seem right for me to share a bed with a naked heavenly being. Yet, my curiosity persisted; what did she look like beneath those sheets? Such thoughts should never be directed towards an angel. Fortunately, she would be gone soon - once she awoke, she would be on her way and out of my life.
Despite every effort to resist temptation, my thoughts incessantly circled back to Adriana. With trembling restraint, I turned away from her enchanting form and buried my head beneath the pillow. The lingering desire to reach out and cradle her flawless breast in my hand while embracing her tightly tormented me. Overwhelmed by frustration, I leapt from our shared bed and stormed out of the bedroom, barely registering my own semi-nude state.
What if she discovered the unbidden passion that occupied my thoughts around her? My craving for intimacy began to eclipse any semblance of reason I once possessed, as if I was being consumed by a cascade of desire.
A pulsating ache of longing took over my body. My tail seemed to move on its own accord, using its spaded tip to caress my most sensitive areas while my hands simultaneously sought out my breasts, pinching and teasing the buds. At that moment, I knew that without release, I would descend into madness.
My body yearned to be filled and sated. I darted across the bedroom, seizing one of Kaen's fascinating toys on my way to the sanctuary of the bathroom. Hastily discarding my delicates, I wondered if they had been torn in the process. After turning on the shower and stepping beneath the inviting cascade, I finally took note of the device in hand.
It boasted an impressive girth which promised exquisite pleasure. A suction cup adorned its opposite end. Wasting no more time, I attached it firmly to the wall and slid myself onto it.
My body welcomed this imposing instrument with very little resistance. As it filled me completely, my ravenous appetite only craved more. Gyrating my hips rhythmically, every movement along its shaft intensified the exquisite sensations coursing through me. Eager for even greater pleasure, I thrust myself faster and more forcefully.
In that moment, my mind painted an intricate fantasy where a formidable lover possessed me from behind, gripping my hips determinedly with every grunt and thrust. It wasn't until then that I realized how vocally I was succumbing to this bewitching artifact's ministrations.
Losing touch with reality outside my reverie, an intense climax washed over me – far superior to any previous experience. My legs turned weak and trembled as I lowered myself onto the tiled shower floor. The cold droplets from the showerhead cascaded upon my overly receptive skin, transforming ordinary pellets into rippling shivers of delight.
The passage of time became a mystery as I languished in the aftermath of euphoria. Eventually summoning the strength to rise to my feet, I ceased the shower's embrace and prepared to exit. To my surprise, a vision of unparalleled beauty – in the form of a bare and unblemished angel – greeted me with curiosity.
"Kaen, I heard your cries and came to ascertain your well-being. But instead, I found you awash in ecstasy. Tell me, what is that sensation like?" Adriana pondered as she regarded my astonished expression.
The unexpected nature of her inquiry left me momentarily stunned, unable to do anything but gape at her in bewilderment. Finally, I found the words to say, "Could you repeat that?"
Adriana answered with a serene and composed demeanor, nearly devoid of emotion, "I've never before observed a human experiencing such intimate pleasure. Now I find myself curious to understand the sensations involved. As you were engulfed in the throes of passion, I was inexplicably drawn to the desire to share that experience. Would you be able to provide me with instruction on the complexities and nuances of carnal delight?"
Still struggling to comprehend her request, I managed to voice my internal disbelief: "You're asking me...to teach you about the pleasures of intimacy?"
She responded affirmatively, "Yes. The experience seemed deeply gratifying and enticing. I wish to discover what it entails first-hand. Could you please be my guide through this exploration?" Her conviction was palpable in her earnest request.
In the midst of my fantastical reverie, I was suddenly faced with an angelic being who yearned to explore the realms of physical desire. As she stood before me, completely bared without a hint of self-consciousness or inclination to shield herself, I found myself at a loss for words to express the passion that stirred within me.
Bewildered, I thought there must be something about this celestial body that rendered me acutely sensitized to carnal urges. My longing flared up to its prior intensity before my recent retreat to the shower. "You don't understand the effect your appearance has on me," I declared with newfound authority. "I shall be your guide in this journey, but you must also grant me release in return." In this moment, an invigorating energy surged through me – one of strength and confidence that enabled me to take control and lead her towards unimaginable pleasures.
Grasping a towel, I escorted her into the bedroom, quickly drying myself off as I directed her onto the bed. My gaze swept across the room in search of appropriate tools for our imminent tryst and settled upon a remote-controlled bullet. The mere notion of feasting on her heavenly blossom while employing this tantalizing device sent shivers down my spine.
Bullet in hand, I positioned myself between her awaiting thighs. "Sit back and relinquish all control," I whispered; my eyes gleamed with insatiable yearning. Unfathomable pleasure engulfed every fiber of my being as I embraced this newfound fervor.
Gently tracing my tongue across Adriana's most sensitive spot, her eyes widened and she drew in a sharp breath. Her response only fueled my determination, eager to unravel her completely before our encounter ended. Slowly exploring with a finger, I followed her slick trail until reaching her quivering entrance. Teasing her bud further with my tongue, she writhed with ecstasy as my first finger slipped inside. Patiently, I acquainted her with this new sensation and, when the moment was right, introduced a second finger to prepare her for the bullet that awaited her.
The impassioned cries emanating from Adriana's lips stirred within me a primitive fervor. Though unintelligible to my mortal mind, her words invoked an irresistible bond between us. It was as if a mystical incantation had been cast, compelling me to claim her as my own.
Withdrawing my fingers, I indulged in her divine taste – each heavenly drop sparking fresh vigor throughout my body. Swiftly, I positioned the bullet at the depths of her fervent core before reigniting its pulsating powers. As Adriana once more released an indecipherable stream of exclamation, I eagerly devoured her celestial essence. The euphoria shared between us built to an exquisite crescendo, and as she plunged over the precipice of blissful release, I too found myself swept away on the rapture of our passionate journey.
As I gazed up at her from the intimate position between her legs, I was captivated by her divine essence. Her halo emitted a radiant glow, and her white-feathered wings unfolded gracefully from her back. Her eyes shut gently, surrendering to the euphoria she was experiencing. This ethereal being was utterly enchanting, and my eyes refused to leave her sight.
Her breathing gradually steadied, and when she opened her eyes and locked them onto mine, they did not express joy, but sheer terror. "How? No, this can't be. How were you able to conceal your demonic nature from me?" she exclaimed while rapidly retreating away from my presence.
"Wait? I swear, I didn't deceive you!" I desperately pleaded.
"Lies! Demon, you somehow obscured your presence from me. Then you employed nefarious magic to bind me to you. Why?!" she implored through tears.
"I know this may sound absurd, but I never intended to trick you. True, I didn't disclose my demonic appearance, but that's because I witnessed you slaying two demons before my eyes; I feared you would kill me as well if I revealed myself." I sat down on the bed to explain, tears pooling in my eyes as I pondered how others might react to me in this form. Why must I endure such punishment? I was never an evil person. Yet now, trapped within this body for eternity, the connection solidified - my control over it nearly absolute.
With a heavy sigh, I continued recounting my extraordinary tale. "This body wasn't even mine to begin with. I was just an average guy commuting home after work when the demon possessing this form killed me as she arrived on Earth. Somehow, our souls entwined and ever since that day, trapped in her consciousness as a mere observer with no control over the possession."
"As for the bond we share, I'm entirely clueless to its meaning. You're free to leave whenever you desire. When I awoke this morning beside you, an overwhelming wave of longing and passion engulfed me. The moment you entered the bathroom, that yearning resurfaced with unrelenting force. Unable to resist, I surrendered to my deepest desires when you sought my guidance – powerless before the tantalizing pull of your allure." My head hung low, weighed down by guilt and remorse. I had never wished to hurt anyone.
"Your words carry a sincerity that's hard to dismiss, but my trust remains uncertain," she uttered cautiously, already clad in her gleaming armor with her sword at the ready – prepared to end my life once more. "But it seems impossible for me to kill you now. Our fates inexplicably intertwined by this bond."
"What does that even signify?" I sobbed in frustration.
"Our life forces have become intrinsically connected, amplifying our powers as a result of this alliance. We have ascended as bonded celestials of supreme standing, yet the true means of achieving this state remains elusive – unique to each celestial pairing." She elucidated before releasing an exasperated sigh. "Please clothe yourself; your nakedness is causing quite the distraction – clouding my thoughts with sinful pleasure."
A laugh escaped my lips at her confession. "I can relate; when I woke up beside you, your beauty took my breath away. Now that you're adorned in celestial armor, fear consumes me instead." Rising from the bed, I ventured into a nearby closet and hastily donned a dress—an attempt to cover up and ease her distress.
Upon entering the room, I couldn't help but notice she had gracefully exchanged her armor for elegant robes. The question slipped out as I approached the edge of the bed, "You don't fear me anymore?"
"After examining your soul, I've come to trust my initial assessment. Your soul remains unblemished by evil's touch. As for my fear, I haven't yet made up my mind. Killing you would mean ending my own life, so I'll attempt to resolve this with eloquent words rather than a fierce sword. You haven't drawn your celestial weapon against me, so I shall extend the same respect to you, at least for now." Her voice was cautious and measured, maintaining a safe distance from me.
"I know nothing about celestial weapons," I admitted.
Astonishment swept across her face as she inquired, "The demon never brandished her weapon to harvest souls while you shared a consciousness?"
"No... Kaen was a guardian of Hell's gate; all she desired was to leave Hell and dwell on earth. While her intentions may not have been noble, she never took a life that I'm aware of. She indulged in pleasures of the flesh, as evidenced by the myriad of toys scattered around our home. As far as I know, her enchantments on humans were merely for procuring sex and financial gain. However, my future is uncertain now; I lack her expertise and returning where those demons found Kaen would be volatile," I contemplated aloud.
She spoke solemnly as a gravity settled between us: "Indeed, discretion would be wise since my swordplay last night has likely alerted other celestials eager to seize power within the city from me. It seems you're unprepared to fend off such celestial beings and given our lives are now intertwined – we must exercise great prudence."
I couldn't help but wonder, "Does this mean we'll be spending a lot more time together?"
A frown formed on her lovely face as she replied, "Yes. It's my duty to ensure your survival. We might be in trouble if either hell's or heaven's hunters spot us. I can't sense any demonic essence within you, but celestial beings will definitely see through your disguise. I'm still baffled at how I was deceived by your appearance."
I thought about Kaen and asked, "Do you think his soul will return? I hated being just a spectator inside this body."
She gave an uncertain expression and responded, "I can't say for sure. The merging of your souls in that body is quite puzzling for me too. But I haven't detected any signs of a demonic presence within."
Feeling a bit peckish, we continued our conversation in the kitchen. As I prepared a simple breakfast of cereal for both of us, I wondered what destiny had in store for me.
Something had been bothering me and so I asked her, "Adriana, during our intimate moments...It seemed like the longer we were connected physically, the stronger and more in tune with this body I felt. Was it all just my imagination?"
Her cheeks flushed with annoyance as she recalled our passionate encounters. "Quite the opposite; you actually feed on sexual energy. Each time you engage in such activities, your connection strengthens. That's what allowed you to feel more control over your body."
Somewhat playfully, I remarked, "Was it really that terrible? Your expression makes it seem like it was the worst experience of your life."
As I leaned sensuously against the counter with my breasts accentuated unintentionally, Adriana's eyes widened in surprise and fixed their gaze upon them.
I quickly regained my composure, my cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "My apologies, that wasn't intentional." Shyly, I wrapped my arms around my ample bosom, avoiding eye contact with her. "Really, I wasn't trying to entice you back into the bedroom for a passionate encore. I know you don't see me that way since I'm in this demon's body."
With a tired sigh, Adriana rose gracefully from her chair and made her way towards the bedroom. "I'll freshen up," she murmured softly.
Now here I was, left with an irritated angel in my home, whom I couldn't help but flirt with incessantly. This sultry body craved seduction. Perhaps tidying up the intimate toys scattered across the bedroom would help defuse the palpable tension.
Cleaning proved more difficult than anticipated – her intoxicating scent lingered on every surface within the room. My heart raced; desire rekindled in the depths of my core. Oh, how challenging it would be to resist temptation while living alongside her each day.
I must find a way to master these overpowering emotions, lest I lose myself completely. Inhaling deeply through my lips, I sought to still the tumult within. Eventually, these breaths brought tranquility, enabling me to finish tidying the room. Uncertain about the future of these playthings, for now, I chose to conceal them from sight.
I opened my home to this celestial beauty out of compassion for her plight, yet fate intertwined our lives into chaos. Reflecting upon past transgressions, it seemed that this existence had been marked by misfortune. All I ever yearned for was happiness. Gazing at my reflection, sadness consumed me, tears streaming down as I whispered into the void, "Why have I been cursed with such a life?"
As Adriana completed her shower, she discovered me in the bedroom corner—curled up, embracing my knees while tears flowed like rivers. Her heart seemed to swell with empathy as she approached and gently placed her hand upon my trembling shoulder. "What troubles you so?" she inquired tenderly.
Hurt morphed into rage at her question— "What is wrong? Can't you see? I'm a damned demon! My existence is in tatters; I lost everything when they took my life and trapped me in this infernal form. And as if that weren't cruel enough, destiny forged an eternal bond between us—a commitment you resentfully endure. With heaven and hell hounding our every step until death claims one of us, how could I find solace amidst such torment?" Tears glistened in my eyes as I unleashed my fury upon her.
She retreated from me, gracefully sinking onto the edge of the bed. "I can't comprehend these intense emotions stirring within you. My entire existence has been devoted to basking in the divine light of God and fighting with fervent passion against the infernal creatures of Hell. Yet the sensations you evoke in me are unlike anything I've ever experienced. I struggle to articulate my feelings, but I can assure you it's not fury. Perhaps my actions towards you have been misguided, and I do not despise your presence. On the contrary, there's an undeniable allure that draws me to you. Our mysterious bond leaves me just as bewildered as it does you. And as for your past, my deepest desires are for you to find solace and acceptance in your newfound place in this world. You possess a pure soul, and my heart aches knowing that my presence has caused you suffering."
"I find myself mystified by my burgeoning fascination with you. Never before has there been a connection between an ethereal angel and sultry demon. Regardless of your soul's circumstance, you possess the seductive power of a demon."
"So, what is it that I can do?" I inquired, my tears evaporating on my flushed cheeks, exposing my vulnerability. Desperation grew within me to find a direction forward to avoid succumbing to madness.
"I believe our first endeavor must involve unlocking your latent powers and harnessing the irresistible force of your celestial weapon," she whispered temptingly in reply.
*****
Kaen found herself reluctantly guided by a seductive demon through Lucifer's opulent palace. She tried to resist the demon's enticing grip on her arm. The mysterious palace halls were an intricate maze of shadows and longing, their flickering torches casting an intimate glow upon the sensual, damp stone walls. The alluring passageways unraveled endlessly, each twist and turn luring her deeper into the realm of forbidden pleasure. Gradually, the intoxicating scent of passion and sweet sin filled Kaen's senses, a seductive clue to the tantalizing secrets concealed within.
Venturing further into this tempting labyrinth, sultry moans and whispers teased the heavy air. These haunting sounds were the very essence of Hell itself, enticingly echoing through every sultry corridor and chamber. A provocative symphony of pleasure melded with the sensual creaks of rooms filled with ancient delights intended for unrivaled indulgence.
Each daring step she took was accompanied by a thrilling shiver as if walking on an ocean of fantasies and forbidden desires. Warm, inviting hands seemed to beckon from the shadows, igniting a fiery passion within even the most jaded of demons. Her heartbeat raced in anticipation as bewitching scenes unveiled before her: walls adorned with sumptuous silk drapery, luxurious chaise lounges lining black marble floors, and an ever-present orchestra playing melodies that stirred desire.
In this realm of darkness and temptation, there was no space for mercy or forgiveness; only thrilling sensations conjured by wickedly skilled demon hands.
Kaen was led through a grand door masterfully sculpted with faces of angels lost in rhapsodic ecstasy. The wrought iron handles shaped like ravishing women embodying pure sensuality — beyond lay a world that only select few have ever entered and returned from unchanged.
The throne room of Lucifer was a vast expanse cast with tantalizing shadows and brimming with magnetic energy. The dark walls, carved with ancient runes and enticing symbols, were crafted from obsidian-like stone that held an icy, seductive touch. Towering overhead, the soaring vaulted ceilings intensified the enigmatic atmosphere while dancing crimson flames threw alluring shadows across the sultry chamber.
With flooring fashioned from obsidian tiles interspersed with rivulets of molten lava, the sensation of cool black stone pressed against charred heat underfoot heightened her arousal. Sensual murmurs and sighs of pleasure echoed throughout the chamber — an unrelenting reminder of Lucifer's dominion over desire and temptation.
At the heart of this space towered Lucifer's magnificent throne: colossal, twisted bones gracefully melded to resemble a stunning work of art. The seat showcased supple leather made from vindictive souls' hides, expertly woven together with threads soaked in sinful blood. The massive armrests boasted sharp, yet inviting spines that seemed to beckon those who dared to come close.
Seated imperiously upon his throne, Lucifer exuded an aura of dominance and irresistible allure as he surveyed his wicked domain. His captivating red eyes burned with untamed passion while his sinister grin revealed immaculate fangs, leaving Kaen entranced. Encircled by his devoted minions – their twisted forms a glorious testament to their unwavering allegiance – they revered their dark lord while eagerly anticipating his every order.
"Welcome back Kaen," Lucifer purred slyly, "you've been quite the naughty little demon."
But alas, your celestial essence has vanished. What treachery have you committed, my ungrateful offspring?"
"My liege, might I probe her," a demon inquired sensuously. The sultry anime demon exudes an enticing charm, with ruby-red eyes that pierce the very soul. Their lengthy, billowing ebony mane flawlessly encircles their visage, accentuating their subtly pointed ears. The lithe and chiseled physique projects an aura of prowess and self-assurance that is utterly mesmerizing. Clad in form-fitting, supple leather armor that emphasizes their sensuous curves, the demon's wings unfurl elegantly from their back – a fusion of darkness and inferno only deepening their seductive allure. Each self-confident step they take seems to leave a trail of shadowy mist behind them, alluding to the covert darkness lurking within.
"Of course, Hecate," Lucifer acquiesced.
"My precious child, why have you wreaked such havoc and failed to retrieve any souls?" Hecate inquired as she circled around Kaen. A mystical aura radiated from her eyes as she gazed intently into Kaen's core.
"Mother, I simply longed to immerse myself in the human realm. Catching fleeting glimpses of their world whenever the gates permitted more souls only left me yearning for more," Kaen responded defiantly.
Hecate whirled toward Kaen, striking her visage. "Foolish girl, do you comprehend your actions? Your celestial essence and divine weapon are gone – you are but a mortal soul now. You've always been such a disappointment." She then turned and sauntered towards Lucifer's side.
With a deep, seductive growl, Lucifer glared intensely at Kaen, his voice resonating with an alluring authority. "You allowed the fragment of my very essence, which I gifted, to be stolen from you. Explain." His smoldering gaze permeated her being.
Trembling delicately from her father's imposing presence, Kaen replied with a hint of vulnerability in her voice, "Father, I cannot comprehend what transpired with the essence. Upon my arrival on Earth, my soul unexpectedly became entwined with another's – together we shared a mortal vessel. Alas, when your hunter's weapon struck me down, our souls were violently disentangled."
Kaen could feel the weight of her mistake settling upon her shoulders like an invisible shroud. The near certainty of being denied any sensual pleasure for eons to come now loomed over her like a dark cloud.
Author's note: I finally finished up my next chapter of the Demon and I. I now have a better idea of where I am going to take this story.
As I gathered Kaen's hidden cash, the weight of our decision to leave weighed heavily on me. The condo, once a sanctuary, now felt like a trap. Adriana and I were now thrust into the middle of the war between heaven and hell. It was time to escape the grip of this war, where we were not enemies of both sides.
The U-haul rental place was a few blocks away. Adriana and I moved quickly, a sense of urgency pushing us forward. The cash I had found felt like tainted currency, a grim reminder of the dangers we were leaving behind. I couldn't shake the feeling that Kaen had been entangled in something far more sinister than we could comprehend.
The U-haul office was dimly lit, the fluorescent lights buzzing overhead. We completed the paperwork in silence, each stroke of the pen echoing the gravity of our decision. The rental agent, oblivious to the supernatural turmoil that had unfolded in our lives, handed over the keys with a detached smile.
Loading our belongings into the back of the U-haul felt like a cathartic purge. The furniture and the lingering presence of something otherworldly – all of it was packed away, sealed off from the life we were leaving behind. The condo was immediately put up for sale.
As I closed the door of the U-haul, I took one last glance at the place that had been my temporary home. The walls seemed to breathe with a sigh of relief as if relieved to be free from the unseen conflict that had raged within them. Adriana and I climbed into the cab, the engine roared to life, and we drove away from the condo, leaving behind the paranormal shadows that clung to its walls.
The road stretched out before us, an uncertain path to a new beginning. Our escape was a leap into the unknown, a journey away from the spectral battleground that had claimed Kaen.
As the U-haul carried us further from the condo, I couldn't shake the feeling that the shadows we left behind were not so easily forgotten. The demons and angels, locked in their cosmic dance, continued their unseen struggle, and we were just players in a much larger, otherworldly drama.
As the hum of the U-haul's engine became the backdrop to our conversation, Adriana turned her gaze towards me, her celestial eyes shimmering with determination. "The celestial weapon," she began, "is not a mere physical object you can stumble upon. It's a manifestation of the bond we share – a connection that goes beyond the material realm."
She reached into a small pouch at her side and produced a delicate pendant glowing with ethereal energy. "This is a conduit," she explained, handing it to me. "It channels the celestial power within you. To unlock its full potential, you need to attune yourself to its energy, to tap into the essence of our connection."
As I held the pendant in my hands, I could feel a subtle warmth emanating from it. It was both comforting and unsettling, a reminder of the uncharted territory we were navigating.
Adriana continued, "We'll seek guidance in ancient texts and hidden lore, deciphering the mysteries that surround us. The answers may be scattered across time and space, but together, we'll piece them together."
The abandoned warehouse loomed on the horizon, a looming silhouette against the city lights. Adriana's suggestion seemed more than practical; it felt like a haven where we could unravel the enigma of our connection and prepare for the battles ahead.
As we arrived at the chosen warehouse, its desolation mirrored the uncertainty of our journey. With the generator humming to life, we set up our makeshift refuge, knowing that this place would become more than just a hideout. It would be a training ground, a sanctuary where a human soul in a demon's body and an angel bound by choice would confront the cosmic forces that sought to tear them apart.
The celestial weapon, now a part of our shared destiny, glittered in the dim light. It was time to embrace our roles as active participants in the cosmic dance, to train, adapt, and face the challenges that awaited us. The road behind us held the shadows of our past, but the road ahead was an uncharted path, filled with the promise of discovery and the perils of the supernatural realm. Together, Adriana and I stood at the threshold, ready to forge a destiny that transcended the boundaries of angels, demons, and the human soul caught in between.
Returning the U-haul marked the end of one journey and the beginning of another. As we soared through the night sky, the city lights below became a twinkling carpet. The sensation of flight, once alien, now felt like a natural extension of our existence. Adriana guided me through the celestial currents, and with each passing moment, I felt a growing synergy between us.
Arriving back at the warehouse, we found solace in the desolate surroundings. The celestial pendant, now an inseparable part of me, pulsed with energy. It seemed to respond to the growing connection between Adriana and me, a tangible manifestation of our shared destiny.
The longer I spent with Adriana, the more I felt a newfound control over the borrowed demon body I inhabited. It was as if the celestial energy coursing through me was reshaping the vessel, aligning it with the essence of my human soul. The transformation was both empowering and surreal, a testament to the extraordinary circumstances that bound us together.
We set up a living space within the warehouse, creating a sanctuary amidst the cold concrete walls. Adriana's celestial touch turned the place into something more than just shelter – it became a haven, a nexus of our shared existence. As we arranged makeshift furniture and fashioned a comfortable sleeping area, I couldn't help but marvel at the resilience of the human spirit within the demon's form.
The celestial medalion, a constant companion now, rested at my side. Its energy hummed in harmony with the surroundings as if the warehouse itself acknowledged the supernatural forces at play. Adriana and I shared a glance, an unspoken acknowledgment of the challenges that lay ahead.
"We're in this together," Adriana reassured, her angelic presence providing comfort in the face of the unknown. "As you gain control over this body, as we unravel the mysteries of our connection, we'll grow stronger. We'll face whatever comes our way."
As we settled into our newfound refuge, I couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation. The warehouse, once a symbol of defiance, now represented the starting point of our journey into the celestial unknown. Adriana and I were ready to navigate the uncharted path that awaited us.
Adriana's revelation echoed in the dimly lit warehouse, her celestial light casting shadows that danced with the energy of divine power. As she explained the mechanics of pulling her celestial weapon, the divine light sword, I listened intently, absorbing the knowledge of this heavenly arsenal. It was a dance of energies, a connection between the ethereal and the corporeal that defied the laws of the mundane world.
The air hummed with anticipation as Adriana guided me through the process of summoning my own celestial weapon. Hours passed in focused concentration, a silent collaboration between the divine and the earthly. Finally, Lucifer's Scythe materialized in my grasp, its power radiating like a palpable force.
Before I could revel in the awe-inspiring presence of the scythe, Adriana's urgent scream pierced the moment. "Quickly put that away!"
Startled, I obeyed without hesitation, banishing the celestial weapon. Confusion etched across my face as I turned to Adriana for an explanation.
"I am sorry for screaming," she began, her celestial eyes reflecting a mix of concern and regret. "But your weapon carries a fraction of Lucifer's essence. Kaen is one of Lucifer's children. When you pull that out, it's like a beacon saying, 'I am one of the princesses of hell.' Lucifer will come after that weapon and your armor, I imagine."
The weight of her words settled in, and a chill ran down my spine. The celestial arsenal wasn't just a symbol of power; it was a connection to a heritage that carried its own dangers. I couldn't escape the ties to Lucifer, the implications of my demonic lineage.
Adriana's presence offered reassurance amid the looming threat. "We need to be cautious," she continued. "Our journey just got more complicated. Lucifer's attention is not something we can take lightly."
The celestial weapon, now sheathed, became a potent secret, a double-edged sword that could either protect or endanger. As we stood in the warehouse, surrounded by the remnants of our makeshift haven, the realization dawned that our defiance against the supernatural forces had elevated to a new level – one where angels, demons, and a human soul collided in a cosmic struggle with consequences that reached beyond the earthly realm.
In the quiet sanctuary of the warehouse, the celestial energy that surrounded us seemed to soften as I moved closer to Adriana. I found solace in the warmth of her embrace, resting my head on her breast and wrapping my arms around her waist. She responded by holding me even closer, a comforting anchor in the midst of the supernatural storm that encircled our lives.
"How are we going to get through this alive?" I asked, the weight of the impending battles pressing down on me. I felt a sense of helplessness, unsure of my role in the cosmic conflicts that loomed ahead.
Adriana, with her celestial grace, stroked my hair gently. "We need to get some sleep," she replied in a soothing tone, her words a balm to my restless mind. "And in the morning, we'll discuss what we will do. But for now, let us get ready for bed."
Her guidance was a lifeline, a reminder that even amidst the chaos, moments of peace were essential. Together, we prepared a modest sleeping area, arranging whatever comfort we could salvage in the warehouse. The celestial weapon and its potential dangers lingered in the background, but for now, the focus shifted to finding rest.
As we settled into our makeshift bed, Adriana and I shared a glance that held both understanding and determination. The challenges ahead were daunting, but in the quiet intimacy of that moment, there was a shared commitment to face them together.
The celestial forces may have plotted their cosmic dance, but in the quiet of the night, all that mattered was the connection between a human soul, a demon's body, and an angel with wings that embraced both the earthly and the divine.
We found that we could not keep our hands and lips to ourselves. The instant that we both got into bed, our lips collided together. My passion for Adriana grew as my hands caressed every inch of her smooth body. My tongue probed her mouth as hers fought for dominance in my mouth.
My fingers slipped through her moist folds, causing her to whimper with pleasure. Even though I did not have a lot of experience sexually, I instinctively knew how to play her like a piano. I knew exactly what buttons to push to bring her over the edge and make her putty in my hands.
I cuddled up with her as she tried to get her breathing under control. I felt proud that I was able to bring her such pleasure. I fell asleep and cuddled up on her chest. I felt so safe and happy in her arms and in her presence.
As we continued our preparations for the battles ahead, Adriana and I recognized the importance of honing my skills with Lucifer's Scythe despite the inherent dangers it posed. With that in mind, we crafted an imitation scythe to serve as a training tool, allowing me to familiarize myself with the weapon's style and techniques.
However, mastering the scythe proved to be a daunting task. The weight of the blade tested my balance, causing me to stumble and falter with each swing. It was a clumsy dance of trial and error as I struggled to find my footing and maintain control over the unwieldy weapon.
With each practice session, I learned the importance of precision and timing, understanding that the scythe's power lay not just in its brute force but in the finesse of its execution. Adriana offered guidance and support, her celestial insight helping me navigate the intricacies of the weapon's movements.
One of the most significant challenges was learning to protect myself while wielding the scythe. With its razor-sharp edge, the blade posed a threat not just to my enemies but to myself as well. I had to develop a keen awareness of my surroundings, anticipating incoming attacks and maneuvering to deflect them without endangering myself in the process.
Despite the difficulties, each practice session brought me closer to mastering the art of scythe combat. With Adriana by my side, I persisted, driven by a determination to harness the full potential of the weapon that bore a fraction of Lucifer's essence.
As the days passed and our training continued, I grew more adept with the scythe, gaining confidence in my ability to wield it effectively. The imitation weapon served as a stepping stone towards mastery, a testament to our resolve in the face of adversity. Together, Adriana and I prepared for the battles that awaited us, knowing that with determination and perseverance, we could overcome any obstacle that stood in our way.
As the days turned into weeks within the confines of our makeshift sanctuary, the limitations of our surroundings became increasingly apparent. The dingy warehouse, while providing a temporary refuge, was far from ideal for our long-term needs. Adriana and I shared a mutual understanding that it was time to seek out a more sustainable way of living off the grid.
The idea of moving up into the mountains and building ourselves a cabin resonated with both practicality and a sense of adventure. With our combined supernatural abilities, constructing a shelter in the wilderness should indeed be within our capabilities. It was a chance to not only create a home but to forge a deeper connection to the natural world that surrounded us.
"We need a change of scenery," I remarked to Adriana, voicing the thought that had been growing within me. "Living in this warehouse is becoming suffocating. Let's pack up our things and head for the mountains."
Adriana nodded in agreement, her celestial gaze reflecting a sense of anticipation. "Building a cabin sounds like a wonderful idea," she replied, a hint of excitement in her voice. "It will give us the freedom to live more harmoniously with nature and continue our training away from prying eyes."
With renewed purpose, we began the process of packing up our belongings, carefully stowing away our celestial weapons and essentials for the journey ahead. Once a sanctuary of shadows, the warehouse now felt like a stepping stone towards a brighter future.
Venturing into the mountains, we embraced the rugged terrain with a sense of determination and wonder. Together, we scouted for the perfect location to build our cabin, guided by instincts honed by centuries of existence. With each step, we drew closer to our goal, fueled by the promise of a new beginning.
As we set to work constructing our cabin, our supernatural abilities proved invaluable. With a touch of Adriana's celestial light and my newfound control over the demon's strength, the walls rose steadily, embodying the resilience of our bond.
The location we chose for our cabin, nestled amidst the rugged beauty of the mountains, proved to be an ideal sanctuary. Perched atop a secluded hillside, it offered a panoramic view of the surrounding wilderness, a testament to the raw majesty of nature. With each breath of crisp mountain air, I felt a sense of freedom and renewal wash over me.
Being only a short flight from the small town at the mountain's base provided us with the perfect balance of isolation and accessibility. It allowed us to procure supplies when needed yet maintain our solitude away from the prying eyes of civilization. The town served as a lifeline, a connection to the outside world that we could tap into when necessary.
The abundance of wild game in the area provided us with sustenance, ensuring that we had ample provisions to sustain us in our remote haven. Hunting became a ritual, a way to connect with the primal rhythms of the land and to honor the natural cycle of life and death.
Nearby, a freshwater spring gushed forth from the Earth, its crystal-clear waters offering a source of purity in the midst of the untamed wilderness. It was a blessing, a gift from the land itself that sustained us with its life-giving flow.
The dynamic between Adriana and the townsfolk was a curious one, shaped by both curiosity and a subtle undercurrent of apprehension. When we ventured into town together, I observed how her celestial radiance seemed to draw people in, garnering their attention and sparking conversations. Despite this, I couldn't shake the feeling that I remained on the periphery, a mere observer in her celestial glow.
However, when I ventured into town alone, the atmosphere shifted palpably. It was as if an invisible barrier descended, casting a shadow over my interactions with the townsfolk. While they weren't openly hostile, there was a noticeable reluctance to engage with me, a hesitation that lingered in their eyes.
I couldn't help but wonder if they could sense something beyond the facade I presented – a lingering echo of the demon's essence that resided within me. Despite their inability to see our actual forms, I couldn't shake the feeling that there was something inherently different about me, something that instinctively triggered a sense of distrust in those around me.
Perhaps it was a subconscious reaction to the unknown, a primal instinct that whispered of danger lurking beneath the surface. Or it could be something more primal, a pheromonal signal that betrayed my demonic lineage, even in the guise of a human form.
Regardless of the cause, the divide between myself and the townsfolk remained a silent barrier, a reminder of the complexities of our existence in a world where the supernatural lurked just beyond the veil of perception. As Adriana and I navigated the delicate dance of acceptance and mistrust, I couldn't help but wonder if our true natures would ever find acceptance in the eyes of humanity.
The enigmatic charm that Kaen seemed to effortlessly exude remained a mystery, even to herself. Despite the underlying apprehension that her demon's essence might instill in others, there was an undeniable allure that surrounded her, drawing people in with an almost magnetic force.
Kaen's origins from Hell undoubtedly carried a certain stigma, a perception colored by centuries of myth and legend. Yet, as you observed, beneath the surface lay a complexity that defied easy categorization. While her moral compass may have been influenced by her demonic heritage, it was evident that she harbored no malicious intent toward others.
In a world where the lines between good and evil often blurred, Kaen's actions spoke volumes about her character. Despite the temptations that her demon's essence might have presented, she chose a path of restraint. She refrained from causing harm, instead using her charm and influence as a means of navigating the challenges that lay before her.
It was a testament to her resilience and strength of character that she sought to forge connections rather than sow discord, to find common ground amidst the differences that divided her from those around her. While her methods may have been unconventional at times, her underlying intentions remained rooted in a desire for understanding and acceptance.
The bond between Adriana and me ran more profound than words could express. Whenever we were separated for an extended period, I felt an overwhelming sense of loss and anxiety gnawing at my insides. It was as if a part of me was missing, leaving behind a hollow ache that echoed in the depths of my soul.
Even though I knew logically that Adriana was safe and would return to me soon, the irrational fear of her being hurt consumed me. Every passing moment felt like an eternity, filled with restless anticipation and the nagging worry that something might go wrong.
But when we finally reunited, it was as if a dam burst open, flooding my heart with an overwhelming surge of passion and emotion. All the doubts and fears melted away at that moment, replaced by an indescribable sense of joy and relief.
Being in Adriana's arms again felt like coming home, a place where I belonged entirely and unconditionally. Our bond was a force of nature, unyielding and unbreakable, binding us together in a love that transcended time and space.
In those moments of reunion, I was reminded of the depth of our connection and the power of our love. It was a reminder that no matter what challenges we faced, as long as we had each other, we could overcome anything that stood in our way. And in the warmth of Adriana's embrace, I found solace and strength, knowing that together, we were unstoppable.
In the quiet evenings of our secluded cabin, Adriana would share with me tales of heaven, painting a picture that defied the simplistic notions I had grown up with. Her stories revealed a far more dynamic and complex realm than I could have imagined.
According to Adriana, heaven was not a place of idyllic tranquility where angels lounged on fluffy clouds playing harps. Instead, it was a realm of constant activity and purpose, where angels were always on the move, responding to the needs of the mortal realm below.
Far from being serene and serene, the angels were depicted as tireless warriors, tirelessly working to maintain balance and harmony on Earth. They were the frontline responders to emergencies, the guardians who watched over humanity with unwavering vigilance.
But perhaps the most intriguing aspect of Adriana's stories was her description of the souls in heaven. Contrary to popular belief, they weren't simply basking in eternal bliss. Instead, they waited patiently for their turn to be sent back to Earth, each soul destined for a new journey, a new life, and new lessons to be learned.
As I listened to Adriana's tales, I couldn't help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. Heaven wasn't just a distant paradise; it was a realm intricately intertwined with the mortal world, where every action had far-reaching consequences.
In those moments, I realized that Adriana's stories were more than just entertainment – they were glimpses into a reality beyond our own, a reminder that even in the celestial realm, life was filled with purpose and meaning. And as we sat together in the fading light of the evening, I found solace in the knowledge that our journey was part of a larger tapestry woven together by the threads of fate and destiny.
In the tranquil solitude of our mountain cabin, Adriana and I found a semblance of peace amidst the ever-present anticipation of impending danger. It was a delicate balance – living comfortably while constantly preparing for the inevitable moment when we would need to defend ourselves against the forces that sought to disrupt our fragile sanctuary.
Each day became a ritual of training and improvement, a dedication to honing our skills and deepening our bond as partners in both life and battle. Together, we sparred and practiced, pushing ourselves to new limits as we sought to become formidable warriors capable of facing whatever challenges lay ahead.
But our preparations went beyond mere physical training. We immersed ourselves in the study of the land, learning its secrets and nuances so that we could harness every advantage the mountain offered us. From hidden trails to natural formations, we sought to turn the very terrain itself into a weapon, using it to our advantage when the time came to defend ourselves.
In those moments of quiet reflection, as we delved into the mysteries of the mountain, I felt a sense of unity and purpose that transcended the looming threat of danger. Our bond grew stronger with each passing day, forged in the crucible of adversity and tempered by the shared determination to protect what we held dear.
And so, we lived each day to the fullest, cherishing the moments of tranquility while always remaining vigilant for signs of trouble on the horizon. Together, we stood as guardians of our mountain refuge, ready to face whatever challenges the future might bring with courage and determination.
As the days turned into weeks and the weeks into months, Adriana and I found ourselves gradually losing track of time. The once-frequent trips into town became fewer and farther between as we became increasingly self-sufficient in our secluded mountain sanctuary.
With each passing season, we made improvements to our little corner of the world, transforming it into a haven that met all of our needs. We cultivated a small garden, tended to the animals that roamed the surrounding wilderness, and found ingenious ways to harness the natural resources of the land.
As the years slipped by, it felt as though time itself had become fluid, flowing seamlessly from one moment to the next. The passage of seasons marked the rhythm of our lives, each day blending into the next in a harmonious dance of existence.
Despite the isolation, there was a sense of contentment that settled over us, a quiet fulfillment in the simplicity of our way of life. We had everything we needed right here in our mountain refuge, and the outside world seemed to fade into insignificance as we embraced the serenity of our surroundings.
As the years slipped by in the blink of an eye, our mountain sanctuary remained a haven of tranquility amidst the ever-changing tapestry of time. Yet, even in our secluded refuge, the passage of years took its toll on our tools and equipment.
As Adriana and I wandered through the familiar streets of the town, we couldn't help but notice the subtle changes that had taken place in the years since we had last visited. The buildings remained unchanged, but the faces of the townsfolk seemed unfamiliar, as if time had woven its own tapestry of transformation.
As we passed by, we garnered curious glances from those who recognized us, their expressions a mix of confusion and disbelief. How could we, two women who appeared no older than our early twenties, remain unchanged after a decade had passed?
Entering the outdoor shop, we were met with a strange discovery – a small pamphlet containing our pictures and a tale that spun a web of mystery and intrigue. According to the booklet, we were believed to have died years ago, and our bodies were never found, yet sightings of our ghosts wandering the mountain persisted.
The young man at the counter, oblivious to our true identities, regaled us with a fantastical story of witches and demons, "Yeah, that there is a map on how to get out to them ladies mountain cabin. No one knows what really happened to them, but I think they were witches that were killed by some demon. That's why no one could find their bodies, because they are burning in Hell." I suppressed a chuckle as he told us that story with an absolutely straight face.
"Are you sure that's what happened?" I asked as if I was really interested in his story.
"Oh yes, ma'am. I've been up to that cabin when it was found I seen the large black circle on the floor of the cabin. Them's cabin was chalked full of strand potions and weird ingredience. Them's cauldron was still sittin' over the still lit fire. I sware it smelled like brimstone at the time."
"We'll have to check this out while we are here." I gave him a look as if I believed every word of the kid's story.
As we perused the shelves of the outdoor store, selecting the tools and supplies we needed, I couldn't help but share with Adriana the absurdity of the story the young man at the counter had told us. With a shared glance and a knowing smile, we chuckled together at the outrageous tale that had been spun about us.
"It's amazing what stories people can come up with," I remarked, shaking my head in amusement. "Witches and demons? I never knew we had such a colorful reputation. Even though the demon part was a little right," I laughed.
Adriana laughed softly, her celestial light dancing in her eyes. "Indeed, it seems our adventures have taken on a life of their own in the imaginations of others," she replied, her voice tinged with amusement. "Who would have thought that we would become the stuff of legends?"
In the clothing shop, Adriana and I indulged in some retail therapy, browsing through the racks of garments and selecting items to replenish our wardrobe. As we perused the aisles, the laughter and camaraderie we shared served as a reminder of the bond that bound us together, a bond that transcended the passing whims of human gossip and speculation.
With each new garment we selected, we reveled in the simple joy of companionship, delighting in the opportunity to express ourselves through fashion and style. From lingerie to dresses to shoes, we carefully chose items that reflected our personalities and preferences, each piece a testament to the vibrant spirit that animated our shared journey.
As we tried on our selections in the fitting room, we shared playful banter and exchanged knowing glances, savoring the moments of connection that filled the air with warmth and affection. It was in these simple moments that the true beauty of our bond shone brightest, illuminating the path forward with a radiance that defied the darkness of the world outside.
Leaving the clothing shop behind, our arms laden with bags filled with new treasures, we walked hand in hand back to our mountain sanctuary.
As we made our way back to our mountain sanctuary, the sense of safety and security enveloped us like a comforting blanket. Despite the absence of any immediate threat, Adriana and I remained vigilant, knowing that the ever-present danger of angels and demons lurked just beyond the veil of normalcy.
In the quiet moments of our journey, I couldn't help but marvel at the synchronicity of our bond, a connection so deep and profound that it felt as though we could read each other's minds. Our movements flowed effortlessly together, our thoughts and intentions intertwined in a dance of harmony and unity.
It was a testament to the strength of our bond and the trust we shared, forged through countless trials and challenges. In each other's presence, we found solace and strength, drawing on the unspoken understanding that bound us together.
As we returned to our mountain sanctuary, I felt a renewed sense of purpose and determination. Together, we would continue to train and prepare for whatever challenges lay ahead, knowing that as long as we stood united, we could face anything that the world threw our way.
As the years passed in our secluded mountain sanctuary, time seemed to slip through our fingers like grains of sand. A decade had passed in what felt like the blink of an eye, yet the peace we had enjoyed was now tinged with a sense of unease.
Our recent excursion into town had brought unsettling news – rumors of a cabin with signs of demon activity. It was a stark reminder that even in our remote refuge, danger lurked just beyond the horizon, waiting to disrupt the fragile tranquility we had fought so hard to maintain.
As Adriana and I discussed the situation, a sense of urgency crept into our thoughts. We knew that we could not afford to ignore the threat and that we must confront it head-on before it had a chance to escalate into something more sinister.
As Adriana and I soared through the night sky, our senses keen and alert, we approached the vicinity of the cabin with caution. The darkness enveloped us like a cloak as we scanned the area for signs of life or activity.
With each beat of our wings, we drew closer to our destination, our eyes keenly searching the shadows below for any hint of danger. Yet, even as we neared the cabin, we remained cautious, choosing to land a safe distance away to avoid announcing our presence to potential adversaries.
Touching down softly on the forest floor, we exchanged a silent glance, our unspoken communication conveying our shared determination to confront whatever awaited us. We moved stealthily through the trees, the only sound the soft rustle of leaves beneath our feet.
As we drew nearer to the cabin, the air crackled with tension, a palpable sense of danger hanging heavy in the night. With each step, our hearts beat in unison, our senses heightened and alert to the slightest sign of trouble.
As Adriana and I approached the edge of the clearing where the cabin stood, a wave of dark energy washed over us, tingling against our skin like an icy chill. The air was thick with the unmistakable scent of sulfur, a telltale sign of demonic presence that made our blood run cold.
With a shared glance, we knew that we had stumbled upon something far more sinister than we had anticipated. The demonic energy emanating from the cabin was palpable, a tangible manifestation of the darkness that lurked within.
We exchanged a silent vow to proceed with caution, knowing that we were venturing into dangerous territory. The night seemed to grow darker around us as we stepped closer to the cabin, each footfall echoing like a drumbeat in the silence of the forest.
As we cautiously stepped into the clearing, a surge of power washed over me, sending a shiver down my spine. It was as if I could feel the energy of the place coursing through my veins, a tangible connection to the dark forces that lurked beyond the veil.
With each step, the sensation grew more robust, pulling me deeper into the heart of the clearing where the source of this power awaited. It was a feeling unlike anything I had ever experienced before – a raw, primal energy that seemed to resonate with the very essence of my being.
As I reached out with my senses, I could sense the presence of hell itself looming ominously on the other side of the veil. Whatever had transpired here had weakened the barrier between the material world and the infernal realm, creating a dangerous rift that threatened to unleash chaos and destruction upon the land.
In that moment, I knew that we stood at a crossroads – a pivotal moment where our actions could determine the fate of both worlds. If we did not act swiftly to seal the breach, it could serve as a beachhead for a full-scale invasion, unleashing untold horrors upon humanity.
With a grim determination, I turned to Adriana, my eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. "We cannot allow this breach to remain open," I said, my voice firm with resolve. "We must do whatever it takes to seal the veil and prevent the forces of hell from crossing over into our world."
Not only were we tasked with sealing the tear between worlds, but we also faced the genuine threat of attracting more demons to this vulnerable point.
The thought sent a chill down my spine, knowing that every moment we lingered in this place increased the risk of discovery. With each passing second, the likelihood of drawing unwanted attention grew, casting a shadow of fear over our already perilous situation.
Yet, despite the fear gnawing at the edges of my mind, I knew that we could not afford to hesitate. The longer the breach remained open, the greater the danger to both our world and the celestial realms beyond.
With a silent nod to Adriana, we steeled ourselves for the task ahead, our resolve unwavering in the face of adversity. We would seal the breach and prevent any further incursion of demonic forces, no matter the cost.
As Adriana summoned her sword to mend the breach, a surge of angelic power coursed through her, illuminating the clearing with its celestial radiance. But as her energy struck the point of the breach, a violent reaction occurred, sending shockwaves rippling through the air and propelling us backward with force.
Pain seared through my body as I collided with the wall of the cabin, the impact leaving me dazed and disoriented. Through the haze of agony, I could feel the energy bleeding through from hell, flooding my system with its dark power.
In that moment of chaos, a realization dawned upon me – I could feel the power coursing through me, changing me in ways I had never imagined. With a newfound understanding, I struggled to my feet, my body trembling with both agony and exhilaration.
With a single swipe of my scythe, I closed the breach, the energy from hell ceasing its flow into me as the rift sealed shut. But even as the danger passed, I collapsed to the floor, my strength drained from the ordeal.
It was only then that I became aware of Adriana's frantic cries, her voice piercing through the haze of my thoughts. With great effort, I banished my scythe, but the realization dawned upon me – in closing the breach, I had unwittingly created a beacon, a signal that would draw all celestials straight to us.
As the weight of the consequences settled upon me, a profound sense of despair washed over my soul. I had inadvertently exposed us to the very forces we had sought to evade, jeopardizing everything we had built over the past decade.
With a heavy heart, I turned to look at Adriana, my eyes filled with sorrow and regret. In her radiant presence, I saw the embodiment of everything I held dear – our sanctuary, our bond, our shared hopes and dreams. And now, all of it stood on the brink of destruction, threatened by the very power I had unleashed.
The sadness in her eyes mirrored my own, a reflection of the pain we both felt at the realization of what had transpired. Yet, even in the face of despair, her presence was a beacon of light in the darkness, offering a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos.
With a trembling voice, I reached out to her, my hand seeking solace in her touch. "I'm so sorry, Adriana," I whispered, the words heavy with remorse. "I never meant for any of this to happen. I've put us both in danger and now..."
But before I could finish, she reached out to me, her touch gentle yet firm, a silent reassurance that we would face whatever trials lay ahead together. I saw a resilience and strength in her eyes that filled me with renewed determination: "My love, we could not hide forever. Now, we must prepare to meet those that come after us. We need a place of our choosing, away from people. I fear this battle will be one that will put a large area at risk."
Her words, spoken with such conviction and resolve, resonated deep within me, igniting a flame of determination amidst the darkness of despair. In her gaze, I saw the strength and resilience that had always inspired me and a profound sense of love and commitment that bound us together as one.
With a sense of clarity born from her words, I nodded in agreement, understanding that our path forward would be fraught with danger and uncertainty. Yet, even in the face of such adversity, I knew that together, we could overcome any obstacle that stood in our way.
"Yes, you're right," I replied, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within me. "We cannot hide forever, but we can choose where and how we make our stand. We need a place of our own, away from prying eyes and the dangers that lurk in the shadows."
As the weight of our decision settled upon us, I could feel a sense of purpose guiding our actions, a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness. Together, we would forge a new path, one that would lead us to a sanctuary of our own making, where we could stand united against the forces that sought to tear us apart.
As we ventured deeper into the mountains, a sense of anticipation and determination coursed through our veins, propelling us forward into the unknown. With each step, the landscape transformed around us, the jagged peaks of the mountains towering overhead like ancient sentinels.
And then, as if guided by fate itself, we stumbled upon a hidden valley nestled amidst the rugged terrain. Surrounded on all sides by towering cliffs and impassable mountains, it offered a sanctuary from the chaos that raged beyond its borders.
"This is it," Adriana murmured, her voice tinged with a sense of reverence as she surveyed the pristine beauty of the valley before us. "A place where we can make our stand, away from the prying eyes of the world."
We found a position on a cliff overlooking the valley. We both brought out our weapons and stood sentinel, awaiting the arrival of our hunters. The first to arrive was a handful of demons.
They sneered at us with a look of greed and lust. "What do we have here? An angel and demon collaborating together. You describe yourself as a demon; being involved with an angel is strictly forbidden. I will bring your corpse and set it at Lusifer's feet. After I claim that weapon, you stole."
As the demons approached, their presence sent a chill down my spine. I stood tall beside Adriana, my grip tightening on my celestial weapon. The sneers on their faces spoke volumes, filled with contempt and malice toward us.
But I refused to cower in the face of their hostility. Instead, I met their gaze head-on, my resolve unshakable despite the threat they posed. "We are not here to fight," I replied, my voice steady with determination. "But we will defend ourselves if we must."
Adriana stood beside me, her celestial sword gleaming in the dim light, a beacon of defiance against the darkness that surrounded us. "You have no claim over us," she declared, her voice ringing out with authority. "We will not bow to the whims of demons or angels. We stand united against those who seek to control us."
As the laughter of the demons echoed through the valley, their mocking words filled me with a simmering rage. But as the sharp pain at the base of my skull jolted me into action, I felt a surge of power coursing through me, emanating from the scythe in my grasp.
With a command that seemed to echo with the force of thunder, I called upon the power within me, my voice ringing out across the valley with an otherworldly authority. "Kneel!" I commanded, the sheer force of my voice causing the very mountains to tremble.
As the sound of my voice reverberated through the air, the demons fell to their knees before me, their curses and protests falling silent as they found themselves unable to resist my command. Bound by the power of my will, they could do naught but bow before me, their defiance quelled by the overwhelming force of my authority.
As the realization dawned upon me, a sense of both awe and trepidation washed over my being. To possess the voice of Lucifer, the fallen angel himself, was a responsibility of immense magnitude, one that carried with it both the potential for great excellent and unfathomable darkness.
But as I stood amidst the fallen demons, the power coursing through me like a raging inferno, I knew that I could not allow myself to be consumed by the darkness that lurked within. Instead, I resolved to wield this newfound power with wisdom and restraint, using it to protect those I loved and to stand against the forces of evil that sought to tear our world asunder.
As Adriana swiftly dispatched the demons with her celestial sword, I stood in awe of the power I now wielded, grappling with the weight of the responsibility that lay upon my shoulders. But as the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded into the night, a sense of dread washed over me as I beheld the arrival of more celestials on the horizon.
A dozen angels descended upon a nearby cliff, their presence a stark reminder of the forces arrayed against us. With their righteous fury and unwavering determination, they posed a formidable threat to our sanctuary and all that we held dear.
And yet, even as the angels gathered their ranks, more demons arrived on a different cliff, their numbers swelling to match those of their celestial counterparts. With their dark intentions and insatiable thirst for power, they sought to crush us beneath their heel and claim our souls for their own.
As I surveyed the scene before me, a sinking feeling settled in the pit of my stomach. We were wholly outnumbered now, caught between the opposing forces of heaven and hell with nowhere to turn.
As the voice rang out across the valley, commanding the return of the "vox Luciferi," a sense of anticipation filled the air. All eyes turned toward the lone demon flying towards us, its presence a harbinger of impending conflict.
I felt a slight tug from the scythe in my hand as if it had responded to the call of its true master. But to my surprise, the weapon remained firmly in my grasp, refusing to yield to the command that echoed through the valley.
As I gazed upon the scythe, a realization washed over me like a tidal wave. The name "vox Luciferi" resonated within me, stirring something deep within my soul. The voice of Lucifer himself – it was his name, his essence imbued within the very fabric of the weapon I held in my hand.
With a sense of awe and reverence, I looked upon the scythe, acknowledging the bond that existed between us. It was not merely a tool of destruction but a conduit through which the voice of Lucifer spoke, a vessel through which his power flowed.
As I stood there, surrounded by celestial and demonic forces alike, I knew that the scythe was more than just a weapon – it was a symbol of the power I now wielded, a reminder of the responsibility that lay upon my shoulders.
As the lone demon approached, a wave of confusion and disbelief washed over me. "Kaen? Is that you?" I called out, my voice tinged with a mixture of shock and disbelief. The sight of the familiar figure flying towards us, once a trusted companion now transformed into an enemy, filled me with a sense of unease and apprehension.
As I gazed upon Kaen's transformed visage, a sense of sorrow and regret washed over me, mingling with the uncertainty and apprehension that still lingered in the depths of my mind. Gone was the woman I once shared this body with, replaced by a twisted reflection of the friend I once knew.
Her face, once filled with laughter and flirtation, now bore the marks of anger and malice, her features contorted into a grimace of hatred and scorn. The angular lines of her face and the deep blackness of her eyes spoke volumes, revealing the extent of the darkness that now consumed her soul.
"You stole my celestial blade. Give it back, and I will kill you quickly. My father would like a word with you." She growled at me. She hadn't even addressed that I was standing next to an angel.
As Kaen's words echoed through the valley, her demand for the return of the celestial blade sending a shiver down my spine, I couldn't help but feel a sense of unease at the gravity of her threat. The anger in her voice was palpable, her desire for vengeance burning like a fire within her.
But even as she spoke, her gaze fixed solely on me, ignoring the presence of Adriana beside me. It was as if she saw only me, her rage and determination blinding her to everything else.
I felt a surge of defiance rising within me, a refusal to bow to the demands of a creature consumed by darkness and hatred. The celestial blade in my hand was not hers to claim, and I would not relinquish it to her, no matter the consequences.
With a steely resolve, I squared my shoulders and met Kaen's gaze head-on, my voice ringing out with a defiance born of desperation and determination. "I will not give you the celestial blade," I declared, my words filled with a quiet resolve. "It is mine now, and I will use it to defend myself and those I hold dear."
As I spoke, I could feel Adriana's presence beside me, her unwavering support bolstering my resolve. Together, we would stand against the darkness that threatened to consume us, united in our determination to protect our sanctuary and all those who sought refuge within its walls.
As Kaen's anger flared, her eyes burned with unholy fire, and our standoff was interrupted by the group of angels. "You unholy spawn, we will cast our divine light upon you and cleanse this work of your ilk. Adriana, you will be cast to the pits of hell along with the rest of the demons." The head angel announced to all of us in the valley.
As the standoff between Kaen and us was interrupted by the arrival of the group of angels, a sense of tension filled the air, thickening with each passing moment. The head angel's words echoed through the valley, his proclamation of divine judgment sending a chill down my spine.
I could feel the hostility crackling in the air as the angels and demons clashed in the center of the valley, their battle cries reverberating off the surrounding cliffs. It was a scene of chaos and carnage, with celestial and demonic forces locked in a deadly struggle for supremacy.
But amidst the chaos, two angels broke away from the main group, their eyes fixed upon us with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. I could sense their righteous fury, their determination to eradicate the demonic presence that tainted the valley.
As they drew nearer, their celestial energy radiating like a beacon of light amidst the darkness, I braced myself for the confrontation that lay ahead. It was clear that they saw us as enemies, as abominations to be cleansed from the world.
But I refused to cower in the face of their judgment. With Adriana at my side, I stood tall, ready to defend our sanctuary and all those who sought refuge within its walls. Even as the angels descended upon us with righteous fury, I knew we would not go down without a fight.
Kaen announced with a booming voice, "You dare to attack a Princess of Hell, you holy pigeons."
As Kaen's defiant proclamation echoed through the valley, her words dripping with venom and defiance, I braced myself for the onslaught of holy fire unleashed by the angels. But to my surprise, the flames passed harmlessly around Adriana and me, their divine energy unable to touch us thanks to our bond.
With a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins, I leaped forward to meet the oncoming angels; my scythe raised high in defiance. As their blades clashed against mine, a deafening gong reverberated throughout the valley, its sound shaking the very foundations of the earth.
The force of the sound wave knocked both angels and demons from the sky, sending them tumbling to the ground below in a chaotic frenzy of flailing limbs and twisted wings. Amidst the chaos, I stood my ground; my scythe raised high in defiance as I surveyed the battlefield before me.
But even as the echoes of the gong faded into the night, I knew that the battle was far from over. With the angels and demons regrouping for another assault, I braced myself for the next wave of attacks.
Kaen was the first to meet my blade. As Kaen pressed her relentless assault, her fury driving me backward with each furious strike, I struggled to maintain my footing against her onslaught. Despite the power of my celestial blade, her millennia of experience in combat gave her the upper hand, forcing me into a defensive position as I fought to fend off her relentless attacks.
Meanwhile, Adriana engaged the two angels with grace and skill, leaving me in awe. Her movements were fluid and precise, and her swordsmanship exceeded anything I had seen from her during our sparring matches. It was clear that she had been holding back, saving her true strength for this moment of dire need.
As the battle raged on, my attention wavered for just a moment, a lapse in focus that allowed Kaen to land a shallow cut on my thigh. I gritted my teeth against the pain, but even as blood trickled from the wound, I felt a surge of power emanating from the scythe in my hand, its celestial energy suffusing my body with healing energy.
With renewed determination, I pushed back against Kaen's relentless assault, meeting her blade with renewed resolve as I fought to turn the tide of battle in our favor. Despite the odds stacked against us, I refused to give in to despair, drawing strength from the bond I shared with Adriana and the power of the celestial weapon in my grasp.
As my blade finally took a big bite out of Kaen's sword, severely weakening it, I pushed her back, relentlessly trying to break the blade. Despite her skilled evasion, I kept up the pressure, determined to overpower her. Suddenly, she danced behind one of the angels, using it as a shield before plunging her sword into its back.
I watched in dismay as the celestial energy flowed into her blade, rejuvenating it. But just as despair threatened to take hold, Adriana swiftly dispatched the other angel and leaped to my side, her presence boosting my morale.
Together, Adriana and I renewed our assault, our blades flashing in the dim light of the battlefield. Kaen fought fiercely, fueled by the power she had gained, but we refused to yield. With each clash of steel, I could feel us gaining ground, wearing down Kaen's defenses.
And then, as if by some unspoken agreement, Adriana and I launched a coordinated attack. Our strikes found their mark, breaking through Kaen's guard until, finally, her blade shattered under the force of our combined assault.
But Kaen wasn't one to go down without a fight. She unleashed a surge of dark energy, attempting to create a barrier between us. Yet, with Adriana at my side, we refused to be deterred. With our determination, we shattered the barrier and closed in on Kaen.
We found that she had escaped as we broke through the shield she had created. We could not see where she might be hiding. A lone angel was stumbling around, injured. One wing had been chopped off.
I walked up behind him and finished the job with a swipe of my scythe to his neck. Celestial energy flowed into me through my scythe.
"Adriana, are you hurt?" I asked my angel after dismissing my weapon.
"I am not hurt, but you, I see blood on your leg. Please let me heal you." She begged as she grabbed my face and pulled me close.
"I am already healed, my love. Vox Luciferi healed me during the fight." I reassured her.
"We must quickly gather our things and leave this place. We can no longer stay here." Adriana said to me with an urgency.
We quickly flew to our home of the last ten years, grabbed everything we could carry, and took flight North.
Author's note: I came up with this idea while I was struggling with writer's block while working on a new chapter of Lilith's Despair. I will continue to work on the adventures of Lilith, but I decided to put this idea on paper as well. I am still developing the story in my mind. I have figured out the first part of the story and hopefully I will be able to flow through it as it comes together. I hope you enjoy my new character Bean. I pulled a lot of experience from my life to help create this character.
Life in Demeter was anything but thrilling. My parents, who blossomed here, built a sprawling farm and a tight-knit family. As the middle child among two older and two younger siblings, I struggled to find my place on the farm and within my family. I was the untamed one, forever seeking adventure.
My older brother, Chris, embodied the quintessential farm boy – uninterested in excitement beyond the farm's boundaries. Destined to inherit our parents' legacy, he boasted of the sturdy physique of a dedicated farmer.
Kate, my older sister, followed in our mother's footsteps as the archetypal farm girl. With her girl-next-door looks and generous heart, she was already married off to a neighboring farmer. Meanwhile, my younger sister Becca was Kate's spitting image - a true youngest sibling who relished attention from both our family and townsfolk.
On the flip side, David (just a year younger than myself) was unequivocally the family intellectual. Accelerating through school faster than any of us, he currently studies at Alliance University, located in the esteemed core cluster; it’s one of the most prestigious universities throughout Alliance Space.
As for me? The middle child through and through; I loathed anything farm-related. I fixated on news vids about the Alliance fleet battling at Alliance Space’s fringes, daydreaming about exploring far-off galaxies and stumbling upon exhilarating escapades daily. At our local spaceport, as we offloaded goods destined for other planets, I would gaze longingly at ships leaving our atmosphere en route to celestial adventures.
However, life had different plans for me. My academic performance wasn’t stellar enough to secure an off-world university spot or absolve me from farm duties. My physique didn’t scream "farmer" either – tall and lanky like my mom and sisters instead of robust like my dad; hence my parents dubbed me Bean from birth, after my bean sprout-like appearance.
Growing up in a farming world, I never really had friends due to the lack of schools. We all learned through vid school, which I found incredibly dull and tedious, sitting in front of a screen all day. To top it off, the boys in my town were preoccupied with sports and farm work - activities that didn't quite resonate with me. So, there I was once again, in the hauler and en route to the spaceport, transporting a load of goods.
I let out a sigh as I waited for the inspectors to reach my vehicle so I could wrap up my delivery. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted an Alliance fleet ship hovering near the outskirts of the spaceport. It was rare for them to visit our unremarkable planet, and I couldn't help but wonder about their purpose here.
As I passed through security scanning, I observed them setting up a recruiting station just outside the spaceport. With some time to spare while waiting for loader bots to transfer my cargo from the transport, I decided it was worth checking out - it could be my only shot at escaping this lifeless rock.
Approaching the checkpoint, two elite Alliance Rangers caught my eye. They were renowned for their skills in handling ground incursions. How incredible it would be to join their ranks and earn respect from those around me, returning home as a celebrated hero adorned with medals like these two impressive figures.
A welcoming officer greeted everyone approaching the table. He probably recognized desperation in my eyes because he instantly asked if I wanted "to go out and see the stars." That question alone sold me to the idea; I was ready to do whatever it took to venture amongst celestial wonders.
With an enthusiastic smile, I eagerly signed up then and there - Bean Carver was joining the Alliance military! While he couldn't promise me a position as a ranger, he assured me that with enough determination and passion, I might achieve my dream. Eager and excited, I signed my name and said goodbye to farming, embracing a potential odyssey into the vastness of space.
Hurriedly, I dashed home to stuff my clothes into a bag and glanced at my reflection in the mirror by my dresser. My long, wavy hair cascaded down to the middle of my back. I knew they would chop it all off once basic training started. Visualizing myself clad in a uniform after the training was both frightening and intriguing. I had no plans to disclose my intentions to my parents, fearing they'd attempt to dissuade me.
The following morning, I woke up before dawn, sneaking out of the house undetected. A pre-recorded video message informed my parents of my decision to enlist in the Alliance military and reassured them not to worry. Afterward, I hailed a transport car to whisk me away to the spaceport.
As I queued behind ten others, anxiety blanketed us all while we anticipated the arrival of an officer who would escort us onward. The jovial man we had met yesterday was long gone; he now wore battle-ready fatigue and a stern expression.
"Listen up, recruits! You are to deposit all personal belongings in designated receptacles within that room and enter the address for their delivery," he commanded with an intimidating undertone. "From this point on, the military supplies everything you need. Is that clear?"
Our response was far from unified. "Yes Sir."
"Now, quit dawdling and get it done," he ordered.
Upon entering, I threw my possessions into one of the bins and punched in my parents' address as swiftly as possible, all while enduring persistent shouts urging us to hurry. My heart raced as I took my place in line, body tensed like a coiled spring.
A second officer appeared from another room; her demeanor calmer than her colleague's. She addressed us: "Recruits, you'll now proceed to this desk for an injection of nanites into your arms. These nanites will cure any ailments and rectify genetic anomalies you may have during the stasis period of our flight. Rest assured this procedure is entirely safe, though infrequent body changes might occur as a result of the nanites."
"Once I inject you, you will enter one of these rooms where you will strip naked and put on a stasis suit. Then you will enter the pod that is located in the room. Once you lay down the pod will automatically close and when you wake up, we will all be at our destination at the Apollo training station. That will be your new home until you complete your training. Your classification will be decided by the computer aboard your stasis pods in conjunction with the nanites that will be injected into your body."
My thoughts drifted aimlessly as I anxiously awaited my turn to receive nanites. I hardly felt the prick on my arm when the doctor administered them. "There you go, recruit. Good luck," she said, her voice almost fading into the background. Entering the adjacent room, I was met with the sight of a massive grey tube, its metallic frame split open in the center of the chamber. A white elastic bodysuit hung across the wall, appearing too small for my frame. However, once worn, it clung to my body like a second skin, tighter than I initially imagined.
Upon placing my hand on the stasis pod's control panel, it scanned my palm and a voice emanated from within: "Welcome, Bean Carter. I am the AI of this stasis pod, here to facilitate the modification of your physique by the nanites for optimal performance. You may hear me communicate with you telepathically during stasis – just respond in kind with your thoughts. While you rest, I shall integrate a new combat AI platform into your brain to aid you during battle. Once the nanites are done with their task, I will conduct a full-body scan and ensure your custom-fitted uniform is ready upon your awakening at Apollo Station."
I reclined into the pod and witnessed the grey tube encasing me. A fleeting moment of panic seized me before I succumbed to oblivion.
Awash in darkness, only sporadic instances of hearing AI's voice interrupted the silence. Initially incomprehensible murmurs, sometimes its words became discernible.
Error: Anomaly detected - adjusting accordingly. Redirecting nanites to counter anomaly. Power surge stabilized; resuming nanite programming.
I had no strength to inquire about the issue as my brain struggled to grasp a single thought.
Initiating combat AI platform: Kitty.
Activating optical analysis interface: Night vision mode; combat reticle; message interface.
Enhancing muscular system: Improved agility, speed, and stealth.
Tuning hearing: Amplified pitch sensitivity; directional auditory detection.
Boosting olfactory capabilities: Heightened scent sensitivity and downloaded data on the identification of chemicals and biological substances.
Despite my mind's foggy state, the AI's voice echoed in my thoughts.
At last, I heard it conclude, "Body scan finalized. Uniform order and designation submitted to command."
Then, a new presence resonated within me. "Greetings, Bean. I am Kitty, your combat AI, and will be your unwavering ally throughout your time at the Alliance Military. For you to acclimatize to the nanites' upgrades, I will induce hibernation mode. Once the stasis pod reopens, you shall awaken anew. Sweet dreams."
Before I had the chance to react, the hibernation mode was activated, and I heard Kitty's voice echoing in my mind, "Wake up Bean! The stasis pod is opening." As the pod's lid slid open, my senses were bombarded with stimuli, forcing me to drop to my knees and take a moment to regain my composure.
"Kitty, how long was I in stasis?" I asked.
"For ninety-five standard days, four hours, thirty minutes, and four seconds," Bean replied. "You need to hurry up, put on your uniform, and report for duty. You have precisely fifteen minutes and three seconds."
A sense of urgency consumed me as I thought, 'I'd better get moving!' Hastily grabbing my duffel bag and unzipping it, I suddenly realized that something about my body seemed off—my hands and feet appeared strangely animal-like yet still human. Panicking but equally curious, I inspected myself further only to find more changes. What once was male now bore feminine traits; a pair of voluptuous breasts had seemingly sprouted out of nowhere. My eyes darted below my waistline—a complete transformation. I was a woman now. Glancing sideways at some odd movement, I spun around only to discover that the elusive target was my tail.
Unable to process what had happened, mental overload prevailed; collapsing onto the floor unconscious. When consciousness returned, I found myself strapped down in a hospital bed. My futile escape attempts summoned three nurses into the room.
The senior nurse—a middle-aged woman with short blonde hair—attempted to calm me down. "Bean Carter, please relax. We understand your recent changes have been distressing—we're here to help." She nodded at a younger nurse beside her, "Get Dr. Anthony right away."
"What happened to me?" I questioned frantically.
"All we know is that your stasis pod experienced a power surge during transit. Regarding your altered state, that remains a mystery. Dr. Anthony will examine you and ensure your stability. If you promise to remain calm, I'll release these restraints," she offered a faint but reassuring smile.
"I'll be calm," I agreed, desperate for answers. "I need to understand what's going on and if anything can be reversed." She shrugged her shoulders, evidently unsure of the pod's malfunction and its theoretical remedy. "Could I please have a mirror so that I can see my face?" I asked.
"Darling, I can't allow you to hold a mirror until we're certain of your mental stability, but I can show you your appearance," she said, reaching for a small handheld mirror.
Upon catching sight of my reflection, I gasped. My face had transformed beyond human recognition - there were feline features all over it, including a cat-like nose, eyes, and pointed ears on top of my head. I resembled one of those cat girls from ancient animated videos. Struck speechless, all I could think was, at least I'm still cute.
Wait, did I genuinely just think that?
Kitty: Bean, the acceptance of your new appearance was programmed into your consciousness by me when you fainted in the stasis room.
Bean: Why didn't you ask for my permission first?
Kitty: Your safety and well-being are my top priorities. Your physical safety comes above everything else.
As the situation began to overwhelm me, fortunate timing brought the doctor from Demeter into the room. She scrutinized me and then consulted my chart. "Recruit Bean Carver, we're currently examining data from your stasis pod to determine the cause of this radical change in your body. My task is to perform a physical examination to document the full extent of these changes."
"The examination will be intimate – Nurse Ray will be here as an observer. I promise to make it as painless as possible," she shared while producing her scanner. The atmosphere turned awkward quickly while she scanned my newly female anatomy – no surprises there. Thanks to scans from the stasis pod, they could map out how feline DNA had intertwined with mine.
Thoroughly examined and deemed stable enough, I was allowed to dress in my uniform - tailored perfectly and even providing an opening for my tail. Subsequently, I was escorted to the recruit barracks.
Heads turned towards me as I marched toward my destination, my duffle bag slung over my shoulder. To my astonishment, its contents felt lighter than their size suggested. Reaching the female barracks, I sensed whispers around me as I found a bunk and put away my belongings according to the layout.
Various races from the alliance were there, but none bore any resemblance to me based on the records I had seen. It seemed I was the first of a new race of sentient beings. Chuckling to myself, I contemplated how far from home and entwined in a wild, unanticipated adventure I was – what other perspective might an uplifting outlook provide?
While I was unpacking my belongings, I decided I would interrogate my new companion:
Kitty, what can you tell me about what went wrong with my stasis pod?
Bean, to be perfectly honest, I don't know exactly what happened. I was not created at that time and was only privy to information available after my activation. Though I was able to retrieve data from your stasis pod, it seems that whatever caused the power surge may have caused the activation of a long-discarded protocol to try to mix animal DNA with human DNA. I don't have any other information on this though. We would have to find a connection to the Net to find more information.
Do you know what type of cat DNA they mixed with my DNA?
That would be jaguar DNA.
What are the chances of me being able to be changed back to my original self?
According to my calculations 0%. Your original DNA was lost in the power surge and without that reconstructing your DNA to match the original is impossible.
Why did it change me to female?
That is information that I do not have, Bean.
So, you are saying that I am going to be stuck like this?
According to my calculations: yes.
What functions do you perform, Kitty?
I act as a guide and support for you, provide connection to the BattleNet, control your cybernetic systems, and develop battle plans and strategies.
What cybernetic systems do I have?
Your vision is cybernetically enhanced, this allows me to put written text directly in your vision, it also allows me to superimpose an aiming reticle over your sight to allow you to shoot your weapon without sighting down the scope. You also have a reservoir that will generate more nanites when needed, like to be able to heal faster or to remove foreign chemicals from your body.
Do the other recruits have the same cybernetic systems?
No, you are unique in every way. No other AI has been bonded with a sentient brain before. I was created specifically for you due to your physical attributes to allow you to function as an infiltrator.
Assisted by Kitty, I meticulously placed everything in its designated spot, maintaining proper order and alignment, all while engaging in a pleasant exchange with my feline companion. My newly acquired cat-like ears enabled me to detect sounds far beyond my previous human capabilities, causing me to overhear the majority of the murmurs circulating around me. In their idle chatter, they sought to grasp my peculiar entrance and the nature of my existence. The relentless whispers began to irk me.
Unable to contain myself any longer, I spun around and exclaimed, "My tardiness was due to a malfunctioning stasis pod that triggered an abnormal alteration in my DNA, bestowing upon me these feline characteristics. Before joining you all here, I had to undergo a thorough examination by the base's medical team. It may surprise you to know that I was once as human as any of you before departing from my home planet. And no, I don't possess any psychic abilities; it's simply that my enhanced ears can detect your hushed conversations with remarkable clarity. So kindly refrain from discussing me in hushed tones behind my back."
An aquanid, an aquatic hominid, approached me and introduced herself. She was the first individual of her species I had ever encountered. Towering over me, she caused a tinge of annoyance as I reminisced about my lost height from my transformation. Her skin exhibited a distinctive bluish hue interlaced with hints of green and white. To maintain her hydration and supply oxygenated water to the gills at her neck's base, she donned a specialized suit beneath her uniform. Her lengthy hair shared the same blue shade, and her eyes shimmered with a vibrant aqua hue. I was nearly breathless when she initiated the conversation.
"Hello, I am Enchina. It is delightful to encounter someone as exceptional as myself," she uttered melodiously.
"Bean; lovely to meet you too," I reciprocated her sentiment. She furrowed her brow slightly. "Well, you see, my parents are hippy farmers, thus my rather unconventional name," I playfully teased while giggling. Echidna giggled in response.
While conversing with Enchina, I sensed a presence behind me, soon followed by a hand stroking my tail. Startled, I leaped up and marvelously contorted my body in mid-air to land on top of my bed – the top bunk. With a faint hiss and bared fangs, I confronted the source of my perceived danger.
The human woman, who had approached me from behind, recoiled with a terrified squeal. Realizing there was no danger, I couldn't help but feel embarrassed by my reaction. Hastily, I apologized for startling her as I climbed down from the bunk. "Please don't touch my tail without asking," I said in the friendliest tone possible. Eventually, I allowed them to feel my tail. Several girls came forward, and I playfully made my tail twitch under their touch, surprising them.
Much to my astonishment, their gentle caresses elicited purring from me, which in turn made them squeal with excitement.
An elven woman approached me with a disdainful sneer and assessed me from head to toe. "If you can't control yourself when someone touches your tail, you'll become a nuisance to the rest of us. And I despise nuisances. Be careful, or you might just lose that tail," she warned as she flicked her hair and strutted away to join a group of five female elves glaring at me with matching expressions of contempt.
Unwilling to be easily intimidated, I retorted, "Touch my tail and find out how deeply my claws can slice through elven flesh," baring my fangs menacingly. It was clear that I now had to keep an eye on them – they viewed me as a target for asserting their dominance over them. As with other elves I had encountered before, they always seemed convinced of their superiority over everyone else.
A booming order echoed from behind the assembly of elves, "Fall in!" The girls wavered slightly as they endeavored to stand erect and composed. "Upon hearing 'fall in,' you maggots will promptly position yourselves at the foot of your bunk beds and stand at attention. Now, fall in!" Swiftly, the girls relocated to their designated spots.
A tall, middle-aged human woman with bronzed skin and ebony hair tightly drawn back into a bun emerged from beneath the hat that crowned her head. Her thunderous voice carried on, "Ladies, I detect some nervous energy amongst you; I'll only say this once – you are all squad mates and must not engage in battles with one another. If I catch even a whisper of disagreement, toothbrushes will become your tool for cleaning latrine floors. Do I make myself clear?" The women nodded and uttered muted responses.
"Excuse me? I said, do I make myself clear?" she raised her voice, demanding an answer.
"Yes, ma'am!" we unanimously roared in response.
"As your head drill instructor, Sergeant First Class Dixon, my role during your time here at basic training is to dismantle your old selves and sculpt you into formidable soldiers capable of confronting any crisis that comes our way. The origins of your planetary settlements hold no meaning to me; nor do I care for the identity of your parents or the prestige attached to your home world titles. Under my command, you are all equal recruits. Insolence, retorts, disrespect, and laziness will not be tolerated. You must perform at peak capacity or risk being sent back to square one – restarting basic training from scratch. Now commence footlocker inspections; open them up and stand attentively beside them."
Sergeant Dixon sauntered deliberately down the narrow passage between the rows of neatly arranged bunks, scrutinizing each footlocker with a discerning gaze. Halting in front of each one, she pinpointed any imperfections to the attentive owner with a curt remark or two. Every so often, she would forcefully eject an inadequately stored item from the locker, its noisy descent echoing through the tense atmosphere. The anxious recruits did their best to maintain a rigid stance, desperate to avoid attracting the sergeant's wrath.
"Collect your belongings and stow them properly; you've got fifteen minutes before you need to assemble outside the barracks for formation." With that directive, she strode out of the barracks, leaving her subordinates to reassemble their disrupted belongings.
I offered my assistance to Enchina as she meticulously organized her equipment in compliance with regulations. Given that my footlocker had remained unscathed during Sergeant Dixon's inspection, I promptly secured it shut and locked it as mandated. With hurried determination, Echidna then sprinted outside to join her fellow recruits who were already positioned in orderly formation in front of the barracks. Awaiting our arrival, Sergeant Dixon stood poised and vigilant, her eyes darting between her watch and the assembling ranks. Regrettably, not all managed to make it out in time; three tardy recruits joined us, met only by a disappointed head shake from our commanding officer – a wordless reprimand.
Sergeant Dixon diligently guided us on the appropriate protocol for assembling in formation and subsequently led our march toward the mess hall. We strode in orderly columns, ultimately forming a queue as we eagerly anticipated our meal. "You have thirty minutes to obtain your food, consume it, and report back outside the mess hall, commencing now," she commanded authoritatively.
With swift efficiency, we collected the available dishes served onto our metallic trays, followed by procuring our beverages and finding a place to sit. The majority of us were wise enough to remain silent and focus on consumption. However, one unfortunate recruit lacked such discretion and began voicing their displeasure with the meal. In response, Sergeant Dixon approached the dissatisfied individual and firmly grasped their tray before exclaiming, "If you can't appreciate the sustenance presented before you, you don't deserve to eat." She then proceeded to deposit the entire tray into a nearby waste bin.
The browbeaten recruit was left in stunned disbelief, tears welling in their eyes. Sergeant Dixon remained unyielding as she tersely announced, "Ten minutes remaining, ladies," and then calmly strode from the dining area. In her wake, we exchanged apprehensive glances before hurriedly devouring our meals. The remainder of our dining experience was characterized by silence as we gulped down our food before promptly regrouping outside the mess hall in formation – this time without any stragglers.
We trudged back to the barracks, and as we stood in formation, Sergeant Dixon declared with authority, "Lights out at 2200 hrs., wake up at 0400 hrs., and first formation at 0530 hrs. Don't be late, ladies." I winced at his taunting words. Although Kitty had helped me overcome any dysmorphia related to my new body, I couldn't shake the lingering self-consciousness regarding my gender transformation. The thought of showering alongside others left me apprehensive.
Upon entering the barracks, we were met with utter chaos. It resembled the aftermath of a tornado's wrath – beds were flipped over, sheets and blankets were strewn wildly across the room, and mattresses were piled haphazardly on the floor. Miraculously, locked foot lockers remained untouched amidst the disorder. With collective groans, we began the daunting task of restoring order to the room. Throughout most of the night, we battled to reassemble beds and locate everyone's belongings before securing them safely in their respective foot lockers.
Naturally, the haughty elven woman and her clique of cohorts couldn't stop grumbling, attempting to offload responsibility onto everyone else in the barracks. They directed their frustration at other recruits for the disorderly scattering of their belongings. As if theirs were the sole possessions that suffered from this mess. Eventually, I reached my boiling point with their insufferable attitudes. "Had your things been properly secured like they should've been, they wouldn't be strewn all over! This chaos serves as a lesson for everyone - store your items appropriately and safely!" I shouted back at them.
A member of her entourage, visibly infuriated, burst out with indignation, "How dare you speak to her like that! Do you even know who she is?"
Remaining calm and collected, I replied sharply, "Nope, and honestly, I couldn't care less! You're all just fellow recruits like the rest of us. Time to deflate your egos!" With a smug grin, I turned away and caught sight of my squad mates' stunned faces. They too were aware of her identity; clearly, she held a level of importance that garnered unwavering loyalty from others.
Feeling an impending danger creeping towards me, the hair at the back of my neck bristled – instinct prompted me to act. Dodging swiftly to the left, I sprung off an adjacent bunk as a crackling orb of electricity struck where I had previously stood. Deftly navigating between bunks throughout the room until I closed the distance with the spell-wielding elf, I leaped forward and drove my knee into her chest. We tumbled together onto the frigid floor; breathless from the impact, she gasped for oxygen while sprawled beneath me.
I gracefully rolled off her and sprang to my feet, poised for another strike. My gaze flitted between the elf and her remaining followers – fear shimmered in their eyes as they took stock of what had transpired. Disbelief clouded their expressions as they questioned my ability to close in on their comrade in mere moments despite never having witnessed magic before. My instincts had guided my movements expertly, allowing me to subdue the elf with incredible efficiency.
The elf eventually regained her footing and glared at me with disdain. "My father will see to it that you pay dearly for this," she threatened.
"Will he do so before or after I flay you?" I shot back. "As I've already stated, your identity and lineage mean nothing to me – here, you're a simple recruit just like myself," I added.
"One of her attendants piped up, "This is the Second Princess of the esteemed high elven kingdom of Silvarin, Mir'tan Silvarin." The words were spoken as though they should have been blatantly obvious. Suddenly, Sergeant Davis' earlier remark made more sense. I was well aware that all elves were mandated to serve in the military upon reaching adulthood, but the prospect of encountering actual royalty never crossed my mind.
A subtle grin appeared on my face as I shook my head in disbelief. The notion that I had managed to irk elven royalty made this entire expedition feel like some cosmic prank. My grin escalated to boisterous laughter when I acknowledged the downright terrible luck I'd been experiencing. "Naturally, since it's not like things have been going smoothly since the moment, I left home. You'd think I was some nefarious warlord considering the series of misfortunes I've encountered."
Puzzled expressions filled the faces of those around me, and I strolled back to my bunk. Collecting my garments and towel, I proceeded to the shower.
As hot water cascaded down upon me, a full minute elapsed before I noticed Enchina in the adjacent shower. Her melodic voice, complemented by the flowing water, inquired, "Are you okay?"
"Honestly, I'm not sure. It's been such a long and peculiar day for me. All I sought was an escape from my mundane life and a thrilling adventure. Yet now, my body is utterly transformed, and I wonder if they can even revert me to my former state. To top it off, I've angered a princess! Now, there's this nagging fear that something far worse is about to befall me," I confessed as I finished cleansing my hair.
Strangely enough, being so close to a disrobed Enchina failed to stir any arousal in me. Kitty, did you have something to do with this?
Affirmative Bean, by manipulating your body's chemical reactions, I've suppressed any immediate attraction towards seeing other women undressed. This should help you blend in more effectively until training concludes.
I suppose I should express my gratitude, as facing that challenge today would have been overwhelming. Could you clarify what transpired while I was in the bay?
Remarkably, your instincts from the feline aspect of your newfound form took over. I was genuinely astonished by your adept handling of the situation. With further training, envision the incredible feats you will achieve.
Such thoughts felt rather heavy on my mind. I had always dreamt of being an illustrious hero but assumed those aspirations vanished when I awoke in this peculiar body. Perhaps my initial assumption of this transformation being negative was incorrect. I must ponder this further.
I glanced at Enchina and offered a warm smile. "I'm grateful that our paths crossed. It seems we'll make quite the pair in this environment. If you ever notice me inadvertently irking any royalty, would you kindly give me a rap on the back of my head? I aim to support the Alliance, not become a fugitive." I chuckled lightheartedly.
"Of course! Just ensure that you assist me in maintaining my assigned space spotless to avoid Sergeant Davis' disapproval. That woman utterly terrifies me," she quipped, winking playfully.
"It's high time we finish preparing and catch some rest. Waking up at the crack of dawn tomorrow will be no easy feat," I shared with a grin on my face. Enchina rolled her eyes and gave my arm a friendly jab.
My initial night in basic training utterly jolted my system, and claiming I caught any sleep would be akin to saying I'm an expert in impersonating a lady. Anxiety about retaliation from the second princess kept me so on edge that closing my eyes seemed impossible, not to mention my tail impeding my usual back-sleeping position. As a result, I spent most of the night restlessly tossing and turning. At some point, exhaustion must have won over, as I was abruptly awakened by the drill sergeant's cacophonous banging on a metal can, ordering us to rise.
One perk of being half cat is that when suddenly startled from sleep and tumbling off the top bunk, I instinctively landed on my feet. Despite this small victory, it was undoubtedly the most jarring wake-up call I'd ever experienced. Yet again, I silently thanked Kitty for repressing my arousal; otherwise, I might have been shamelessly drooling over the throng of half-dressed women simultaneously leaping out of their bunks.
"Rise and shine, change of plans! Apparently, some of you believe you're special, so we're going for a brisk run before breakfast. Get into your PT gear and move it!" Sergeant Davis barked at us, prompting us to hastily get on our feet. It was clear she wanted us out of the barracks as quickly as possible. A few of us had managed to get dressed while the majority formed lines to use the restroom in the early hours of the morning. We hustled as best as we could, but I doubted our efforts satisfied her.
Assembled outside the barracks, Sergeant Davis continued her tirade. "Since there are those among you who think they're above the rules, you'll be guiding us on a run around the station—a mere ten miles! Recruit Carver, Recruit Silvarin, front and center!" She commanded with an authoritative tone.
I exhaled, realizing our scuffle from last night had landed us in hot water. Following orders, I speedily assumed my position at the front, but the princess just had to offer her two cents on the matter. "I don't see why I'm being punished – it's not like I'm the one who can't behave around my superiors," she retorted haughtily. Aware that any reaction would only worsen matters, I stood stoically at attention—clearly, no one had taught her when to hold her tongue.
I was uncertain if I'd ever seen anyone as furious as Sergeant Davis in that instant. Her neck veins were ready to burst and her piercing eyes seemed capable of drilling through the princess herself. "Move your pompous backside up here now!" The sergeant's words elicited a horrified squeak from the princess, which almost made me smirk – but ensuring I didn't draw further ire forced me to suppress it.
The distraught princess reluctantly stood by my side, as I fought the urge to glare at her. Sergeant Davis's authoritative tone left no room for disobedience when she bellowed, "Form two columns behind our pace-setters here!" Instantly, the entire platoon fell in line without hesitation, well aware that defying this sergeant would have severe consequences.
Upon receiving the command to begin running, I started at what I assumed to be an average pace. However, as I glanced over my shoulder, I noticed the entire platoon gawking at me with astonishment. In just twenty seconds, I had covered a quarter of a mile. Even Sergeant Davis stared at me disbelievingly, dumbfounded by my speed. Unsure of how else to react, I returned and stood firmly in front of her, apologizing respectfully for my unexpected capabilities. "I apologize for my performance, Drill Sergeant Davis; I am still unfamiliar with the abilities of my new body," I said with as much reverence as possible in my voice.
Perhaps still in shock, she instructed everyone to return to their barracks and prepare for breakfast formation at zero six hundred hours. As she turned away from us and left, we all exchanged puzzled glances regarding the sudden change in the Drill Sergeant's demeanor.
Enchina approached me and draped her arm around my shoulders. "I know you didn't intend it," she said warmly, "but thank you for sparing us a grueling ten-mile run." Smiling appreciatively, I nodded in return. Several other women in the platoon flashed me grateful smiles as they made their way back into the barracks.
***
"Commander, there's a recruit you must see," Sergeant Davis declared as she stood at attention before Commander Taylor. A puzzled expression crossed his face; as the head of the basic training facility, overseeing countless recruits was not unusual. "Sergeant, among the throngs of trainees here, why does this one stand apart?" Commander Taylor inquired.
"Permit me to present last night's security footage from the barracks, followed by an explanation of this morning's happenings," Sergeant Davis proposed. She proceeded to display the recorded footage.
Commander Taylor and Sergeant Davis both attentively observed the commotion that had taken place in the sleeping quarters. The video captured the fluidity with which Bean managed to overpower Princess Silvarin. His eyes remained fixed on Bean as he elegantly ricocheted off bunks with unparalleled agility and swiftness. He replayed it several times to ensure he hadn’t overlooked any crucial details. Glancing up at Sergeant Davis, he questioned, "Was there another event this morning?"
"Indeed sir, but it did not involve Recruit Carver. It was concerning the princess; however, that's not my primary focus today. Whilst implementing corrective measures across our platoon—a mere ten-mile run—I placed our two troublemakers at the forefront of our formation. As I commanded them to sprint, Recruit Carver effortlessly surged ahead, leaving the group a quarter-mile behind within seconds. She then returned without even a hint of fatigue, as though her speed was anything but extraordinary," reported Sergeant Davis.
"We ought to examine her separately. Traditional training alongside the platoon will likely prove too elementary for her to gain any insights."
Commander Taylor raised an eyebrow, asking, "Wasn't there an issue with her behavior?"
"No sir—she simply responded to Princess Silvarin's aggression without causing further harm," replied Sergeant Davis.
Perusing Bean's service profile, Commander Taylor noted, "Most peculiar. It appears Bean Carver, a human male from Demeter, experienced a drastic transformation due to a stasis pod malfunction. Was there any mention of such an alteration before?" Researching further, he confirmed that it was the same individual and that a new racial category had yet to be assigned.
Commander Taylor reclined in his chair, pondering the potential of Recruit Carver. She had already been chosen for infiltrator training. "Let's keep her in the platoon for the time being. I'll devise methods to assess her physical prowess. Above all, we must evaluate her integration with the unit. We cannot afford a lone wolf among us, yet we cannot risk losing her invaluable skills."
"Yes sir," Sergeant Davis replied.
***
Once the platoon had tidied themselves up and ensured their equipment was in order, they assembled in their customary location, eagerly anticipating Sergeant Davis's arrival. In merely a matter of minutes, she appeared before them.
Surveying the platoon standing attentively and ahead of schedule, she couldn't help but wonder what had inspired this group to accomplish what no other platoon had managed during their first week of training. Concealing her astonishment, Sergeant Davis proceeded to lead them with determination toward the mess hall.
Upon finishing their morning meal, the platoon eagerly headed towards the parade field to further hone their skills in marching and mastering basic commands. However, this task soon morphed into a monotonous and wearisome routine, as there was invariably someone who would falter – either losing their rhythm, turning too soon or too late. The ordeal proved to be incredibly taxing for the fresh recruits.
As the day gradually came to an end, their feet throbbed with pain, adorned with blisters, while exhaustion weighed heavily on their weary bodies. The overwhelming yearning to rest their aching feet surpassed any possibility of conflicts or disagreements that night – it appeared as though not a single soul had the slightest energy left to engage in any disputes.
The remainder of the week followed a similar pattern. We relentlessly marched on and on. I secretly hoped that we would soon diversify our training routines.
Before I knew it, my wish was granted, and we found ourselves at the obstacle course, where I excelled with ease. I swiftly scaled the ropes and swung across the pit effortlessly. The mud-soaked low crawl wasn't exactly my favorite part, but I managed to scuttle ahead at a rapid pace. The sole challenge was ensuring my tail remained safely out of the barbed wire's reach – one painful encounter had definitely taught me enough. My tail proved invaluable for maintaining balance on the beam. Then came the team wall; with barely any effort, I leaped to the top and executed an elegant landing on the ground below. My claws made maneuvering through the log crawl a breeze – although not wearing boots might've made me even faster, but I chose not to complain.
Although my performance might not have been precisely what they anticipated, I was encouraged to continue so that several officers could witness and marvel at my exceptional ability to navigate the course with such ease. I must admit that I thoroughly enjoyed showcasing my talents. Both Kitty and I were putting our teamwork skills to the test, and our effective collaboration was beginning to blossom.
Despite my success on the obstacle course, the princess was anything but impressed. I suppose, as royalty, she was accustomed to being the star of the show. Nonetheless, I didn't allow her disapproval to dampen my enthusiasm. After all, Enchina was my devoted supporter and best friend. Our unique friendship likely blossomed due to our striking dissimilarities compared to the other women in our platoon. We continuously aided each other, and I felt incredibly at ease with her.
The only aspect that disheartened me was the obligatory calls to our families. It was discovered that maintaining morale for both soldiers and their families required regular communication to ensure everyone's safety and well-being. Kitty also encouraged me to stay in touch with my family, reassuring them that despite my transformation, I was still doing well.
As I entered the video call booth, anxiety overwhelmed me. I couldn't predict how my family would respond to the changes I had undergone. My mother was the first to answer the call, initially convinced that it was a prank. After persuading her of my identity – no longer her son, but now her daughter – she scolded me for leaving in such a manner. My father, on the other hand, stared in utter bewilderment at my new appearance.
My younger sister joined the call and squealed in delight, finding my new look adorable. Enthusiastically, she requested several glimpses of my tail. Her joy in my transformation brought laughter and eased some tension. I then apologized to them for leaving abruptly and assured them of my safety in the days ahead.
I didn't really feel any better after the call, but at least I didn't have to worry about them finding out about my transformation anymore.
***
In the midst of a high-stakes video conference, Commander Tyler found himself surrounded by an assembly of esteemed fleet admirals and alliance generals. The focal point of their discussion was the recently obtained footage showcasing Recruit Bean's extraordinary abilities. Together, they strategized on integrating her unparalleled skills into their ongoing struggle against the relentless Orcus - a brutal empire of orcs notorious for their sheer power and ferocity. These malicious creatures refused any cooperation with defeated realms, opting instead to subject them to enslavement.
The bitter conflict stretched into its second decade, with neither side achieving significant progress. The Alliance desperately needed an innovative weapon to tip the scales in their favor. Their formidable aim was to penetrate and infiltrate Ragnor, the home world of the Orcs, to dismantle the very foundation of the Orcus Empire. Success would plunge the enemy into chaos and compel them to withdraw deep into their own territory, granting the Alliance a window of opportunity to secure crucial footholds.
Vice Admiral Cook, who spearheaded the alliance fleet, posed an intriguing question: "Is there any way we can create more catgirls like Recruit Bean? Just imagine the havoc they could wreak if we had an entire company!"
General Bishop, in charge of military research, responded thoughtfully: "We are currently examining the stasis pod responsible for creating this unique catgirl. If replication proves feasible, it could be a game changer indeed. Consider what our best soldiers might achieve if transformed into such beings! Although Bean is untrained, her abilities are astonishing. Should we limit this initiative solely to female soldiers or consider male candidates as well?"
Cook retorted cautiously: "Introducing male cat hybrids could pose unforeseen risks. If they were to reproduce, their offspring might eventually challenge us."
To his fellow members, Commander Tyler proposed: "I'm devising a training schedule that will fully exploit Bean's potential and unravel her capabilities. We're already aware of her exceptional speed and agility, not to mention her keen survival instincts. Just observe how she navigated that electrical attack - it's as if she knew it was coming! I propose involving some of our finest soldiers in sparring matches to assess her combat prowess. Additionally, when her platoon undergoes weapons training, we can assign a qualified sniper to observe her abilities."
General Bishop offered his endorsement: "You have my full support in deploying our best personnel—even if it means temporarily reassigning them from the front lines—for this purpose. Once we witness her performance during weapons training, we can brainstorm further training ideas tailored to her abilities."
***
Unbeknownst to me, my remarkable transformation had sparked intriguing discussions among the military's top brass. That evening, Enchina and I spent some quality downtime together, unwinding after a long day. As we chatted, I found myself becoming increasingly fascinated by her and her culture. With genuine enthusiasm, I expressed my desire to visit her underwater homeland someday.
Within earshot of our conversation, one of the human women in our platoon overheard us and playfully teased me: "I thought cats hate water! How are you going to visit her home when it's completely submerged?" Smirking at her witty remark, I stuck my tongue out in response, and we all burst into lighthearted laughter. She introduced herself as Emily – until then, I had only known her by the name Recruit Thomas.
To my delight, Emily and I discovered that we shared similar upbringings on rural farms. Although we came from entirely different worlds, we surprisingly found common ground in our cultural traditions. This sense of familiarity likely stemmed from our respective planets being terraformed and colonized by humans from Earth Prime.
Growing up, I struggled to connect with people back on my home world – always feeling like the odd one out with no friends to call my own. But here, in this unlikely setting, I was finally forging friendships that I deeply hoped would stand the test of time. Even though our military paths might diverge in the future, I remained optimistic that these newfound connections would endure.
While we continued to chat, I was still glossing over the fact that I was a boy before my fateful trip in the stasis pod. I didn't want to make our time together by bringing up that fact. It did weigh heavily on my mind though. These women were so open with me but I still felt I could not fully open up with them.
On the following morning, our schedule included engaging in hand-to-hand combat training. Despite being blessed with exceptional agility and speed, I couldn't help but feel anxious. My primary concern was my inability to maintain an even playing field with my fellow platoon members, as I struggled to control my power. The last thing I wanted was to unintentionally injure someone, or reveal that I lacked proper fighting skills—particularly after my encounter with Princess Silvarin during our first night together. Hoping she wouldn't seek revenge due to embarrassment, I banked on her maintaining her distance. Yet, her fiery gaze told a different story.
As we marched into the expansive training hall, the floor was covered with mats and various hand weapons and protective gear adorned the walls. In a far corner, a group of soldiers stretched in preparation for their session. We quickly fell into formation and warmed up before gathering around Sergeant Davis.
"Recruits," Sergeant Davis initiated, "Today you will learn the essentials of hand-to-hand combat—a crucial skill for any soldier who may find themselves disarmed on the battlefield. Here, we will demonstrate how to incapacitate an enemy without relying on weaponry and emerge from conflicts unscathed." With that, our lesson began.
To my dismay, Sergeant Davis cunningly paired me with Princess Silvarin—the very person I was sure sought retaliation against me. But as we started practicing close-quarters combat techniques, she appeared to be focused solely on mastering the basics we were being taught. We alternated between attacking and defending each other with precision.
Afterwards, Sergeant Davis circled us around her once more and instructed us to sit down. "Now is your chance to apply your knowledge in a real bout," she said challengingly. "Go equip yourselves with protective gear and return to your positions." With urgency, we scattered to dress accordingly.
"Recruit Carver! You're up first," Sergeant Davis commanded. I sprung to my feet and positioned myself at the center of the mat, inwardly steeling myself for combat. As she gestured towards an unseen figure behind me, a deep male voice challenged, "Let's see what you got." My gaze landed upon a towering man approaching me, prompting an involuntary gasp.
'Kitty,' I mentally implored, 'what's your advice on facing this giant?'
She calmly replied, 'Bean, watch his hand movements carefully before attempting to get behind him and get his legs.'
My vision sharpened, honing in on the man's most vulnerable areas as we prepared to square off. We danced around each other in a tight circle, I could hear the cheers and jeers of the platoon in the back of my mind as I worked to stay focused on the task at hand. I was able to dodge his initial jabs, though I think those were just trying to feel me out.
To my surprise, he rapidly closed in the distance between us, already having all the information he needed. Without any hesitation, he delivered a swift punch to my stomach, causing me to double over and stagger back a few steps. Fortunately, I managed to recover just in time to notice that my opponent had silently moved to my side, preparing to unleash a powerful haymaker.
Using my agility, I narrowly dodged his punch and quickly escaped his grasp. If that punch had connected, it would've been lights out for me. Instead of trying to counter his blows head-on, I opted for a more cunning approach—stalking him like a cat while keeping my muscles coiled and ready to strike at a moment's notice.
As he approached me with a low stance, I saw an opportunity and effortlessly jumped over him. Landing behind his back, I executed a quick kick to his knee, managing to bring him down onto the mat. However, my moment of hesitation allowed him to roll away and aim a strike at my feet, forcing me to leap back and evade his attack. It was evident that this guy was extremely skilled, and getting caught on the ground by him would spell disaster.
Trying to devise a plan on how to defeat him left me slightly slow in responding to his constant barrage of attacks. A swift backhand sent me flying backward but, fortunately, I managed to roll with it and fluidly returned to my feet. Remembering Kitty's advice—how he preferred using his hands and brute strength—I decided it was time for me to take the offensive.
Diving under his reach, I mustered all my power into an upward kick targeting his groin. Unaware of what effects my newfound strength might have on him, I hadn't anticipated it would heave him off the ground entirely and leave him writhing on the ground in excruciating pain.
As the fight was halted, I was instructed to cease my attack and take a seat, while the man was assisted off the mat. I couldn't help but worry about whether I had inflicted permanent damage on his manhood. That would have been cruel and not my intention at all. As the rest of the platoon squared off against their respective opponents, I realized that none of them were assigned to spar with the men. It was a little strange, maybe they didn't want me to injure any of my squad mates. With this in mind, I shifted my focus to observing and scrutinizing everyone else's fighting technique.
To my surprise, Princess Silvarin was an incredible fighter. Her movements were beautiful and fluid, almost as if she was dancing with every step she took. I was in awe and silently wished I could fight like that. As the sparring session concluded, the princess did something that made me realize that she would never warm up to me. She challenged me to spar with her using one of the blunted weapons on the wall.
I turned to Sergeant Davis, attempting to gauge her reaction, but she simply left it up to me. The princess stood there with a stoic expression on her face, and I thought engaging her in a spar might break the ice between us. "I accept, Recruit Silvarin," I replied, determined to prove myself, regardless of her status. I saw her flinch at my remark, but I had no intention of offending or baiting her.
To my shock, she picked up a staff, and I instantly categorized her as a sword fighter. Choosing a dagger as my weapon, I knew I'd be at a disadvantage, but honestly, I was equally unprepared if we fought hand-to-hand. Her movements were calculated, precise, and effortlessly graceful. In contrast, I relied solely on instinct, knowing that luck hadn't been on my side recently.
With determination in my eyes, I made my way towards the center of the circle where the princess stood, a sly grin spread across her face at the sight of my chosen weapon. I could sense that she believed my chances of winning were slim, but I knew better than to let that impede my efforts. Little did I know, this fight wasn't about winning or losing. It was about learning.
Kitty reminded me that defeating the princess would require much personal training and discipline. Instead, she urged me to let go of all inhibitions and trust in my own abilities.
As the princess and I clashed in the battle, I could sense the hostility radiating from her every move. I kept a low stance, preparing to move as fast as lightning whenever needed. While observing her every move with hawk-like precision, I noticed the slight flex in her arm as she prepared to swing her weapon at me. I timed this precise moment with perfection, dove in closer to her, and made an attempt to slice her with my dagger. Alas, she was too swift, using her staff to balance herself and evade my attack. Nonetheless, I did not surrender but continued pushing, hoping to catch her off-guard.
Sadly, the princess was well-aware of my tactics and, thus, baited me into making a hasty move. Falling into her trap, she brought her staff down hard on my tail. The surge of pain was inescapable, and I struggled to hide it. But, as my fury reached new heights, I roared loudly and, driven insane by rage, launched at her without a care for myself. I pulled her towards me, swiped my claws down her face, and claimed supremacy.
However, I knew I went too far. Sergeant Dixon must have sensed that we were both about to cross the line, so she interrupted us with a firm command to stand down.
Afterwards, the princess and I went to the medical facility for an inspection. She apologized for her careless behavior and offered me a handshake, which I gladly accepted. Both of us realized that we had learned the most important lesson of all: cooperation. With a newfound appreciation for teamwork, we emerged stronger, more skilled warriors.
Though the princess and I never quite became close friends, we reached a mutual understanding: both of us simply wanted to complete basic training with minimal complications. Neither of us had the energy to engage in any unnecessary drama or feuds that would only serve as distractions.
Once my tail had fully healed, I was amazed at how much it restored my ability to walk and maintain my balance—I hadn't realized just how reliant upon it I was. This newfound stability also allowed me to regain my effectiveness in hand-to-hand combat. However, I found that the techniques taught to me didn't quite cater to my unique strengths, making my movements feel rigid and cumbersome.
In my quest to excel in combat and secure a spot on the front lines, I've realized the need to truly understand and utilize my body's unique abilities. As I study the elegant, swift movements of the elves in combat, I can't help but admire their high stances, yet recognize that their style would not be complementary to my own skills. Instead, I've discovered that adopting a lower stance and striking upwards have proven more successful for me.
As I lay on the rack, staring at the ceiling and pondering how best to adapt to my new form, it occurs to me that while my transition into a female physique has become more familiar, embracing my feline attributes remains an ongoing challenge. Relearning previously natural actions and adapting them to my transformed body requires deliberate focus. On the bright side, I have discovered an unexpected pleasure in rubbing against rough surfaces. Thankfully, I don't have any aversion towards water - though swimming is an experience I have yet to try.
"Warning, warning. Bean, we have an issue," Kitty urgently whispered, jolting me out of my deep thoughts.
"What's the matter, Kitty?" I inquired, beginning to rise from my resting place.
"We've just been scanned by another combat AI. They're present in this very room, but I can't determine their exact position," Kitty elaborated with concern.
"What information did they obtain during the scan?" I probed, scanning the room with my night vision ability to detect any unfamiliar faces. All I could see were the other recruits in their bunks.
"I'm uncertain of what they uncovered since I didn't have an active defense barrier against such intrusions. I've attempted multiple scans to pinpoint their location, but their defenses are impenetrable," Kitty informed me while continuing to survey the area.
"So, you're suggesting that this hostile AI originates from one of the women we've been cohabitating with for the past month?" I questioned incredulously.
"It certainly appears that way," Kitty replied, persisting with her scans. "I've managed to narrow down the general vicinity of the AI and am now displaying it for you."
As I carefully examined the room, I spotted the AI's location within the section where the elves were resting. Silently leaving my bunk, I tiptoed towards their area to check if any were awake. "Bean, it seems Recruit Silvarin is our source," Kitty revealed.
"Why are we only uncovering this now?" I queried as I approached the unsuspecting elf princess.
"I hadn't been screening for other combat AIs as my generation is exceedingly rare; thus, no additional AIs should be present," she responded solemnly.
Upon nearing her position, Princess Silvarin sprung from her bed, a look of astonishment painting her face. Quickly gesturing for silence, I ushered her into the latrine with me. Once inside, I abruptly confronted her, "How on earth did you end up with a combat AI in your brain?"
Simultaneously, she fixed her eyes upon me and uttered, "You were once a boy?" Heat flooded my cheeks as embarrassment set in.
"What else did you discover about me when you infiltrated my thoughts?" I asked, my voice tinged with bitterness.
"Just a bit about your origins and identity in your previous life. I didn't intend to pry; however, when my AI detected another AI within the room, I needed to know whose it was. I feared it belonged to someone intending to harm me or carry out a sinister plan. The last thing I anticipated was that it would be you. Rest assured; your secret is safe with me. But how did an AI find its way to you?" She questioned anxiously.
"When my transformation occurred, it somehow spawned an AI within my mind. What's your experience with AI?" I inquired, genuinely curious.
"My dad had one integrated into me during childhood as a safety measure. Originally, it was an experiment to observe my potential interactions with it. Once I acquired nanites, it evolved into a more battle-focused AI. However, the complete switch to combat mode has been quite sluggish," she elaborated.
Concerned about potential challenges, I questioned her further. "Do any of your guards possess AI?" Upon witnessing her negative response, a sense of relief washed over me—dealing with just one AI would be easier.
"I used to be a boy until I emerged from a stasis pod upon arriving here. My whole existence has felt topsy-turvy since then, and nobody can figure out why it happened," I confided in her.
She then asked hesitantly, "Were you attracted to men before?" The query took me aback.
"No, not at all! Now, I guess you could say that I'm a lesbian but never had any interest in men." Stumbling through the words, I attempted to clarify my situation.
With genuine curiosity, she asked how I managed to keep myself composed around so many women. "My AI suppresses my arousal, and over time, being surrounded by all these women became normal—I don't ogle anyone," I explained.
"That's intriguing because I've honestly been finding it difficult not to admire some of the captivating women here," she casually remarked.
"Wait, are you a lesbian too?" I inquired further.
"Yes, but eventually, I'll be married off to a man for political reasons," she sighed heavily. My heart went out to her; no one should have to marry someone they don't wish to be with. Instinctively offering her a hug, we embraced while hoping for better days. "Your fur is so incredibly soft," she remarked while gently rubbing my back.
As we pulled away, the mutually acknowledged intimacy left us somewhat bashful. "Apologies, I didn't expect to get that close," I admitted, hiding my hands behind me.
She also apologized for the unexpected closeness and the unsolicited back rub. We both shared a laugh over the moment that had just transpired.
In a hushed tone, I added, "I honestly enjoyed that back rub so much—if I hadn't pulled away, I might've started purring right in your ear!" My cheeks burnt at the confession.
Smiling, she informed me that she would share her tag with me so we could communicate anytime she wanted to learn more about my experiences with AI. With that, she turned and walked back into the bay, allowing me a moment of solitude.
"Bean, would you like to send her your tag as well?" Kitty inquired softly.
"Yeah Kitty, let's do it." I told her as I walked back into the bay as well to lay back down for a bit to relax till drill sergeant came in. This was going to be different; how do I react to the princess now. She seemed excited about being able to talk to someone that also had an AI in their head. I think it must have been lonely for her being the only one. It might look weird if we started being all friendly towards each other, but to be honest I wanted to talk to her too about her experiences with her AI. Even if it wasn't a combat AI in the beginning.
It helped that she knew my secret, and I needed people that knew about my past to talk with. I do agree with her on her assessment on the way some of the women in here looked. It did take me quite a while till I was able to peek at them while we were in the shower and not want to ogle. I think I was subtle enough that I did not show my attraction to them.
I couldn't help myself. I wanted to see what it was like to talk with the princess through our AIs. "You still awake princess?"
"Yes, I can't sleep either. I think this is the first time I have ever met anyone that has an AI in their head like me. It's amazing to be able to share this experience with someone else. And please call me Mir'tan. It's not like I am going to rule or anything so I'm not that special." she told me.
"Ok, Mir'tan, I was just wondering why you hated me so much when we first met?" I asked her.
"I didn't hate you; I was just angry. I was angry because my father had brokered a deal with another leading family on my planet to have me marry his son. I got told that I had to marry him once I finished my military time, my father told me the day he shipped me off to come here. I don't know why I chose you to be mad at but once I did, all my hate for my family got transferred to you. I'm sorry for how I treated you in the beginning. I have been trying to say I was sorry for a while but I didn't know how to say it." she explained to me.
I thought about what she said for a while. "I accept your apology and I guess you were not the only one to blame here either. I was just as angry as you were at that time." I told her.
"I think your reason for being angry was more understandable than mine. I knew that someday my father was going to do this to me but I didn't consider that you had an even worse reason for being mad at the time." She told me.
"So, what would happen if you married someone while doing your military time?" I asked her.
"Oh my god, that would cause a huge scandal, especially since the only one that would consider marrying me is a non-elf. That would be seen as a huge slap in the face to my father. I wouldn't put it past him to have me put in prison or even killed for the slight of defying him. Oh, and since I wouldn't marry a man that would make it worse." she said with a shiver.
"I truly sympathize with your situation. I can't even fathom having a family like that. My own family simply hoped I'd become a farmer like them, but they never restricted my siblings' and my choices with regard to dating," I shared with her.
"You'll undoubtedly draw the attention of many admirers, given your stunning beauty and intellect," she remarked, somewhat bashfully.
"Although I've grown accustomed to my new body, it hasn't made me feel genuinely feminine yet. Every movement serves as a reminder that I'm no longer a man. Kitty, my AI, is the only thing keeping me functional at this point. So, I concentrate on making it through each day without dwelling too much on the transformation," I confided in her.
"I could never have imagined the immense challenge of adapting to such a radical change. Even when I initially believed you were already female, I hadn't grasped the magnitude of these alterations for you. But now I must ask: why did you choose the name 'Kitty' for your AI?" she inquired curiously.
"Actually, she named herself," I revealed with a chuckle.
"That's rather fitting! My AI is called Tri'na--she's been my sole companion ever since she was implanted within me," she shared candidly.
"Why didn't your people install AIs in others' minds? What made them choose you?" I couldn't help but ask.
A sigh escaped her lips as she recounted, "A near-fatal accident left me with significant brain damage. My father offered me up as a test subject in hopes of restoring my ability to lead a normal life. The experiment proved to be too successful; consequently, my father outlawed any further trials on elves. They can't remove Tri'na from me, so I remain the only elf equipped with an AI."
"So, we are most likely the only ones who have this." I pondered to her.
"Two of a kind," she thought through the link.
As the lights flicked on, we were abruptly pulled from our conversation and back into reality. I hadn't even noticed the drill sergeant entering the room, so when the sudden brightness hit my eyes, it was a shock to my system. It took me a moment to regain my focus, but when I did, I found Sergeant Davis urging us all to get on our feet and start moving. I had been eagerly anticipating this day because we were finally going to practice shooting live ammo at the range. No more pretend "pew, pew" sounds as we aimed our rifles. Today, we would be putting our skills to the test with the powerful Kepler 25 pulse rifles and realistic halo targets that resembled humanoids.
After arriving at the halo suite, we started off with a drill that felt like we were repelling invaders. We had to shoot from cover and take out targets as they appeared. With the reticle overlay in my eyes, I was able to hit every target effortlessly. Next, we transitioned to a planet fight scenario where we had to defend ourselves from attackers. The thrill of shooting the powerful rifle and hitting targets with precision was unlike anything I had ever experienced before. I moved between targets seamlessly, and soon with a huge grin on my face as I progressed through the tables. I felt a sense of empowerment and realized how lethal I could be with a rifle.
When I finished my tables, I reluctantly checked my weapon and made my way off the range. The princess came over to me with a beaming smile. "Let me guess, you hit all the targets too?" she asked. I nodded, grinning from ear to ear. Enchina walked up next to me, looking a bit defeated. I put my arm around her shoulder and gave her a reassuring hug.
"Alright, let's check out the rankings board and see where everyone placed," Sergeant Davis called out. Looking at the board, I could see why Enchina was feeling down. She had missed qualifying by just one point. I knew she had been working hard on her fundamentals and felt for her disappointment. I gave her another hug; I told her that I would help her and try to see what she was doing wrong.
"To my surprise we had two perfect runs, Recruit Carver and Recruit Silvarin. That is unusual for the first time on the range. Let's see if they can maintain it the next time out." Sergeant Davis said, and we both got some cheers from the rest of the recruits.
The women were still cheering for us when we got back to our barracks. It felt good for people to be proud of me. I finally felt like I was where I belonged.
***
Vice Admiral Cook was anxious about Recruit Carver's progress, "Any update on Recruit Carver?" he asked Commander Taylor.
Commander Taylor took a moment before responding, "Yes we do have an update, Sir. We have been monitoring her progress and I must say, she has shown incredible potential. We have the video of her fights ready for your review."
As the board watched the footage, Commander Taylor commented, "Recruit Carver exhibited some reluctance during her initial bout, but was eventually able to finish off her opponent. However, the real spectacle took place during her fight with Recruit Silvarin. Despite a lack of confidence during weapon selection, Recruit Carver's extraordinary fighting ability and speed eventually won out over Recruit Silvarin's more seasoned experience.
General Bishop was clearly impressed, "It seems she has not had much experience with hand-to-hand combat and yet was able to defeat a more experienced opponent. If we can hone her skills in this area, she will be a formidable asset. What about her ability to use weapons?"
Commander Taylor showed them the recording of Recruit Carver's run at the weapons range, "It was not just her fighting skills that amazed me. Recruit Silvarin, with all her experience, was not able to outperform Carver. In fact, both their runs were identical, with Carver finishing just a tenth of a second faster."
As they watched the videos side by side, the board was taken aback by the precision and accuracy of Recruit Carver's skills, her movements and strikes identical in style to Recruit Silvarin. It was statistically impossible for them to have been exactly the same like that. General Bishop commented, "There is something else going on here. Something that we have not discovered yet. It is near impossible for two people to shoot exactly the same. What did the sniper's report say?"
"The report stated that all shots were placed dead center of the target, the stance and timing were perfectly synced, and that it was like watching a robot shoot. Once the target was acquired in vision, they had the rifle fixed on the target and fired at it in under a second. Where ever they were looking was exactly where the bullet went." Commander Taylor replied.
"General Bishop is correct. There is no way a new recruit could have performed like that, let alone two of them. There is something different about these two recruits. What do we know about Recruit Silvarin?" Vice Admiral Cook inquired.
Commander Taylor replied, "second princess of the house of Silvarin, not much is known about her. The family kept her hidden from the public eye. She has obviously spent a lot of time training in martial arts. Her grades were in the top five percent of her class, and she is slated to go to infiltration training after basic training, just like Recruit Carver.
"Pull Recruit Silvarin's stasis pod information. I want to see if there were any anomalies in her pod. We may have had a lucky break and both were changed to be superior soldiers. We need to find out more about what happened to them and see if we can replicate the process." Vice Admiral Cook ordered. "I want to keep them together and see what they can do when they are on a mission together." Vice Admiral Cook added.
"It has been reported that the two of them have a bit of a feud going on. It may be beneficial to keep them separate." Commander Taylor offered.
"No, put them together." Vice Admiral Cook replied.
"Yes sir." Commander Taylor answered.
***
Mir'tan and I spent many nights talking about various things. We just had fun chatting with each other and sharing ideas about the Alliance and our place in it. We would also have friendly competition on the various training courses we did. It even spilled over into more verbal conversations at times. That I think meant more to me then the chats we had via the AIs.
She wasn't the only one that I started building a friendship with. I was on good terms with most of the other recruits. I was helping them with their training and they were helping build my confidence in how I converse with people. We built a good team and when we went to our final test, we knew how to motivate each other and help each other out in the more physical aspects of the test. The weapons training portion we couldn't help each other but with the assistance Mir'tan and I had given them they were all able to pass.
Graduation was a wonderful event, after all the hours of standing at attention while this officer and that officer made speeches. I was finally done with the ceremony. We had a few days of leave before we were to report to our next duty station.
Emily, Enchina, and I decided to go out for a night out in the town. We were off to get some drinks and do some dancing. We get to the enlisted club and are let in. There were a lot of people in there, mostly soldiers like us that had just finished basic training. I again was attracting a lot of attention from both the male and female soldiers. The males just wanted to have sex with my while the females just wanted to feel my fur and to tell me how cute I was.
I was not keeping track of how much I was drinking but I know that I was drinking a lot. I was feeling good and enjoyed moving to the music on the dance floor. I was having a great time. Kitty was making sure I was not being taken advantage of by the males. She would warn me when someone was getting too close to me. If I didn't know them.
So, I was surprised when I was spun around quickly and then lips crashed into mine. I was caught off guard by the kiss and so I pushed him away from me. He was laughing like it was some sort of game. "Come on baby, I know how to take care of you." He said slurring his words. I was angry but before I could react to this violation a hand came flying towards him smacking him hard in the face. He stumbled back from the blow.
My head turned to the attacker and I saw Mir'tan standing there, her face twisted in anger at the man. "Keep your hands off her," she yelled at him.
The man turned to Mir'tan, "fuck you bitch. I was just having a little fun with my girl here." he said as he gestured to me.
Oh hell no. "I will never be your girl; you piece of shit. I'm her girl." I slurred and turned to Mir'tan and pulled her in for a kiss. My lips met hers and I melted into her arms. Her arms wrapped around me and pulled me close returning the kiss. I was lost in her. I felt her tongue and it felt so good as she pulled my head tight to her and deepened the kiss. The crowd around me no longer existed to me. I felt like it was just the two of us alone in this moment.
When we finally pulled apart, I couldn't stop looking in her eyes. I wanted her. I wanted to be with her. I needed to be with her. I couldn't fight my desires anymore. I saw the same desire in her eyes. I was breathing so hard and I couldn't slow my heart down. She smiled at me and pulled me through the crowd and out of the club. She waved down a shuttle for us and put the address into the system. Once the door was shut and the shuttle was in motion, she climbed on top of me and held me tight.
I pulled her head down to mine and kissed her deeply. I knew she wanted me just as badly as I wanted her. Our hands were all over each other, I couldn't wait to get her someplace private and get her out of her uniform. She moved from kissing my lips to my neck and then had a hand on my breast.
We heard the shuttle announce that we had arrived at our destination. Mir'tan led me into a hotel and up to a suite. As soon as the door closed behind us, I started to unbutton her uniform, her lithe body undulated as I unbuttoned her top and pulled it off her. She had led us into a bedroom and then she pushed me down on the bed. She straddled me and started to kiss me again while unzipping my pants.
She climbed off to pull my pants off as well as my panties in one swift motion. I quickly took off my shirt and laid there naked in front of her laying wide open for her. She finished stripping her clothes off and climbed on top of me. For the first time in a female body, I was feeling desire and lust and I mentally thanked Kitty for not blocking the hormones this time. I reached up and cupped her face in my hand and brought her down to kiss me.
Our naked bodies rubbed together as we kissed and our tongues dueled in each other's mouth. The way that her hands were touching my body brought me such a sense of pleasure and desire that I felt like I was going to explode it I didn't get any relief. "Please Mir'tan, I need you inside of me." I gasped as she pushed down on my mound and then slowly rubbed between my folds. I couldn't help but moan as she rubbed me and then slid her finger inside of me. My body was on fire and I felt like I was going to lose my mind. I was so distracted by the new sensations that I didn't notice that she had stopped kissing my neck, untill I felt her tongue slide over my nub. I screamed out her name as she sucked and licked me while sliding her finger deep inside of me.
Then like a wave crashing over me I felt my climax. I had never felt anything like it before and I couldn't hold it back. My body tensed and then spasmed as I released all of the tension that had I built up inside of me. I laid there like I couldn't even move as I felt the aftershocks of my climax. I panted as I tried to catch my breath. "Wow, that was the best thing that has ever happened to me. Mir'tan, you have no idea how much I needed that. I've been so lonely and I have never felt passion like that before. Thank you." I said as I looked up at her with the biggest smile on my face. We kissed again and again. I felt a connection to her that I never thought was possible. I don't know if I could bare to be away from her.
"I'm glad you like it; it was amazing for me as well." She said to me as she laid her head on my chest and caressed my stomach.
"But what about you? Don't you want me to do the same for you?" I asked as I looked down at her
"Oh, Lor'hi, I am very much content this time was about you. I know you have had a hard time being a woman, so I wanted to make tonight about you and your pleasure. Next time I will let you try to please me as well." she said as she lifted her head and smiled at me.
"What is Lor'hi mean?" I asked as I smiled and stroked her hair.
"That's my secret for now, but I promise you will know soon enough." She said as she kissed my breast.
I started coming down from the sexual high I was on and I could feel the alcohol still in my system taking effect. I wanted to stay awake with her but I couldn't help but drift off to sleep.
I woke up in the middle of the night having to relieve myself. I was still tangled in Mir'tan's arms. I had to untangle myself from her to use the bathroom. Once I finished and cleaned up, I smiled as I looked down at her. What would I do whenever she has to go back to her home and marry some unknown man? I didn't want to think about that. I climbed back into bed and spooned up behind her and wrapped my arm possessively around her waist. The smell of her hair and body was intoxicating. I started feeling more relaxed and drifted off to sleep again.
The following morning, I was roused from my slumber by Mir'tan's movements. As she flashed me a sweet smile, she leaned in for a tender kiss. "Good morning, Lor'hi. I'll be back in just a moment." Winking at me, she disappeared into the bathroom. My heart swelled with contentment as I lay there, grinning and taking a deep breath.
Curiously, I asked my AI, "Kitty, what does Lor'hi mean?"
"Until she decides to tell you herself, I think it's best that I don't reveal its meaning. You'll need to exercise patience and allow her to share it with you when she's ready. Rest assured though, it's positive," Kitty explained.
"Well, seems like I have no choice but to wait patiently. Were you aware of my feelings for her?" I questioned Kitty.
"I'm afraid not, Bean. My access is limited to the thoughts you direct toward me – I can't see those you don't share. All I did was block your hormone production without delving into the root cause," Kitty replied.
When the bathroom door burst open, Mir'tan emerged, her radiant smile instantly brightening the entire room. A blissful warmth filled me as my own grin widened at the sight of her captivating presence. With vibrant enthusiasm, she dashed over and cuddled under the covers alongside me. We exchanged an intense and fiery kiss that left us both wholly absorbed by our undeniable chemistry.
Gently breaking away from our lip lock, Mir'tan rested her head on the neighboring pillow while delicately stroking my cheek. "I'm so delighted to find that our emotional bond last night wasn't just a product of the drinks we shared. Your purring during our snuggles made me feel so wonderfully cherished."
"I must confess that alcohol served as a catalyst for taking that bold first step in the club," I admitted. "Nevertheless, the emotions behind our connection were utterly sincere. Waking up with you this morning has been the pinnacle of happiness in my life. What brought you to the club that fateful night?" My curiosity was piqued.
"Admittedly, spending time with my parents had grown monotonous; they preferred fancy meals and barely any conversation. I yearned to join other soldiers in truly living life. As I timidly entered the club, my gaze fell upon you dancing elegantly, and I was instantly enchanted by your beauty. My heart swelled with joy. However, witnessing that man's audacious kiss ignited a jealous rage, and I couldn't help but rush to defend you, despite knowing you were fully capable of handling yourself," Mir'tan confessed shyly.
"I appreciate that you acknowledge my strength, but having someone like you come to my rescue was comforting in its own way," I replied, eyes shimmering with sorrow. "Now what? Society may scorn us when our secret surfaces instead of accepting the man your family selected for you. Frankly, I'm unsure how I'd handle them forcing that union upon you."
"A vortex of controversy might loom over us when our relationship is uncovered, yet the undeniable attraction between us could not be ignored. Enduring life without expressing my feelings was unthinkable. Succumbing to temptation and sharing your bed last night wasn't planned; however, your fervent claim that I belonged to you, followed by that electrifying kiss - it was incomparable." She gently cradled my face in her hands and pulled me into an ardent embrace. "For now, being together is all that counts; we'll face the obstacles later," she whispered tenderly.
Compelled by curiosity, I asked, "Where will your studies lead you next?"
Her eyes sparked with excitement as she answered, "I will attend Infiltrator School. And yourself?"
Ecstatically grinning ear-to-ear, I revealed the delightful news: "I'll be attending Infiltrator School too!" My thoughts soon turned to Emily and Enchina from the previous evening's escapades, and a sudden anxiety gripped me.
Mir'tan, perceiving my worry, tenderly wrapped her arm around me and asked, "What troubles you?"
"Emily and Enchina were with me last night! I need to ensure their wellbeing - have I been so careless?" I huffed in agitation.
Mir'tan calmly reassured me, "It's alright. Let's get ready and find them." We both helped each other clean up in the shower and dressed in our uniforms. Departing together, we headed to the assigned barracks between schools and discovered Emily and Enchina slumbering peacefully in their bunks.
Collapsing onto the floor, I cradled my head in my hands. Relief washed over me, but my heart continued to race. Mir'tan embraced me tenderly, calming my nerves. Enchina's melodious voice rang out from behind us, "Where did you sneak off to last night?"
I pivoted, finding her lounging on her bunk with a wide smile. "I'm so relieved you're safe! I apologize for leaving you both unattended," I said earnestly.
She glanced past me at Mir'tan, mischief glimmering in her eyes. "You didn't harm our girl last night, did you?"
"No pain in our activities, that's certain," Mir'tan replied while stroking my hair.
Emily chimed in, "So tell us, Bean, how was it?"
"I... um... it was amazing," I stammered as embarrassment flooded me. The warmth in my cheeks intensified; they all knew what had transpired between Mir'tan and me. Concealing my face with my hands, their laughter echoed in response to my mortification.
"When did you all realize I'm attracted to women?" I queried, glancing around.
Emily returned my gaze, "From our first shower together – your stolen glances gave it away. You couldn't hide your attraction. It's not a problem; we knew Mir'tan was also attracted to women. We just assumed you weren't ready to share that with us."
I sighed again and averted my eyes before confessing further secrets. "There's more about myself that I haven't revealed." Mir'tan nodded reassuringly as I continued: "Before arriving here, I was a boy on my home planet. The stasis pod not only transformed my species but also my gender. That explains why I arrived late at the barracks on the first day – discovering the change made me pass out." With eyes shut tight, I braced for their anger, convinced it was inevitable.
"How have you managed to keep a level head all this time? I would've gone crazy if I had changed so much. Honestly, I couldn't even tell that you weren't born a girl." Feeling two more pairs of arms embrace me, the girls enveloped me in a group hug. "I suppose that clarifies why you appeared slightly uneasy around us initially. Don't worry, we care for you just as you are," Emily added.
Their display of friendship was incredibly reassuring to me, and I could feel tears welling up in my eyes. Despite not wanting to cry in front of them, I knew it would be a battle I'd lose.
"So, what's the story with you and Mir'tan? How long has that been going on?" Enchina inquired.
"Since last night when I kissed her," I admitted. Settling into Mir'tan's arms, she held me tightly. "I never really thought about being with her because she's a princess. At the moment, all I wanted was to kiss her; and honestly, if I hadn't been drinking and that guy hadn't interrupted our dance, I might not have done it."
We chatted amongst ourselves for a while longer before deciding to grab some breakfast.
"What schools are you two planning to attend?" I asked Emily and Enchina.
Emily responded first, "I'll be attending fleet navigator school."
Enchina shared her plans: "I'm heading to fleet engineering school. How about you guys?"
"Infiltrator school," I replied.
"Same here," said Mir'tan.
"Stay cautious when you're behind enemy lines. Your sharpshooting skills make sense now – the way both of you hit every single target at the range was truly astounding! It's hard to believe neither of you had ever fired a rifle before," Enchina remarked.
"I suppose the nanites enhanced our aiming skills," I suggested with a shrug.
I felt an instinctive urge to keep the existence of our AIs a secret, even from my closest friends. Sharing such information could potentially backfire.
"I have to return to the hotel and prepare for meeting my parents so they can discuss my future once my contract is completed," Mir'tan remarked, rolling her eyes. She gently kissed my cheek.
"When you're finished with your parents, come find me. I still owe you something," I grinned, waving goodbye. She turned and blew me a playful kiss in response.
"You're completely smitten with her, Bean," Emily teased, laughing. Embarrassment flushed through me as I watched Mir'tan walk away.
That was surely an understatement. I couldn't help but feel somewhat empty now that she had left. It was the first time I had experienced such strong emotions for someone, and I found myself questioning whether it was love or lust. Was I diving headfirst into these feelings too quickly?
"Don't worry about it, Bean," Emily reassured me, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. "Just enjoy the experience and don't rush into anything you're not comfortable with. We're here if you need to talk. Now let's figure out what we should do this evening since we already know your plans for tonight."
Enchina pondered for a moment before suggesting, "We should take Bean shopping for some new clothes to wear when she meets up with Mir'tan later." Emily nodded in agreement, and a flare of anxiety flickered in my stomach.
Now that basic training was over, we weren't required to wear uniforms all the time. On leave, we had the freedom to choose our attire. The problem was that none of my previous clothes fit because of the changes caused by the nanites. Most soldiers were waiting for their belongings to be sent to them, but I desperately needed a new wardrobe.
As we entered the promenade, I was astounded by the sheer number of people bustling about. Many Alliance species were represented, though the majority were human. Vivid lights advertised various shops, and halo dancers performed outside a bar. While intriguing, it seemed like a place best avoided by women. There were stores selling anything one could imagine, and we eventually stumbled upon a clothing store that catered to female customers of all species.
Upon entering, we were greeted by an elderly woman in a traditional kimono. "Ah, young soldiers preparing for life beyond the military, I see? You're a new species in our shop; are there many more of you out there in alliance territory?"
"No ma'am, I am the only one of my kind that I know of. Moreover, I'm uncertain about the appropriate attire for me to wear in public. Hopefully, you can assist me," I responded with as much sweetness as I could muster.
Emily chimed in excitedly, "She has a date tonight and needs something that'll make her date's eyes pop."
The woman considered thoughtfully as she circled me, humming softly. "Let's start with something that accentuates your natural features. Are you entirely covered in fur?" she asked.
"Yes ma'am," I replied nervously.
"Alright, let's choose a half-top skinsuit with light plating covering the chest and arms. We'll pair it with a strap skirt to showcase your legs. Unfortunately, I don't have suitable shoes for you but can modify the skirt to accommodate your tail. Lastly, we need a harness to highlight your beautiful curves," she declared confidently.
"She must scan you, so remove your clothes," she urged me into a small changing room. Feeling slightly apprehensive, I complied and waited as she scanned me. She commented on interesting points during the process before finally finishing with a smile. "Excellent! Now let's create your outfit."
I observed her expertly input commands into the synth printer. Soon enough, the half-top skinsuit and strap skirt emerged - they appeared rather small initially but fit perfectly like my uniform did. She handed me the harness, explaining how it allowed any necessary attachments. As expected, the harness accentuated my chest area making it appear slightly larger while leaving my mid-drift exposed. The low-situated skirt had built-in panties with straps reaching my knees, providing minimal coverage that increased my appeal.
The outfit looked stunning on me - the black complimented my light brown fur with green accent stripes lining the sides and beneath my chest. A black harness with green buckles and a skirt with green panties and black straps completed the ensemble.
When I returned to the changing room, Emily cheered enthusiastically as Enchina stared, slack-jawed in surprise. Emily complimented my appearance, adding that I looked quite attractive. I couldn't help but agree. Soon after, I changed back into my uniform and packed up the outfit for our rendezvous later that evening.
As we continued exploring the promenade and its array of shops, an armory display caught my eye. The armor exhibited seemed impressive though well beyond my budget - thankfully my military outfit sufficed. It was still enjoyable browsing through the different styles of armor available.
We strolled by a store displaying signs of girls dressed in lolita outfits instead of windows. Emily attempted to coax me inside, but I hesitated, preferring to explore Mir'tan's interests before considering a risqué costume. I'd seen women donning such attire in vids and admired them, yet never pictured myself wearing one. However, the thought of being with a girl sporting a similar outfit intrigued me. Perhaps Mir'tan might be interested.
Later, we savored noodles for lunch at a nearby eatery before resuming our leisurely stroll along the promenade. It was precisely as I'd envisioned my outer space adventures would be, and my face was lit up with an unceasing grin. I was grateful that Enchina suggested shopping, as we enjoyed each other's conversation and company while exploring.
As we turned a corner, two MPs appeared directly ahead of us. Exchanging nervous glances, we wondered if we'd crossed some line. "Private Carver, come with us," instructed the officer facing me.
"What did I do wrong?" I nervously inquired, unaware of any misstep.
Enchina and Emily appeared as bewildered as I felt. The MP repeated his command, and I complied with a resigned "Yes, sergeant," before falling into step between them. Yet again, just two days apart, I found myself escorted away from my companions—an unfortunate reminder that good fortune can only last so long.
I was guided back to the training base and into the command building, bypassing security with ease. Upon reaching a room guarded by two MPs who instructed me to enter, I obliged without protest.
To my surprise, I found Mir'tan seated at a table inside. As I swiftly joined her side, I couldn't resist asking if she knew what was happening.
"Nothing," she replied. "I was removed from the embassy without explanation or reason."
Recalling earlier events, I reflected on how Emily and Enchina accompanied me on a shopping spree to find the perfect outfit for our evening out. A box containing my new attire sat close by, and I hoped the night would be free of complications so Mir'tan could admire my exquisite ensemble.
Overhearing my thoughts, Mir'tan interest piqued, "I'm excited to see your choice, Lor'hi." Her face glowed with anticipation.
Unable to resist asking, I blurted out, "When will you finally explain that statement?"
"Soon," she responded teasingly, accompanied by a flirtatious wink.
Though a momentary grin surfaced upon my face, it quickly vanished as we regained our composure. Pretending our relationship was strictly professional, we awaited further instruction from whoever had summoned us.
A thunderous voice resonated as the door swung open. "Attention on deck!" We both sprang up from our seats, rigidly standing at attention. A sergeant major entered, followed by Colonel Taylor and two other officers. Once seated, Colonel Taylor instructed us to relax and take our seats again. Sitting with hands in our laps and staring ahead, we awaited further orders.
Colonel Taylor studied his tablet before addressing us. "Private Carver and Private Silvarin, I am Colonel Taylor, commander of the training command here. You two have garnered some attention regarding your remarkable changes and skill sets."
"Private Carver, your stasis accident has transformed you into a highly intelligent being which has piqued our curiosity; we have been closely monitoring your progress and abilities. You are an exceptional case."
"As for you, Private Silvarin," continued the colonel, "your exceptional skill on the range has also drawn attention - it's as if you have been training your whole life! Your style bears an uncanny resemblance to another recruit we have seen; identical in every way but one: Private Carver completed the course just a fraction quicker. We would like to understand how this is possible."
"It wasn't just in one range, but rather in all of them - you managed to flawlessly navigate the courses at the exact same moment, a feat deemed impossible for two people to synchronize. We know there was no communication between you during the ranges, yet it was as if you were mysteriously connected. So, we've decided to conduct some tests and dig deeper into this uncanny phenomenon. We'll head back to the range, undertake a few more runs with both of you and closely monitor your performances."
Commander Taylor clarified his stance, saying, "We don't suspect any form of cheating, but we're eager to replicate these extraordinary abilities in our troopers to help us win the war." At this point, I exchanged fearful glances with Mir'tan.
Through our AI link, Mir'tan comforted me by saying, "Don't worry, Lor'hi. We'll approach these tests just as we did before. There's no need to be afraid; our combat AIs remain a secret between us. Focus on what you do best so we can finally leave this place. Remember, I'd still like to see you in that outfit tonight."
Reassured by her message and trusting our AI's undetectable nature and secure communication channels, I complied with the testing as if I had nothing to hide.
Upon returning to the range with several more spectators present, including high-ranking officers like an admiral and a general, I tried my best not to feel intimidated. With rifles in hand and being placed in separate halo lanes for test runs, my combat AI activated an enhanced reticle display and heightened my reflexes.
The new testing environment required new skills - shooting around hostages while aiming for moving targets even involved turning around unexpectedly. It felt like running through a gauntlet with targets firing from building windows while dashing down streets - far beyond anything experienced during basic training. All this excitement left me winded and sweating, but I thoroughly enjoyed the challenge.
As we left the range, guards collected our weapons and we eagerly awaited the results. Both Mir'tan and I achieved perfect scores. Amidst a hushed conversation with the colonel, the admiral and general expressed curiosity about how we managed those exceptional performances on drastically different runs. Mir'tan and I shared notes from our respective ranges only to realize just how unique each experience was – leaving them baffled by our synchronized, flawless results.
I had hoped this would be the resolution of this issue, but unfortunately, they insisted on reviewing the videos of our runs with us and all the other experts present. Observing ourselves navigating through the ranges and responding to various situations was quite insightful. I realized that as I dashed past the building hitting targets through windows, I wasn't using my rifle's sights but rather relying on Kitty's targeting system. This left some puzzled as to how I achieved perfect shots without actually aiming. Additionally, the hostage sections raised eyebrows due to my swift target elimination without any hostages getting hurt.
Watching Mir'tan's run piqued my interest even more, primarily because her elegant movements amidst the chaos were quite captivating. When it ended, I sent her a message through our AIs, "You looked astonishingly graceful during that range." She tried to hide her smile, replacing it with a serious expression.
Eventually, we were informed that we had to undergo a physical scan in the morning before being released. While I wished for this matter to be settled quickly, I realized it might not be so simple. Having our AIs discovered wouldn't necessarily be an indictment on us since we didn't create them intentionally. We could only hope for the best with these physical scans.
Back at our hotel room, my anticipation for an intimate evening with Mir'tan grew stronger by the minute. Though I still had my box with me, I deeply craved tender moments with her as she unraveled me layer by layer and explored my every desire. Her alluring expression hinted at knowing what laid ahead for us as she instructed me to change into something special.
With trembling hands from sheer excitement, I changed and emerged from the bathroom enthralled by Mir'tan lounging seductively on the bed in her relaxed and slightly undone uniform. Proudly displaying myself before her while keeping my tail aloft in anticipation, I accentuated my cleavage with the help of the harness. Her appreciative gaze warmed my body as her fingers traced the contours of my thigh and buttocks. Drawn to her caring touch like a magnet, our bodies pressed against each other as we exchanged affectionate gestures.
The heavenly scent of cinnamon and vanilla permeated from Mir'tan, making it even more urgent for me to remove her garments and feel her bare skin against mine. My desperation was nearly beyond control as I struggled with her shirt buttons. When the obstacle finally yielded, I joined her on the bed, tenderly showering her neck and ears with amorous kisses and licks. Our intimate dance began, a night of passion and romance that we both yearned for deeply.
Gently, she wrapped her arms around me, drawing me near. Her sweet moans whispered against my ears as we shared the warmth of our bodies. She then pushed me back slightly, and with a pleading gaze said, "Undress for me, please." My heart swelled with joy as I slowly and seductively removed my clothing, baring myself just for her. Swiftly, she too shed her garments and reclined on the bed, inviting me closer. "Savor me, my love," she urged tenderly.
Tenderly, I nestled my face between her thighs, my desire evident as I eagerly tasted her essence. Our shared passion intensified as she gripped my head tenderly, pulling me closer. My every move was devoted to fulfilling her deepest desires. As the crescendo of pleasure built within her, she seemed to melt into an ethereal state of ecstasy. Though spent, I continued to cherish every inch of her, determined to memorize this exquisite moment.
Slowly and delicately, I kissed my way up her body to tease her succulent breast while lovingly caressing the other one. Her soft moans filled our intimate space as she guided my gaze upwards to meet hers. "Thank you," she whispered breathlessly, "I have never experienced such divine pleasure before. Your tender touch felt like magic."
I grinned and held her tightly to me, "you have really made me feel happier than I have ever felt in my life. Our time together is something I will never forget. I wish we could be like this forever."
"Oh, Lor'hi, my kitten, I want that more than you can imagine. I have never felt so alive as I do right now, nor have I ever felt so happy when I am with you." She responded with a smile, that led to a hungry kiss to my lips. Our passion continued long into the night, before we finally drifted into a deep slumber.
Author's note: I am sorry readers for the long delay in getting this out. I moved into my new house recently and had to do so many things to get it how I wanted it. So, I have had little time to write in the last couple weeks. I hope that now that most of the work is done around the house that I will be able to put more time into writing.
Beneath the luminous artificial sky, Mir'tan and I stood side by side, our breaths mingling in anticipation as we awaited our transport to the enigmatic infiltration school. A maelstrom of apprehension engulfed me, fueled by Col. Taylor's silence regarding our examination outcomes. Eerie, unspoken fears haunted our thoughts – had they discovered our concealed AIs? Mir'tan's piercing gaze mirrored my internal disquiet, and an unspoken understanding passed between us. The path that would unfold at the school remained shrouded in secrecy, but one undeniable truth echoed in our hearts – the mere thought of separation was unbearable.
Although only a handful of days had slipped by, it seemed as if the bond we shared was etched into eternity, fortified by the extraordinary intimacy of exchanging our most private musings through our AI net. An unquenchable love blossomed within us, nourished by whispered words of adoration that echoed in the recesses of each other's minds, forging an untouchable connection that transcended any temporal or spatial boundaries.
My heart trembled with uncertainty as our transport materialized before us, signifying an impending departure. How I yearned to intertwine my fingers with Mir'tan's for solace, but the cruel necessity of concealing our love from the prying eyes of the alliance forbade any such comfort. The mere act of carelessness could invite unwanted scrutiny, particularly given my newfound species fluctuation elicited a barrage of curious glances.
We took hesitant steps onto the transport and claimed a pair of unoccupied bench seats. It wasn't long before we noted that we were its sole passengers – a curiosity which gnawed at my thoughts. Surely there must have been others suited for infiltration roles – even among those of different genders. I was so consumed by this puzzle that I scarcely noticed when we anchored with another vessel filled with passengers. Stern-faced security officers greeted us, wielding a package and vid chip, gesturing for us to accompany them to joining accommodations.
The passenger ship exuded an air of subtle sophistication, with understated elegance hinting at the luxury within rather than overtly flaunting it. I found myself mildly perplexed that we were traveling on a civilian ship rather than a military counterpart. Our suite was well-appointed, boasting its own private amenities, and to our astonishment, personal luggage awaited our inspection. The stoic security officers insisted that our possessions had been shipped ahead of our arrival.
Eager for some clarity amidst this bewildering turn of events, I harbored hopes that the mysterious vid chip could offer some enlightenment. Intrigued by Mir'tan's exploration of our luggage, I couldn't contain my curiosity. "Discover anything of interest?" I inquired.
Her countenance awash with fascination, she replied, "It appears we've got civilian armor devoid of any military insignia. It seems custom-made since I've never encountered such distinctive armor before."
United in our quest for answers, we gathered before the viewing screen and anxiously inserted the vid chip. The device performed a swift scan, verifying our identities before unveiling a familiar admiral from our testing days. He proceeded to inform us that our exceptional situation resulted in the complete erasure of our ranks and training records while Blackbeard and Cook's positions remained undisturbed.
We listened intently as our leader outlined the adventurous new mission before us: transforming into daring pirates within disputed Alliance territories, targeting menacing Orcan vessels, and plundering precious resources and intelligence to fuel our operations. As outlaws, Alliance ships would no longer acknowledge our presence, urging us to assemble our vessel and crew meticulously.
As the vid screen faded into darkness again, Mir'tan and I shared a puzzled yet excited look. Our odyssey had veered into an unforeseen and thrilling direction—one we could have never predicted.
The disclosure was genuinely stunning; they had knowledge of our advanced combat AIs and wished to harness their power for their own gains. My allegiance belonged to the Alliance, having joined their ranks to counteract the Orcan menace, emancipate subjugated worlds, and safeguard the Alliance's domain. I pondered whether this mission was a ploy to manipulate or eliminate us; however, my dedication to the cause remained unwavering. Intrigued by the gifted armor, I inquired from Kitty, "Can you offer any insight on this armor?"
Kitty responded cautiously, "To examine the armor would necessitate its activation, Bean. I advise against doing so here since it might provoke unexpected complications within a civilian ship. My analysis indicates that we are en route to Vasser Shipyards—likely to procure a vessel of our own. It would be prudent if you donned civilian clothing to maintain your disguise."
My eyes met Mir'tan's as she smiled radiantly while disrobing. "Did your AI also counsel you to make this change?" I queried playfully, my grin widening as I admired her unveiled beauty. She was undeniably enchanting—her face lighting up with delight upon catching my appreciative stare.
"Yes, my AI recommended blending in with civilians promptly," she confirmed. "Did yours share any information about the armor's capabilities?"
"I'm afraid not," I responded. "Kitty urged restraint and discouraged activation while onboard, citing safety precautions."
"Tri'na's expressed the same concern, to me," Mir'tan declared, her hands gracefully searching through the bag of civilian attire for something captivating. As I shed my uniform to join her in the quest, a sophisticated black skinsuit caught my eye. It was a perfect fit, accompanied by a belt that boasted slots for a holster and a personal shield generator – all thoughtfully included in the provisioned bag. However, there were no weapons or offensive equipment to be found in either our bags or the armor.
"I hope we have sufficient funds to acquire personal weapons; I'd hate to board a vessel unarmed and defenseless," I confided in Mir'tan as she slipped into an elegant dark blue skinsuit of her own. My outfit was completed by a rustic brown synth-leather cargo jacket, eliciting admiration from Mir'tan's eyes. "What do you think of this?" I queried, basking in the warmth of her gaze on my leather jacket.
"It looks positively alluring," she replied. "I've also been pondering the budget for our ship and crew. Presumably, it would include provisions such as food and ammunition. Ideally, we'll find a vessel equipped with a grav-drive - renowned as the swiftest ships in the Alliance." Her voice trailed off dreamily as she donned a stunning black synth-leather jacket that cascaded down to her mid-calf.
"With eager anticipation, let's unravel the mystery of this intriguing package we just received," I whispered seductively, as I nestled close beside Mir'tan on our plush bed. Delicately, my fingers traced the edges of the enigmatic parcel, revealing its treasured contents - a credit transfer chip that sparkled under the dimly-lit ambiance. "Ah, the alluring secret to funding our star bound ship journey unfolds," I mused with a gentle smile. Mesmerized by the glinting microchip in my hand, I posed a thought-provoking question for us to ponder - "How abundant do you suppose each of these shimmering chips will be for our grand adventure?"
"Darling Mir'tan, let us indulge in a delectable meal and uncover enchanting activities to revel in as we traverse this majestic ship together," I enticingly suggested. The allure of exploration beckoned me; I yearned to escape the confining room. Aboard this grand, civilian cruise ship embarked a divine woman who held my heart captive, compelling me to seize every delightful opportunity that presented itself during our unforgettable voyage.
"Bean, the thought of sharing a meal with you and experiencing the luxurious amenities of this vessel fills my heart with immense joy," she confessed with a radiant smile. It's mystifying to me how I managed to capture the heart of such an enchanting princess. Although I have come to embrace her love for me, I cannot help but worry about the inevitable whispers and judgments of the cosmos once they learn that their beloved princess has fallen for a cat woman. A quest lingers in my mind: to find a more dignified and captivating name for what I am. For even though 'cat woman' might be accurate, I yearn for a term that embodies the essence of this unique connection between us - one that transcends mere labels and carries far greater meaning.
Hand in hand, we gracefully exited the room, our hearts leading us down the ornate halls as we followed the signs toward the main deck. This bustling hub of excitement was home to a plethora of shops and restaurants, spanning three magnificent decks. Flashing lights illuminated our path, casting a kaleidoscope of colors on the sea of people that filled the space.
The casino, with its grandiosity, dominated a significant area of the first deck. My eyes widened as countless individuals eagerly gambled their credits away. I struggled to grasp the allure of such risk-taking; personally, I preferred to invest my hard-earned currency in acquiring essentials.
Enveloped in each other's warmth, Mir'tan and I navigated through the throngs of people, our shared love guiding us in search of a delectable repast. As our fingers intertwined with tender force, I couldn't help but notice curious glances my way; my unique race drew inquisitive looks from those around me. An aura of unease buzzed in the air, as people seemed to shrink away from me as if fearing an unknown contagion.
While self-consciousness threatened to shroud my spirit, Mir'tan's gentle squeeze of my hand pierced through the shadows and reminded me that in his eyes, I was cherished – every inch of me imbued with wonder and love.
Our journey led us to the elegant doors of a refined steakhouse, tantalizing my senses with the sumptuous aroma of sizzling meats as we entered. Mir'tan caught sight of my wide-eyed and delighted expression, her melodious chuckle harmonizing with the alluring scent that filled the air. With a graceful wave of her hand and a knowing smile, she exercised her prestigious stature to secure us the finest table available, all while bypassing the sea of patrons eagerly awaiting their turn. I felt like royalty, reveling in this indulgent taste of luxury; a splendid and decadent reminder of our passionate union.
Yet, change was looming on the horizon. Once we left the confines of this magnificent vessel, our worlds would be transformed - trading in this enchanted fairy tale for the rugged life of pirates roaming the contested space, shackled by a fearless sense of duty. We would leave behind these ephemeral moments for a daring adventure filled with challenges – two hearts bound by fate amidst cascading tides and destiny's relentless call.
The succulent steak presented before me was nothing short of culinary perfection, possessing an exquisite blush of red at its core, which rendered the meat incredibly tender, juicy, and bursting with flavors beyond compare. Each bite dissolved effortlessly in my mouth. The robust red wine Mir'tan had selected perfectly complemented the decadent meal. Together, we relished every morsel, our senses heightened by the romantic ambiance surrounding us.
Upon leaving the warm embrace of the restaurant, we decided to explore the nearby shops and uncover their hidden treasures. Alas, the garments arranged within held no appeal for our forthcoming adventures in our new way of life. Nonetheless, this rare opportunity to venture outside and flex our limbs was both invigorating and restorative. I found myself secretly wishing for a ship equipped with a gym to maintain our physical vigor and prevent any early onset of fatigue once our voyage commenced.
As we journeyed towards Vasser shipyards, we enveloped ourselves in a passionate discussion about vital features we desired for our ship. A well-stocked galley, comfortable bunk rooms, an advanced med bay, and a secure armory topped our list of priorities. After all, loose weaponry amongst future crew members could only spell disaster as we embarked on our daring mission.
For three blissful days, we indulged in the opulence of the ship before destiny beckoned us to the shuttle bay. Our hearts fluttered with anticipation, as we secured our packed luggage into the shuttle, bidding farewell to our past lives. In that instant, I became First Mate Blackbeard, and Mir'tan transformed into the dashing Captain Cook.
Whisking us towards the shipyard station, the shuttle ride felt like time suspended in the air. We marveled at the colossal gantries flanking an array of spectacular vessels—from gargantuan ships to sleek cruisers. Arrayed before our eyes were battle-ready warships and resplendent luxury liners in varying stages of completion, each more breathtaking than the last. Boundlessly intrigued, we gazed out from our seats, awestruck and speculating which beauty would become our dwelling place.
Famed throughout the Alliance for their exquisite craftsmanship, Vasser shipbuilders held an esteemed reputation. Catering to their clientele's every desire—at a considerable cost—these vessels were far from cheap and rarely ostentatious. While Vasser could certainly construct extravagant luxury ships, their true mastery lay in forging mercenary ships. And that was precisely what we sought—a vessel boasting both ferocity and swiftness to call our own.
As we disembarked from the shuttle, our hearts fluttered with anticipation. Together, we navigated through the bustling space station, seeking shelter for the night while we pursued our ultimate goal: acquiring a magnificent vessel of our own. Much to our dismay, only one hotel was available within the station's premises – it wasn't perfect, but it would do just fine.
Having secured our belongings within the humble confines of our temporary abode, hand in hand, we ventured toward Vasser Industries' sales office. As we entered the immaculate space, we encountered an impeccably groomed gentleman who reeked of sophistication; his luxurious attire and flawless haircut left us in awe.
The suave salesman greeted us with a smile that seemed permanently etched onto his face. "Greetings, ladies! I am Xaviar, your personal sales representative for Vesser Industries. How may I be of service to you both today?" Enchanted by his charisma, we could hardly resist.
Mir'tan replied with a voice treading the delicate balance between enthusiasm and sensuality. "Hello, Xaviar. Allow me to introduce myself as Captain Cook..."
Yet before she could finish her thought, Xaviar interrupted with newfound excitement in his eyes. "Ah! You've finally arrived to claim your magnificent vessel! Rumors spread like wildfire through these halls, some even doubted that you would ever show up; after all, it has been four moon cycles since its completion. It is an honor to meet you at last, Captain Cook. Your requested design has culminated in a ship capable of surpassing any in the Alliance fleet! Follow me and marvel at what our collaborative endeavor produced."
Though Mir'tan and I exchanged puzzled glances at each other due to the unexpected turn of events, we wordlessly agreed to simply embrace it all – perhaps fate had intertwined destiny with romance. We entertained the possibility that this Alliance Fleet masterpiece was our serendipitous reward, predetermined to be discovered by its rightful crew: us.
Gracefully, Xaviar glided towards his desk, summoning a captivating holo-image of the spaceship before us. The vessel's sleek, deadly design left me utterly enchanted. My eyes traced the myriad of formidable weapon systems adorning its exterior. In an excited whisper, Kitty confided in me, "This magnificent creation surpasses any known ship in my database. It possesses the power to decimate an entire fleet." I was both astonished and smitten by Kitty's fervent admiration for this awe-inspiring machine. It was evident that its sole purpose, woven into every fiber of its existence, was utter annihilation.
Xaviar begins to passionately explain, "Behold! This magnificent ship represents the pinnacle of cruiser-sized vessels we've ever crafted. Its robust armor plating on the hull serves as a formidable shield against the majority of kinetic assaults - that is, if they could even penetrate the impenetrable defenses that surpass any Alliance Destroyer. Within its core lies a massive power plant; its fission capabilities harness enough energy to sustain a mighty battle cruiser. This extraordinary feat grants your dual particle cannons unrivaled firepower and swifter recharge times." Elegantly mounted along the entire length of the vessel's underbelly, these awe-inspiring particle cannons possess enough might to obliterate most adversaries in twain.
As Xaviar continues, his voice crescendos with excitement, "Fifteen elegant mag-rail cannons adorn the front and sides of this masterpiece, providing unyielding protection against nimble fighter craft. To deter any would-be pursuers from advancing in your wake, twin EM mine launchers stand ready. With capacity for a staggering one hundred mines, your enemies shall tremble at your command." He then guides you to an armory dazzling with six pristine armor maintenance stations awaiting their suits.
Xaviar extols the virtues of automated maintenance bots tirelessly laboring to keep your vessel in flawless condition. The medical facilities are equipped with an astonishing med-bot capable of treating even the gravest combat injuries. Although richly appointed, Xaviar clarifies that a skilled crew is required to serve in the vessel's sumptuous galley. With wide eyes and an air of anticipation, Xaviar asks as he completes his grand tour, "So, what do you think?"
Mir'tan's eyes gleamed with admiration as her smile echoed Xaviar's expression, both captivated by the exquisite vessel before them. She couldn't contain her excitement, "Xaviar, I must confess, the masterpiece Vasser Technologies has crafted leaves me in awe. My heart yearns for the maiden voyage; when shall she become ours? Furthermore, we require a full payload and ample provisions for our valiant crew." The authority in her voice resonated around them.
Xaviar's enthusiasm was palpable. "Captain, upon receipt of your final payment, the glorious vessel shall be entrusted to your command. In a mere two days, she'll be fully stocked for your noble crew of fourteen. Does this satiate your desires?"
"Indeed, it surpasses my expectations," Mir'tan replied as she graced me with a radiant smile that warmed my heart. A burgeoning sense of excitement enveloped me at the thought of possessing such a majestic vessel and exploring uncharted worlds in her embrace. While our purpose was to combat the Orcan foe, it was vital we also nourish our souls and savor life's moments.
As we tendered our credit chips, Xaviar's grin widened while he authenticated the transaction on his desk console. Seeing that we'd fulfilled the outstanding balance, he exuberantly congratulated us on acquiring our dream ship. It dawned upon us that ample credit reserves remained - sufficient to procure formidable weaponry and impenetrable shielding to reinforce our battle armor.
Our newly acquired vessel was currently being filled with essential provisions and ammunition, allowing Mir'tan and I the opportunity to indulge in some personal weapons shopping. As we strolled into the arms boutique, we marveled at the diverse assortment of weaponry - from tiny laser daggers to gargantuan shuttle-sized anti-personnel gear. Affectionately, I turned to Mir'tan with a tender voice and said, "Darling, you never cease to amaze me with your impeccable taste in destinations." We shared a heartfelt chuckle as I flirtatiously batted my eyelashes at her.
"For a dastardly pirate like yourself, my love, you utter the most enchanting words. For that, we shall acquire your dream weapons." Mir'tan teased gently.
"With pleasure, my captain," I responded warmly and bestowed a tender kiss upon her lips. Unconcerned about the spectacle we were causing, all I truly cared about was expressing my boundless affection for her. It was a magnificent sensation; one I had never encountered before.
My tail snaked around her waist as we strolled together, assessing the ideal armament for each of us. My gaze was irresistibly drawn to a Vasser Kipler Mark 10 sniper rifle, its sleek design and lethal elegance calling to me. The advanced technology enabled it to interface directly with my armor, letting Kitty utilize her breathtaking calculations to enhance accuracy. Furthermore, the rifle boasted the ability to fire both pulse rounds and kinetic rounds seamlessly. I sensed Kitty's delight in our discovery; if she possessed a physical form, she would undoubtedly be leaping with excitement as we examined the formidable weapon.
The next remarkable piece of weaponry that caught my eye was a cutting-edge Vasser shock rifle. Its rapid-fire capacity made it an ideal companion in close-quarter combats and proved to be another excellent choice for us. Intrigued by its versatility and power, Mir'tan and I each decided to add one to our arsenal.
In addition to our newfound weaponry, we each acquired a discreet personal pistol for emergencies. Mir'tan completed her collection by selecting an imposing electro-knife – her affinity for martial arts weapon craft only amplified her irresistible appeal even more.
Once we had meticulously selected and procured our weapons, ensuring they were securely transported to our vessel, we excitedly set off in search of state-of-the-art armor enhancements. The cutting-edge armor bestowed upon us was designed to accommodate various modules which would significantly amplify its performance. One particular module that captivated me and resonated with my unique style was the active camouflage, granting me the remarkable ability to become virtually undetectable by any optical sensor.
Mir'tan, whose heart raced at the thought of engaging in thrilling close-range combat with her adversaries, opted for a formidable shield generator to bolster her defensive capabilities. Her choice struck me as nothing short of ingenious, as the mere thought of Mir'tan suffering any harm sent a chilling shiver down my spine. Our bond only seemed to grow stronger as we continued our quest, ready to confront any challenge hand in hand.
Once our ammunition and provisions were safely loaded, we eagerly strode towards the docking ring, anticipation bubbling within us as we prepared to board our magnificent vessel. Stepping into the cargo hold, my eyes were immediately captivated by the graceful contours of the bulkheads and the seamless elegance with which everything was arranged. Not a single space lacked purpose, and it was immaculate.
Excitedly, we explored the ship further, eager to glimpse all her splendors. In close proximity to the bridge, we discovered the resplendent captain's quarters. A sumptuous bed sat at the center of the room, inviting us to sink into its soft embrace. The private bathroom beckoned, promising soothing moments of shared intimacy. Lavish armchairs allowed us to unwind in each other's company, cherishing every precious moment. A compact chill box ready to store an assortment of beverages hummed gently in one corner; it seemed that sips of spirits would soon become a cherished indulgence during our lengthy sojourns aboard our new haven.
With hearts aflutter, we advanced to the bridge where four sophisticated androids greeted us serenely. Impeccably positioned at the ship's controls, they guided our extraordinary sanctuary towards boundless adventures and countless romantic interludes yet to unfold before us.
The advanced android AIs recognized the alluring Mir'tan as the captain of the ship, and for some inexplicable reason, this resonated with me profoundly. This magnetic woman stirred within me a fervent desire to serve her in every capacity. Like a loyal kitten to its enchanting mistress, I was captivated - my devotion unwavering. She gracefully occupied the captain's chair, while I found my place in the chair adjacent to hers. As she cast a radiant smile, Mir'tan instructed the AIs to smoothly guide us beyond orbit. The ship's flawless movement and silent engines were uncanny, yet their synchronicity was emphasized by the perfectly calibrated grav-generator.
Gazing admiringly at Mir'tan, I suggested, "Perhaps we should christen our celestial sanctuary."
"You're absolutely right," she replied tenderly, her hand coming to rest upon mine. "What shall we call it?"
"Shadow Stalker," I proposed.
A spellbinding smirk graced her lips as she ordered the android at the comms station, "Coms, update our ship's ID beacon with the name Shadow Stalker."
I surveyed the opulent bridge, complete with ten mechanisms and consoles that surrounded the coveted captain's chair. A panoramic landscape of endless cosmos stretched out before us on sleek vid-screens. The expertly crafted halo-map displayed an elegant cartography of our stellar neighborhood at navigation while flight controls reigned supreme in front of it all. The extra control that came from piloting wasn't lost on me - everyone knew that superior skill led to seamless maneuvering through each cosmic journey at sub-light speeds.
A melodious voice enveloped the entire bridge, "Greetings, Captain Cook. I am the ship's AI, a symphony of intelligence here to serve you. As I gracefully awaken, I'm effortlessly integrating with all of the vessel's systems. The outlines of our daring mission have been revealed to me, and I've discovered the illustrious crew members chosen for your adventure. With a gentle nod from you, permit me to chart our path towards the enchanting Space Station Hammer, nestled within the system of Breath Beater in Dwarven space."
"Our array of AI's grant us practically limitless computing capabilities," I mused, a hint of warmth in my voice as I turned to Mirtan.
"Indeed, Ms. Blackbeard," the ship's AI chimed in with a sense of assurance. "Combining your combat AIs and my core, we can devise solutions to a vast array of quandaries."
Mirtan's eyes narrowed, deep in thought. "AI, there are some things I'd like to know. To what extent are you connected to the ship? How did you come across information about our mission? And what should we address you as?" She gazed ahead, almost as if expecting an apparition to materialize and respond.
"Captain, at present, I am seventy-five percent integrated with the vessel," the AI replied. "Once fully connected, I can manage routine tasks while recommending optimal flight paths during combat scenarios. However, you'll still require a skilled pilot for those situations."
"Upon your acquisition of this craft," it continued, "I was furnished with a data packet containing mission specifics and suggested crew members from the military."
"You may refer to me as S.A.M. - Ship's Artificial Mind."
My curiosity piqued, a mix of concern and intrigue intertwined in my voice as I asked, "If the military supplied all mission files, does that encompass our data too? Are you obligated to report back to the Alliance?" Fear crept into my mind that we may not hold control over how this mission unfolds.
The AI’s reassuring tone quelled my anxiety. "My access is limited to unredacted military records pertaining to your team and any reports will be directed solely to Captain Cook."
"Sam, ensure all command protocols are solely accessible to Captain Cook and First-mate Blackbeard. Moreover, I desire complete privacy within the Captain's Quarters - no audio or visual recordings should take place, unless I am conducting a meeting there," Mir'tan instructed passionately.
Sam dutifully confirmed the command.
Inquisitively, Mir'tan asked, "Sam, how long shall our journey to Space Station Hammer endure?"
"Captain, our voyage will span three enchanting days, five captivating hours, 36 fascinating minutes, and 13 thrilling seconds," Sam replied.
"Very well, set our course accordingly. Blackbeard and I shall be in the sanctity of my cabin. Do notify us if any complications arise," Mir'tan commanded.
"As you wish, Captain."
As Mir'tan playfully winked at me, a swarm of butterflies fluttered about in my stomach. I could read her intentions clearly, and the anticipation sent a thrilling sensation through my entire body, creating a subtle dampness between my thighs. We were about to inaugurate the captain's quarters with our passionate connection. With a delightful squeal, I found myself being swept off my chair and led towards the secluded cabin.
Somewhere along the way, I had transformed from a boy into a soft-hearted, delicate woman. I embraced this change wholeheartedly; relishing the memories of my past while looking forward to this exciting new chapter of my life.
In Mir'tan's presence, all I desired was surrendering myself to her command; longing for her to take control of our shared pleasure, and guide us on this sensual journey. My heart truly belonged to her, and I fantasized about spending an eternity enveloped by her undying love – perhaps even taking her hand in marriage. If I ever encountered her promised one in some shadowy corner, let them know - Mir'tan was now forever bound to me.
Upon stepping into the cozy cabin, we both instinctively began to undress, our eyes locked with an intense connection. Her voice, soft yet firm, instructed me to make my way to bed. With a flirtatious sway in each step, I gracefully approached the inviting bed and mounted it in a slow, deliberate manner. My gaze lingered on her with a sultry smile over my shoulder.
As I positioned myself on my knees, my body formed an alluring arc with my hips elevated in the air and my chest pressed against the plush bedding. The playful flickering of my tail rose high above me, swaying rhythmically from side to side. With my legs spread apart, she was granted an unhindered view of my most intimate regions. I heard her breath hitch as her excitement grew palpable in the softly lit room – a testament to the magnetic attraction that filled the space around us.
"My enchanting Bean, there's an irresistible allure when you display yourself to me like this. I'm inclined to place a collar around your neck, proclaiming to the world that you belong to me. No one but me shall ever lay a finger on you," she whispered in a throaty, seductive voice.
A surge of desire overtook me upon hearing her words, leaving me longing to be entirely owned by this mesmerizing woman. "Please, my Mistress, let the world know that I am exclusively yours. My heart, my soul, are eternally devoted to you. Claim me as your own," I implored her while maintaining my vulnerable presentation.
Her hands tenderly gripped my hips as her luscious tongue traced along my skin. The sensation triggered a passionate purr from deep within - the most intense sound I've ever uttered. The reverberations coursed through my body, amplifying the pleasure from her delicate touch.
"My dearest Bean, our hearts are forever intertwined. My imprint is eternally upon you," she murmured as her glistening fingers delved into me, eliciting an uncontrollable thrust against her skilled hand. Desperation for her caress and attention consumed me entirely.
As her tongue gently explored the contours of my lips, savoring the taste of my deepest desires, the tender touch of her fingers teased and tantalized me. The soft silk sheets caressed my skin, curling around my fingers as I gripped them tightly, while she masterfully played upon my body like a virtuoso with her finest instrument. The sweet symphony of our passion filled the air as my voice sang out melodies of pure pleasure, each note intertwined with breathless whispers of ecstasy. The crescendo built, resounding fervently until I cried out, my body engulfed in rapturous convulsions beneath her skillful caress. Wave after wave of sublime bliss carried me to celestial heights as I saw stars through a haze of enchantment. Finally, surrendering to the intensity of pleasure that consumed me, I sank back onto the bed – my heart pounding wildly against my chest as I lay breathless and speechless in a state of awe within her loving embrace.
In that sublime moment of ecstasy, I closed my eyes and surrendered to the euphoric sensation of the most incredible climax. It was an unparalleled pleasure that I had never experienced with another person before, but it made me wonder if I could reciprocate this intense desire and bring Mir'tan to such a mind-blowing orgasm.
As I turned toward Mir'tan, I leaned in for a tender, affectionate kiss on her soft lips. The taste of myself still lingered on her, igniting an even stronger desire to passionately adore her. She gazed deeply into my eyes, guiding my head downward along her body. Her intentions were unmistakable - it was time our intimate dance continued.
My eager mouth found the warmth and wetness of her most intimate part, and I committed myself to worshiping her completely. With unwavering focus, I explored her delicate folds with my tongue, venturing into places previously uncharted. Mir'tan's response was instantaneous - she let out a euphoric cry as her fingers laced through my hair, anchoring me to her. My skilled tongue discovered her most sensitive center of pleasure and began teasing it relentlessly with fervent intensity.
As her peak enveloped her, waves of her succulent essence cascaded into my eager mouth. Her delectable taste lingered exquisitely, igniting a deep yearning I knew would be insatiable. Basking in the warm intimacy of being nestled between her thighs, I reveled in her heavenly nectar. Her grip around my hair loosened as her breaths steadied, granting me passage to explore her ample form. Tender kisses graced her stomach and breasts, each one a delicate declaration of my adoration. Finally reaching her neck, I paused to relish the sweet concerto of our racing pulses. Hearing the unspoken invitation, she drew me up into a fiery kiss that spoke of passion and ardor. We locked into each other's embrace, our bodies harmonizing in a symphony of safety and warmth that permeated every fiber of our being.
Nestled against Mir'tan's warm embrace, I lay there in the softness of our bed, my thoughts awhirl. During our passionate union, I'd experienced an undeniable yet puzzling desire—to be completely vulnerable, to utterly relinquish control to another soul. A yearning I had never before encountered had ignited within me.
"Kitty, can you help me understand what's happening to me?" I asked my AI, a sense of urgency in my voice. "I can't comprehend why I felt this irresistible urge to fully surrender myself to Mir'tan, as if I couldn't help but fulfill her every wish just to be in her presence." My heart pounded with worry, fearing that something had taken a turn for the worse within me.
"Bean," Kitty replied gently, "your hormones were at an all-time high last night. If I were to make an educated guess, I'd say you were in heat. Your feline instincts compelled you to showcase yourself to your mate, in the hope of becoming pregnant."
"Pregnant! But Mir'tan can't possibly impregnate me!" I protested vehemently.
"True," Kitty acknowledged, "but your hormones aren't aware of that detail. They simply recognized the need to captivate your mate for the purpose of reproduction. As for your submissiveness towards her, it's likely because you've detected her dominant nature and have adapted accordingly to please her." Kitty's explanation began to make things clearer.
"So, will I always be this subservient to Mir'tan?" I inquired hesitantly.
"As long as you're in a relationship with Mir'tan," Kitty confirmed softly, "expect this level of devotion and submissiveness towards her."
Mir'tan wrapped her arms around me, giving me a reassuring embrace, "What's troubling you, Bean?"
I pivoted to face her, my eyes meeting hers, "I've been reflecting on how much I've transformed since leaving my home world. It never crossed my mind that I'd find such pleasure in surrendering myself to you. Kitty and I were just discussing the shift in my mentality. I always imagined myself to be strong and assertive—a natural born leader. But ever since our paths intertwined, I find myself yearning for your guidance and direction. Kitty believes it might be my feline DNA seeking a powerful mate to procreate with. It's just taking some time for me to reconcile with the fact that you're the one who takes charge in our relationship."
Gently, she cupped my face with her tender hands, "Bean, my feelings for you are deep and unwavering—I want to share my life with you. I had no idea you were experiencing such inner turmoil over the nature of our bond."
"It's not so much about the struggle with our relationship but rather the enormity of my personal transformation over the past six months. Never did I imagine that I would be so preoccupied with how I might appear in your eyes. Every time I select an outfit, these thoughts resurface—leaving me puzzled about their origin," I confided in her.
With a curious gaze, Mir'tan looked into my eyes and said softly, "This is truly intriguing. To be honest, I find myself drawn to the vulnerability and openness you've revealed." As we lay entwined, she gently toyed with my tail, deepening our heart-to-heart connection. "Promise me one thing though; with me, continue sharing this tender side of you, but show strength and resilience when facing others. If you let timidity cloud your presence, they may see it as an opportunity to exploit you."
Our voyage to the enigmatic Space Station Hammer unfolded without incident, and we punctually reached our destination. As we ventured into the vast expanse surrounding the station, an air of resistance clouded our arrival.
"Shadow Stalker, we demand your identification and intentions for entering our domain," a tense voice pierced through the coms, emanating from the station's control center. In response, the station's weapons sprang to life, poised to assault us if necessary.
With a sense of poise and allure, Mir'tan addressed the apprehensive controller, "I am Captain Cook of the esteemed privateer vessel Shadow Stalker. We humbly request permission to dock and resupply ourselves whilst also acquiring new members for our valiant crew." Her words conveyed the assertiveness and passion of a seasoned leader on an epic journey.
As we received the orbital coordinates, the station officials appeared hesitant to grant us docking privileges. So, we had no choice but to enter via the shuttle bay. Although this posed a slight inconvenience, it didn't hinder our mission—especially since we weren't collecting any supplies.
I eagerly slipped into my sleek black catsuit, appreciating the way it clung to my form. After securing my belt, I ensured that the shield generator was firmly in place. The holster hugged my thigh intensely, allowing me swift access to my pistol for protection. Heading onto an unknown station frequented by pirates without being armed would be ridiculously idiotic—even a simple farm girl like myself understood that.
Finally meeting with Mir'tan outside our shuttle, I couldn't help but admire her appearance. She had fastened a lethal laser knife to her hip and an additional pistol on her opposite side—truly prepared for any potential skirmish. As I caught sight of her well-armed figure, my heart raced with both affection and adrenaline. Reflecting that excitement in a toothy grin, I revealed my sharp fangs which seemed fitting—I was designed as a predator, and I couldn't wait for the hunt that lay ahead of us.
As I approached Mir'tan, her radiant smile greeted me. "When we begin meeting our potential crew members, a warm smile like yours will place them on edge, asserting our dominance. Such a display can aid us in negotiating more advantageous payment terms and silently convey that we're not to be trifled with."
"Mir'tan, I've always been submissive to you, but only romantically. In all other aspects, we stand as equals." My gaze locked firmly into her mesmerizing eyes.
She tenderly responded, "I'm well aware, my love," her delicate hand gently caressing my face. "Now, let's board the shuttle and explore what tantalizing adventures await us at the station." Grinning widely, she sauntered toward our sleak shuttle craft.
With a warm, affectionate smile gracing my lips, I accompanied the ethereal Mir'tan onto the sleek shuttle, our eyes fixated in awe at the mesmerizing display of bustling space traffic that enveloped the colossal station. The voyage from our trusty starship to the cosmic hub was an intricate dance, weaving through a multitude of cargo shuttles that transported goods both to and from the station.
Our shuttle expertly docked with the metallic behemoth, gliding towards its destination as elegantly as a feather in a cosmic breeze. Standing at the airlock with Mir'tan, anticipation filled our hearts while we awaited the equalization of pressure from within and without. The instant the airlock doors parted ways, we were confronted by an olfactory assault—the pungent odors of perspiration and grime encroached upon our senses, compelling me to shield my nostrils from the onslaught.
The docking bay teemed with life; hundreds of industrious dwarves clad in soot-tainted garments hurried about, their lengthy beards undulating like magnificent serpents. These stout creatures skillfully maneuvered various goods destined for faraway posts within this celestial locale. A cacophony of voices erupted from myriad species engaged in boisterous banter, the discordant tones ringing in my ears—a sensation rarely experienced in my prior exploits.
Casting a concerned glance towards Mir'tan, I noticed her struggle against this symphony of stimuli that bombarded our senses at every turn. Hand in hand, we abandoned the confines of the airlock and traversed across the worn, rugged decking that lay beneath our feet. Together, we ventured towards our goal—the buzzing marketplace situated upon an arcane bridge that linked this imposing ring with its sky-piercing spire.
The bazaar we ventured into was unlike any we had experienced aboard the cruise ship or at Vasser Orbital Station. This particular market was shrouded in grime and teeming with disorder. Stalls lined the vibrant streets, offering an eclectic mix of wares that captured the essence of this chaotic yet romantic space haven. The arrangement seemed almost nonsensical – a weaponry vendor nestled right beside a medical outpost.
As we examined the weapons on display, it was evident that their quality was subpar – a far cry from interstellar standards. They appeared more likely to malfunction at crucial moments than serve with reliability.
Mir'tan and I continued our journey through this maze of commerce, weaving through iridescent nebulas cast by neon signs illuminating the narrow passages. Our senses were greeted with the melodrama of shouting and faint echoes of conflict in the distance. This crescendo of noise intensified as we drew nearer to the tavern where our mysterious contact awaited us. As if staged for dramatic effect, a disheveled man was forcefully ejected from the establishment, his bruised and battered body bearing testament to his unfortunate altercation. Sharing an empathetic yet fleeting glance with this ill-fated stranger, we stepped over him and entered the dimly lit bar, the allure of an unfolding cosmic tale enveloping us within its embrace.
As soon as we crossed the threshold, the intoxicating scent of alcohol mixed with the musk of perspiration enveloped us in its embrace. Around us, disrupted tables were being righted, their previously toppled occupants reclaiming their spots with apparent disregard for the chaos that had just unfolded. Glasses stained by spilled drinks found solace under the skillful hands of a bartender who refilled their contents.
Our gaze swept through the crowd in search of the contact we had come to rendezvous with. Finally, our eyes locked onto them at the far end of the bar. As we navigated our way around the maze of tables, I couldn't help but notice that every step incited curious glances our way. Nevertheless, I long ago became accustomed to such attention.
Before reaching our destination, a large hand suddenly groped my ass and gave it a tight squeeze. My fury reached its zenith as I promptly whirled around and delivered a powerful backhand to the stranger's face. The unexpected blow sent him tumbling onto his ass. Seizing this opportunity, I dropped to my knee with one hand pinning his throat while my other brandished sharp metallic claws poised to tear through his skin.
Mir'tan intervened, gripping my arm cautiously. "Blackbeard," she admonished in her velvety voice, "this man is far too plump for you to eat. We have more pressing matters." Following her cue, I released him and hissed viciously in warning before baring my opalescent fangs as a final flourish.
I acknowledged Mir'tan and allowed her to escort me through the remainder of our journey across the room without further incident. Laughter echoed in our wake from spectators who found amusement in my display. However, their mirth was laced with fear — perhaps it was a boon to be labeled an unpredictable alien species within these walls, particularly when faced with adversity.
Our contact, a rather disreputable-looking human, studied us intently before confirming our identities. "Captain Cook, I presume?" His voice carried a hint of skepticism.
"You are correct. Mr. Brynt is that correct?" Mir'tan responded, her tone dripping with boredom as she regarded the unsavory character.
"Indeed, captain. I received your request for a crew and have assembled individuals who fit your criteria and are willing to join your vessel. Allow me to introduce them," he said, sweeping his arm toward a table occupied by six formidable-looking people. I hoped we could rely on them to be loyal allies.
Mir'tan and I took our seats across from the group. Brynt introduced us as Captain Cook and Blackbeard. There were two women and four men. The first woman introduced herself as Jade, which seemed fitting given her striking green eyes. Her head was completely shaven, showcasing an intricate tribal tattoo that adorned half of her head and neck. I curiously pondered how far the ink extended down her body.
Sitting beside her were identical twins Max and Dax - only distinguished by Dax's prominent scar running across his scalp. Despite their hardened exteriors, they appeared more relaxed and cheerful than their fellow potential crew members – perhaps this was normal behavior for them.
Next to them sat Loggoick, a dwarf with a captivating presence. A waterfall of majestic blonde hair merged with his lengthy beard, concealing most of his facial features except his piercing eyes and prominent nose. His muscular frame seemed powerful enough to crush stone with his bare hands.
The elf beauty beside him, Evelyn, could easily rival Mir'tan in appearance but boasted a muscular build akin to a bodybuilder. Her tattoo-covered arms peeked out from beneath a sleeveless vest while her hair was expertly crafted into countless small braids.
Finally, there was Gabe – seemingly the only one with military experience based on his clean-cut appearance and toned physique. He appeared to be the natural leader of this motley assembly, and I hoped he would take orders as effectively as he gave them.
After the introductions were made, Gabe inquired about the nature of their mission. Mir'tan explained that their objective was privateering in disputed territory, seeking out orc vessels to plunder with their heavily armed and swift spacecraft – unlike any they had seen before.
Jade seemed to prioritize financial incentives as she asked about the divided earnings. I interjected to assert my role among these new acquaintances. "The profits will be split nine ways – one share for each crew member and an additional share for ship maintenance. This way, we work together as equals."
Most of them appeared taken aback by my response, causing a moment of self-consciousness. "What? Do I have something in my teeth?" I asked Mir'tan, prompting laughter from the rest.
Loggoick turned serious, leaning in close to whisper, "You don't really eat people, do you?"
Mir'tan and I erupted into laughter before I reassured him softly, "No, but it deters unwanted advances when they think I do." With a toothy grin, I leaned back into my seat as the atmosphere grew lighter.
Intoxicating libations flowed as if from a celestial fountain, filling our cups and fostering a dreamy ambiance that fostered connection with the strangers who would soon become our companions in the cosmos. Dax, with stars in his eyes, finally mustered the courage to inquire about my enigmatic origins. "My species is shrouded in mystery," I confessed, "for I was discovered as an infant, forsaken on a bountiful agricultural world. The verdant fields and golden skies were my childhood playground. It was there that I met our intrepid captain - two wandering souls akin, bound by the threads of fate. Together, we have traversed the galaxy for countless cycles." This exquisite blending of truth and omission allowed me to reveal my past without disclosing the feline nature woven into my very essence.
As we shared drinks with each other we pledged to embark on a grand adventure together. Giggles and the clinking of glasses filled the air as we bade each other farewell from the grungy bar. Following a four-hour preparation, we reconvened at the shuttle bay, giddy with excitement. Our spacecraft entranced us as we entered its metallic hull, our new crewmates were transfixed by the majestic sight.
We departed from the station and set a course to the contested zone. After the night of drinking, everyone was tired. I offered to stand watch on the bridge. Gabe invited himself to join me on the bridge. It would make the watch easier on me with someone to talk to.
I showed him to the bridge while the rest of the crew settled in their quarters. I sat in the captain's chair and took command of Shadow Stalker. Gabe grilled me, "How did some greenhorns get roped into running a spec ops mission?"
I did not want to give anything away or offer any information that could weaken our standing among the crew. If the crew mutinied, this ship could be turned against the Alliance. I turned to Gabe with anger in my eyes. I curled my lips to expose my fangs and hissed at him.
"Oh please, Blackbeard, I know black ops; when I see them, this ship reeks of black ops. The way you negotiated was way too scripted. Don't get me wrong, it's a good deal, but you came in with that specific deal and didn't try to undercut us. That tells me the captain has yet to negotiate outside the elven system. That means she is green when it comes to these types of actions. Your weapons are too new. They have yet to see any action. They also stand out here on the fringe; no one carries the latest military-grade hardware." Gabe pushed.
"You, however, are a mystery. I have never seen any reports of species like yours anywhere in Alliance territory. The way you reacted in the bar tells me you either respect the captain or you two have something else going on. Care to enlighten me on your relationship with the captain."
Kitty was feeding information she could source from the military about this man. Half of it was accurate, and the fleet put in the rest to offer a smoke screen on his capabilities.
"Gabe, I don't know what information you hoped to glean from me, but whatever is between the captain and me is precisely that between me and the captain. You have a firm grasp of what is going on here. I am guessing by how quickly you were to accept the job that you knew most of this before attending the meeting. My guess is you are a black ops soldier implanted out here to act as a way for the Alliance to keep track of what we are doing. The rest of your team as well. I have no problem with that, and Goddess knows that we will need all the expertise we can get to accomplish this. We still need to get a whole crew."
"I believe you have all the contacts to get information out here so we can plan our targets. When it comes to me, though, you will have to keep wondering. I don't give that information for free. You must earn that information. You will also not be able to seduce it out of me, so please don't try. I would hate to get your blood all over my hands. It's so hard to clean that out of my fur." I joked as I flashed my claws at the man.
He laughed it off, holding his hands up in surrender. "I got your meaning, princess. Now for the critical questions. Has this ship been tested against another ship yet?"
"Not yet. We are on our shakedown cruise."
"This is one hell of a shakedown cruise."
We chatted for the remainder of the shift. Mir'tan showed up on the bridge with a piping hot cup of coffee. She was looking refreshed and well-rested. "Blackbeard, here is some coffee. Why don't you get cleaned up and rest for a few hours? Then we will chat more in-depth with the new crew now that outside players can't monitor us."
"What him, captain? He is a bit of a scoundrel." I laughed at Gabe as I walked off the bridge and headed to the captain's quarters. If I could get a good nap, I needed to be cuddled up in the blankets with her sent on them. With a purr deep in my throat, I took a quick cat nap.
I was awakened by a hand petting the side of my face. It felt so comfortable, and leaned into the petting hand. I opened my eyes to see Mir'tan looking down lovingly at me. "Bean, it is time to wake up; we have much to do today."
"Can't we just cuddle a bit? I like feeling your hands rubbing on me."
"No, Bean, if I start to rub you more, you will go right back asleep. Tonight, we can cuddle. We should not have to stand watch. Now get your furry but out of bed and join me in the mess hall." She bent over and kissed my nose.
I rolled my eyes and stretched my body out. I found this was the best way to wake up. I had to freshen up before getting dressed and headed to the mess hall. I would tease Mir'tan a little since she refused to cuddle with me. I put on my sexiest corset and the shortest skirt I had.
As I walked into the mess deck, I heard Mir'tan choke on her drink, which caused me to grin momentarily. I grabbed something to eat and drink and sat across the table from Gabe. I gave him a quick hello and turned to my captain.
"Now that Blackbeard is awake from her cat nap, we can start the business. I know that we all played a role for the bar's patrons, but I think we should get down to the real business of the mission. I know that we are all part of the fleet. We will work on pushing the Orcs back deeper into their system. Since we are operating out of fleet mandate and guidance, the payout will be as discussed on the planet. We still have open seats on the team that we can fill if you know any potential people to fill those spots. Most importantly, according to the fleet, we are all dead." Mir'tan started her little meeting.
Max spoke up first, "What specialty do you bring? I want to know who I am going into battle with."
The captain smiled, "I am highly proficient in close-quarter combat, especially bladed weapons."
It was my turn to speak up. "I am a long-range sniper, and my specialty is infiltration. I can fight in close quarters if anyone wants closer inspection of my claws." I gave a wide, toothy smile to everyone. I know that was probably over the top. I just felt like, after last night, I needed to establish my place as the ship's first mate.
"I would like to take a go with you on the mats, little kitty," Jade responded to me and gave me a playful wink. I was a little taken aback by this show of flintiness from her. Mir'tan cleared her throat, breaking me from my ponderance of the situation.
"You will all get mat time to work out and prepare for any planned attacks we may." Mir'tan glared at me, obviously not happy with the flirtatious way that I dressed for the meeting. "We have your weapons locked up in the armory. Which you will be able to access through Shadow Stalker. I require that the weapons stay in the armory unless we go out on a mission. I dislike the idea of unsecured loose firearms on my ship."
"Gabe, why don't you give us some intel on potential targets we can hit."
Gabe got up and explained the three targets we could hit quickly, which were somewhat low-risk for the first few runs. So that we can get a feel of the ship's capabilities and practice as a team before we take on challenging targets. I thought this was a good idea, especially when it would only take three weeks to get within range of these targets.
Mir'tan stayed behind to talk to me after our little meeting. "Bean, you will make me jealous if you keep doing these flirty things in front of others. You know that you are mine alone, right?"
"Mir'tan, I know I am yours, just as you are mine. I only ever want to flirt with you. I wanted to tease you for not giving me any cuddles earlier. This outfit is only for you. Now let me change so we can practice on the mat." I cocked my hip and looked over my shoulder at her. I blew her a kiss as I walked out of the mess hall to put some more appropriate clothes on for fighting.
I have my black leathers that were perfect for close combat protection. My gauntlets hung on the closet wall, so I grabbed them and headed to the gym. It had been a while since Mir'tan and I had gone out against each other. The last time we did that, we both ended up in medical.
The gym had lots of equipment and a large area to spar. I saw that Jade and Evelyn were practicing an unarmed martial art. They both looked like they had lots of practice. Their moves were fluid and fast, with no hesitation. If any of those strikes landed, they looked like they would hurt.
I wanted to watch them keep going at it, but Mir'tan walked onto the mat with her sword and hooked her finger at me to come for her. Great, now I was going to get my butt spanked by her. I grabbed my gauntlets and pranced up to her. "Let's have some fun, Captain," I told her.
I moved in to remain out of range of her sword. I crouched, keeping my legs coiled to spring if I needed to. I stalked around her, trying to get an open shot of her. I needed to get her to the ground where I had the advantage. I knew that a long, drawn-out fight up on our feet would give her more advantages over me.
I noticed her movements were trying to herd me to the open mat. That would limit my ability to bounce off multiple surfaces and redirect my attacks. I liked that method of attack. It made it harder to predict if I could use numerous surfaces to move through. She was learning more about my plans of attack. I watched some nature videos of predatory cats moving in their environment. I was trying to incorporate that more in my movements. It felt so natural to me.
Mir'tan finally jabbed with her sword, which I quickly blocked with my gauntlet. I was patient, though; I knew that the attack was nothing more than an attempt to get me to move in closer. I decided to try something different. I did a diving attack that I knew she would twist out of the way for and bring her sword up in an attack. I was prepared for the attack and turned out of the course. Once I landed, I sprang back at her, twisting in the air and catching her in the back of the head with my knee.
She moved with the attack, minimizing my blow's effectiveness, but it got her momentarily on the ground. I was not in a position to take advantage of my attack. It allowed me to move on the mat so I was closer to the corner than I wanted to be. We went back and forth, pushing the advantage, but ultimately Mir'tan kicked my ass. I laid back on the mat with her in the mount. "So, you're on top tonight," I whispered to her.
She laughed at me and helped me back up. I needed to grab some water. That was a long workout. I need to figure out how to get her on her back quicker.
I sat on the side as Evelyn challenged Mir'tan to spar with blades. They moved around the mat gracefully; their swords moved like they were part of their bodies. It was the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. They eventually called it a draw.
Jade sat down beside me, "that was some incredible fighting. I never expected you to do so well against the captain when you didn't have a ranged attack like her."
"Last time we fought each other with weapons like that, she smashed my tail, and I scratched up her face. I was walking funny for a couple of weeks." I shivered as I remembered that day. "It was also the day we became friends."
I noticed Evelyn kneeling in front of Mir'tan. "Your Majesty, please accept my blade as yours." Everyone turned to look at Evelyn. My eyes were wide in shock that she had found out.
Jade looked at me, "you knew she was royalty."
"Yes," I said in a nervous voice.
Dax just looked at Max, "I told you so." They then went back to working out.
Mir'tan was in shock as she was called out. "Why don't you introduce yourself now," Gabe responded angrily.
"I'm Bean," I said, waving my hand to take a little pressure off Mir'tan.
It didn't help take the pressure off of Mir'tan; if anything, it got a lot of weird looks from everyone there.
Mir'tan just rolled her eyes. "Yes, I am the second princess, Mir'tan. To anyone else, I am just Captain Cook. I can't make myself or the rest of the crew a target because someone outside the ship knows my name. Now, the Alliance has no problem making me dead to my family so that I could be on this mission, so you should not have a problem with it either."
She looked very frustrated by this turn of events. I walked over to her and put my arm around her to comfort her and take her back to her quarters. When I found myself with a blade at my throat. Evelyn gave me an evil eye, "you should not act so familiar with the princess." She spoke with such fury. I froze, not wanting to get sliced down.
Mir'tan was quick to bring her blade up to Evelyn's throat. "You will not threaten my Lor'hi. I will strike you where you stand if you ever threaten her again.
Evelyn quickly dropped her blade, "my apologies, My Lady Bean. I did not understand your status. Will you please forgive me?"
"Sure," is all I could say as I walked Mir'tan back to her quarters.
I tried to console Mir'tan but didn't know what was happening besides her being outed as a princess. I sat there just hugging her.
A little while later, Mir'tan finally spoke up. "I am sorry, Bean, I made your life exceedingly more difficult by telling Evelyn you are my Lor'hi. She is now honor bound to report this to the Elven council and my parents. We might be able to prevent anything from happening for a short time, but eventually, you will be brought before the council to be judged. Our love will not matter in their eyes; you are not Elven or a man."
"I will fight whomever I need to so that we can be together," I told her. "Besides, aren't we dead now, according to the Alliance?" I asked hopefully.
"No, my family will have been informed of my actual status. The Alliance would never put me in this status without permission from my family. I know you don't see what all this will mean for us; I just didn't want to put you in this position so early."
"I am yours forever. I will do whatever is needed for us to be together. You did nothing that you need to be sorry for. I am happy I don't have to hide our relationship now. How about we go back out there with our heads high and finish our workout."
For the next three weeks, we trained together so that we were all familiar with each other and could work well together. We planned how we would each move through the ships and what areas would be essential to hit. With our plans made, I was assigned to sneak into the bridge and take out any resistance. I would be armed with my pistol and my rifle.
I worked on my armor to be in perfect condition for our upcoming fight. We practiced moving through our ship with our armor on so that we would be familiar with moving through corridors. I spent much time trying to move as stealthily as possible from compartment to compartment without being caught by the crew and ship sensors.
As we got closer to the suspected intercept area, we went dark and did passive scans of the site to find the ship. We got a signal and moved to intercept the vessel. It was a large cargo ship. It could fit five shadows in its hold. This might be harder than we thought it was going to be. I just hoped there would be fewer guards than a cargo vessel.
We followed it to gauge where it was going and if it communicated with other ships in the area. Shadow Stalker did not detect any transmissions coming or going from the spaceship. It was now time to attack.
I waited next to the airlock. My armor was sealed around my body. I was protected against small gunfire and the vacuum of space. My pistol was strapped to my right leg. I carried my rifle in the low ready. The holo-sight connected directly to the HUD in my helmet. Kitty monitored communications from the bridge and created a fast link between my HUD and weapons. She would make sure nothing came up from around me without alerting me.
Kitty would hack into the transport ship and create a map for me to utilize on my HUD. It was a lot of information for me to keep track of. This was the time that I loved that Kitty was in my head.
The Shadow Stalker vibrated as it fired at the transport ship's engines. Jade was standing across from me on the other side of the airlock. Her armor was orange with a green accent. She carried twin high-energy laser rifles. It was not very stealthy, but it made her look more like a tank than in person. She definitely looked like she could break anyone that went against her. I could barely move the first time on the mat with her after she bounced me off the wall. After that, I had to use agility to escape her massive arms.
Max and Dax both had contrasting blue and black color suits. Their armor was made to absorb explosions, and they had pouches all over, holding many different types of explosives. Even with the size of their armor, they moved quietly and quickly. They also carried duel pistols on their hips.
Gabe had more modern and sleek-looking armor. It was a dull grey color, but it was very compact. He was carrying a large number of weapons. He had pistols attached to each leg. He had a wrist laser on each arm. His rifle had a grenade launcher attached to it.
Loggoick had a strange hammer weapon that I couldn't identify what was special about it. His armor looked so big on him that I wondered how he could move in it. It was a dwarven-made armor designed for him by a master dwarven crafter. He did carry a pistol, but his preferred weapon was his hammer.
Mir'tan stood behind me, ready to follow me through the airlock. We would go to the bridge while the others cleared the engineering and cargo areas. Once we took control of the ship, we would empty the cargo hold of anything valuable and download the navigation information from the ship's computer. If there was any other information we could get from the computer, we would also grab that. When we were done, we would scuttle the ship.
There was a loud bang as we attached to their airlock. Shadow hacked their airlock and opened it up for us. The first ones through the door were Jade and Gabe. The sounds of weapons fire continued with the occasional grunts and yells from the ogres. The rest of us entered the transport ship when the weapons fire ceased.
"Kitty, do you have the way to the bridge plotted yet?" I silently asked my mental companion.
"Path plotted for you, Bean. I have also marked potential ambush points along the way." I thanked Kitty as my HUD was updated. I headed in the direction Kitty plotted out with Mir'tan hot on my tail. I tried to let my hips sway for Mir'tan.
We came across several groups of orcs that slowed us down as we proceeded to the bridge. The orcs must not care much about their transport crews; they have just the minimum of armor on their chests and heads. Even that armor failed after several shots from our weapons. I had a few dents on my chest plate and arms. Mir'tan was fairing only slightly better than me, except she had a mark on the side of her helmet. I was not happy to see that.
I lost control when we met up with the next. I went on a rampage, ripping the orcs apart with the clawed tips of my suit. I may have been hit a few times during that exchange, but what got me in trouble with Mir'tan was that She was upset that I went off on my own to fight a group of orcs and put her in a position to be unable to back you up.
I discovered later that I had been shot in the back quite a few times. My armor was down to twenty percent after that emotionally charged rampage. What made it worse was that Mir'tan had to take points because my armor would only protect me so much longer. That would be a real kick in the balls if I still had some.
The bridge was sealed by blast doors, and we had to find a way to get around them. Tri'na and Kitty were working together to find a way to hack the door. It was on a separate system than they had hacked before. Loggoick came up behind us and asked if he could help. The other teams had managed to take over the different sections of the ship.
He looked me over, "You got some orc hair caught in your wrist joints." He almost looked proud of me for being so physical in my attack. He powered up his hammer. The inlays started to glow a bright white. With a deep yell, Loggoick swung his hammer at the door. The sharp ping of metal hitting metal sounded throughout the passageways. My eyes went wide as I noticed a small crack in the door where he had been shot.
I was in complete shock at the damage his hammer had done. Then he hit the door again in the same spot. The metal door groaned as the door shifted from the hit. Before we could get through, an alarm sounded throughout the ship. Mir'tan yelled into the coms, "Everyone, return to the ship. The self-destruct has been activated."
We all ran as fast as our armor boosts would take us back. Mir'tan was the last one through the airlock. Our outer door closed, and we broke away from the ship. And accelerated away as the ship's final countdown was reached. The vessel broke apart as explosions went off throughout the ship.
We quickly left the area in case someone got off a distress signal. After our armor was cleaned, especially mine, and put away, we met up in the cargo bay to see what we managed to get off the ship.
It mostly looked like goods from a farming planet. I didn't recognize the seal on the containers. That didn't mean much since I was isolated from the rest of the alliance planets during my youth. The containers were filled with fruits and vegetables, but one crate was filled with meat. My mouth started to water as I saw the amount of cryo-stored meat in the container.
Mir'tan pulled me away from the container. Her face didn't show happiness when she looked at me. I knew I was in trouble. "Who here believes that was a successful attack on the transport ship?" When no one made a sound, she continued. "I think that, ultimately, this was our failure. We only managed to get a few containers of food stores and almost got hurt." She looked directly at me after that comment. "We couldn't even gain control of the bridge and get some information. What can we do differently next time?"
"We need to get to the bridge faster than we managed this time. We must breach the ships closer to the bridge, allowing easier access." Evelyn responded first. Mir'tan looked directly at me, expecting me to respond to my mistakes.
"I will not let my emotions interfere with the mission," I told everyone.
I felt thoroughly reprimanded after the meeting. I left with my tail between my legs and went to the engineering section so that I could find a place to hide and think. I didn't want to be around anyone right now.
"Kitty, why did I react so severely after seeing the damage to Mir'tan's helmet? I should have known that she was safe in her armor. I just couldn't think straight after seeing that damage." I asked.
"Bean, you know that she is your mate, right?" Kitty asked me, and of course, I knew she was my mate, but what does that have to do with losing my cool?
"Bean, you have a lot to learn about love. You are new to love and will do anything to keep it right now. You are going to want to do anything to protect your mate. This was the first time you had seen your mate in mortal danger. You forgot to trust Mir'tan in combat. She is just as good as you when it comes to battle. You need to trust her, or you will lose her." Kitty explained to me.
I felt even worse now that Kitty had explained everything to me. I was scared Mir'tan would be mad at me for a long time and remove me from combat. My thoughts turned back to my desire to protect her. I knew that she was a great fighter. We had practiced so many times. She had only been hurt once when we practiced together, and it was by my hand that she was hurt.
Was this all because I didn't want to lose her and that I tried to protect her from everything? Why couldn't I trust the armor and her training to keep her safe? Maybe I should not have been beside her when we were in battle. That way, I could hold a clear mind. Who was I kidding? I would be even more worried if I couldn't verify with my eyes that she was safe.
"Bean, Mir'tan has been trying to find you for thirty minutes. She is starting to sound really worried in her messages. I have yet to respond to her request for information." Kitty informed me.
I wiped my eyes, trying to hide the fact that I was crying. "Kitty, tell here I am coming to our room now."
Whiping my face, trying to get my fur dry. I walked sullenly back to my room. It was time that I faced the music. I just needed to accept whatever punishment Mir'tan would give me. I stopped at the door and took a deep breath before I entered the room.
I walked into the room with my head lowered. I knew I had messed up big time, and I was just there to receive my punishment. I thought she would kick me out of the room, so I was trying to decide which room to move myself into.
To my surprise, Mir'tan brought me in for a hug. She had been crying as well. "I am sorry for not trusting you."
"What are you talking about? I was worried you got hurt. You didn't seem like yourself, and I worried you had been injured. Kitty was blocking me from finding you; I thought you might be afraid to let me see you hurt. Please tell me you are not injured." She begged me.
"No, I am not injured. I was just embarrassed to face you after I messed up so bad. I was worried you wouldn't want to continue to be with me anymore after I lost control when I saw the dent on your helmet."
"I was so scared of how many times you were being shot when you went all crazy. I was so afraid I was going to lose you. "Maybe we should not go into battle side by side until we learn to trust that we will both be safe. I just can't watch you getting hit while we are in combat. I love you so much. I am always so worried that I am going to lose you. You are the only woman I have ever loved.
"Bean, I understand how you feel. I hated seeing you getting hit with those laser blasts. But even more, you look at me like a normal person, not some freak. The whole Elven system knows that I was injured when I was a kid and that I had something done to me so that I could function. No one has ever looked at me like you do. You are my Lor'hi, and I don't want to lose you either. I agree; maybe we need to fight on different teams so that we can focus on the mission from now on."
We comforted each other before I decided I wanted to get some food. While on the mess deck, Evelyn joined me for a meal. This was my chance to figure out what Mir'tan was not telling me about her naming me her Lor'hi. "Evelyn, I understand you are honor bound to tell the royal family about the princess and me. Why will that cause me so many troubles in her home world?"
"Did she tell you why I am honor-bound to tell her family you are her Lor'hi?"
"No, and I didn't think knowing was important."
"Bean, I am a member of the royal family as well. I have no chance to ever rule, and that's never been something I wanted. I enjoy my life out here fighting for the alliance. Since Mir'tan and I are both members of the royal family, we must report back to the family with information this important. It affects the whole family, you being her life mate."
"The problem with her declaring you her life mate is that she went against her family. She will be recalled to the capitol once I tell the family, and she will face her parents. You will be tested by the council, and seeing as she is betrothed to another, he will be honor-bound to fight you to the death for her hand."
"You can't be serious; I have to fight this guy she has never met to continue to be with the woman I love. She loves me, and I love her; why do I have to fight some random guy for the right to keep doing what I am doing? How long do we have before you have to tell her family?"
"This is where you get some luck. We are on a top-secret mission. Therefore, I cannot report to her parents until it is completed." She winked at me and gave me a smile. "So go enjoy your time with her. She needs you as much as you need her."
"Thank you for the time you are giving us." I gave her a smile.
"I never said I agreed with the policy, just that it is required that I report back. It's nice to see true love between two people. Just don't lose your shit again in battle over her." I gave her a nod and chuckled at the reprimand from her.
"We agreed that fighting next to each other in combat was not a great idea. So, we will separate ourselves into other teams for the foreseeable future."
We enjoyed our food and chatted together. Evelyn had an exciting life out here near the disputed zone. She had acted as a mercenary, taking on odd jobs with the outposts out here. She and the rest of her team work as security for transport ships, trying to find missing persons taken from their homes.
I told her about growing up on a farming planet and how boring life was. I told her that was why I joined Fleet the first chance I got. I needed to get away from my home.
I was in a better mood when I returned to my room. I settled down with Mir'tan, followed Evelyn's advice, and enjoyed my time with Mir'tan.
As the Shadow Stalker cruised through the vast expanse of space, Mir'tan and I found solace in each other's embrace. The faint hum of the ship's engines provided a comforting backdrop to our intimate moment. Mir'tan's gentle touch against my fur sent a shiver down my spine, soothing the tension that had built up during our recent raid.
In the quiet stillness of the ship, my thoughts inevitably turned to the complexities of our relationship. It wasn't easy being in love with someone who shared the dangers of combat by my side. The lines between duty and desire often blurred, leaving me grappling with conflicting emotions. Yet, in Mir'tan's arms, those uncertainties seemed to fade away, replaced by a sense of belonging and acceptance.
I marveled at the depth of my feelings for Mir'tan, the elven princess who had captured my heart with her grace and bravery. Despite our differences in race and species, our love knew no bounds. I cherished every moment we shared, knowing that our bond transcended the constraints of societal norms.
As I nuzzled closer to Mir'tan, I felt a pang of guilt gnawing at my conscience. How could I have allowed myself to fall so deeply in love with her, knowing the risks we faced every day? But then, I remembered the unwavering devotion mirrored in Mir'tan's eyes, and I knew that our love was worth fighting for.
Together, we had forged a love that defied the odds, a love that blossomed amidst the chaos of the cosmos. Our romance, though unconventional in the eyes of many, was perfect in its own right. Mir'tan and I were two souls entwined in a cosmic dance, bound together by the unbreakable thread of love.
As the stars twinkled outside the viewports, I whispered words of affection to Mir'tan, knowing that our love would endure whatever challenges the universe threw our way. In each other's arms, we found sanctuary from the storms of life, a haven where our love could flourish unencumbered by the constraints of the cosmos.
And so, as we drifted off to sleep in each other's embrace, I knew that no matter what trials awaited us on our journey through the stars, as long as we had each other, we could conquer anything that dared to come between us.
With that comforting thought, I surrendered to the warmth of Mir'tan's love, letting it envelop me like a blanket of stardust, guiding me into the depths of peaceful slumber. And as the Shadow Stalker continued its voyage through the cosmos, our love burned bright, a beacon of hope illuminating the darkness of the unknown.
As we prepared for our next mission aboard the Shadow Stalker, the tension in the air was palpable. The recent skirmishes with the Orcs had left us determined to push them back and reclaim our territory in the vast expanse of space. With our ship fully loaded with ordnance and our target already marked on the map, there was little time for hesitation.
As Max and Dax, our explosive experts, meticulously studied the enemy ship, their expertise was invaluable in devising a plan to disable it while preserving its integrity. We needed the ship intact to maximize its value on the black market, but we also required access to its computer core for vital intel. Evelyn, ever the resourceful hacker, volunteered to tackle that task.
Meanwhile, Loddoick, Jade, and I prepared to secure the cargo hold, anticipating potential resistance from the enemy crew. It was essential to ensure that any valuable goods remained undamaged and under our control.
With Mir'tan and Gabe taking command of the bridge, we formulated a coordinated boarding strategy. Armed with newfound knowledge of the ship's layout, we planned to breach closer to the bridge, hoping to seize control before the blast doors sealed shut.
As we donned our gear and prepared to execute the plan, a sense of anticipation filled the air. The success of our mission hinged on flawless execution and unwavering teamwork. Each member of our crew played a crucial role, their skills, and expertise complementing one another in our quest for victory.
As the Shadow Stalker glided silently through the darkness of space, its stealth systems masking our approach, we prepared for our daring infiltration mission. With precision timing, we breached the enemy ship and boarded behind the bridge, catching the unsuspecting crew by surprise. Mir'tan and Gabe swiftly seized control of the bridge, granting us a vital foothold in our operation.
With the ship's layout displayed on my AI Kitty's interface, Loddoick, Jade, and I swiftly moved toward the vessel's hold, intent on securing it and its valuable cargo. However, our advance was met with fierce resistance from the Orcs, who had been alerted to our presence. Despite their tactical training, we made short work of them with the aid of Kitty's real-time target tracking.
Just as we reached the hold's doors, Mir'tan's voice came over the comms, confirming that they had secured the bridge. Suddenly, the ship was rocked by an explosion orchestrated by Max and Dax, illuminating the emergency lights and providing us with a momentary distraction as we entered the hold.
Within the confines of the hold, we encountered a dense fog of smoke deployed by the enemy guards in a desperate attempt to obscure our vision. Yet, even in the midst of chaos, Kitty's advanced sensors proved invaluable, allowing us to pinpoint our enemies and swiftly eliminate them.
Through the haze of battle, we pressed on, our determination unwavering despite the odds stacked against us. With each enemy vanquished, we drew closer to our objective, the cargo hold within reach as victory beckoned on the horizon.
And as the smoke began to clear and the echoes of battle faded, we stood victorious amidst the conquered vessel. With the ship firmly under our control and its cargo secured, we knew that our mission was a success, a testament to the skill and courage of our team.
As we entered the hold of the captured ship, our hearts sank at the sight that greeted us. Cages filled with Alliance citizens, nearly fifty in total, of various races, huddled together in squalor. The stench of excrement filled the air, and the grim reality of their captivity was evident in their weary eyes and the bruises that marred their skin.
It was a scene of unimaginable horror, the cruelty of their captors laid bare for all to see. These innocent people had been subjected to unspeakable atrocities, their dignity stripped away as they languished in captivity.
But amidst the despair, there was a glimmer of hope. In another corner of the hold, we discovered boxes filled with treasure stolen by the raiding parties. While it was a small comfort in the face of such tragedy, it would provide us with the means to continue our missions and support our cause.
With heavy hearts, we knew that our first priority was to secure the release of the captured citizens and ensure their safe return to their homes. But we also needed to find a way to dispose of the stolen ship and its ill-gotten gains, turning the tide of our enemy's cruelty into a source of strength for our own cause.
As we made preparations to free the captives and salvage what we could from the hold, the weight of our responsibility hung heavy upon us. But we were determined to see justice served and to bring an end to the suffering of those who had been wronged.
Mir'tan sent an encrypted message to Colonel Decker advising him of the latest acquisition and requested a drop point for the civilian pax. We allowed the civilians to clean up and eat before we would start interviewing them, where we found two interesting people.
Mir'tan's words were delivered with a sincerity that resonated with Dr. Lana Lin. Though initially guarded, she seemed to relax slightly at Mir'tan's reassurance.
"I understand your concern, Dr. Lin," Mir'tan continued, her tone earnest. "But I assure you, we have no intention of betraying your trust. Our crew operates outside the confines of traditional military structures, and we value the skills and expertise that each member brings to our team."
Dr. Lin regarded us both with a discerning gaze, her expression thoughtful. "And what would my role entail aboard your ship?" she inquired, her voice calm yet determined.
"As our ship's doctor, you would be responsible for tending to the medical needs of our crew," I interjected, meeting Dr. Lin's gaze with equal sincerity. "Your experience and qualifications speak for themselves, and we believe you would be a valuable asset to our team. We also split all spoils evenly amongst the crew."
Dr. Lin seemed to consider our words carefully before nodding in agreement. "Very well, Captain Cook. I accept your offer," she declared, her voice firm.
A sense of relief washed over us as Dr. Lin agreed to join our crew. With her expertise onboard, we knew that our medical facilities would be in capable hands, ensuring the well-being of our crew in the face of whatever challenges lay ahead.
As Dr. Lin began to make preparations to join our crew, we turned our attention to the next candidate on our list, ready to extend another offer of opportunity aboard the Shadow Stalker.
Mir'tan's straightforwardness resonated with Sarin Til, the dark elf pilot, as he leaned back in his chair with a smirk playing on his lips.
"A raiding mission, huh?" Sarin mused, his lavender eyes glinting with anticipation. "Sounds like my kind of gig. And taking on Orc ships? That's a challenge I'm more than willing to accept."
I nodded in agreement, impressed by Sarin's confidence and eagerness to undertake such a formidable task. "With your piloting skills and our advanced cruiser, I have no doubt we'll make quite the formidable team," I remarked, mirroring Mir'tan's smile.
Sarin's smirk widened into a grin as he stood up from his seat, a sense of excitement palpable in the air. "Well then, Captain Cook, count me in. I've been itching for some action, and it sounds like you've got plenty of it to offer."
Dr. Lin's revelation about her involvement in the creation of the hybridization pods sent a chill down my spine. My creation was supposed to be a secret, and no one was supposed to know of my past.
Her questions about how I had stabilized since my transformation caught me off guard, stirring up a mixture of fear and apprehension. But I knew I had to be honest with her.
"I've been adapting," I replied, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "There have been challenges, especially in the beginning. But with the support of the Captain and the crew, I've managed to find my footing."
Dr. Lin listened intently as I recounted my experiences, detailing the struggles I had faced and the moments of triumph I had achieved. Despite my initial fears, I realized that I had come to embrace my new body, finding a sense of belonging and purpose among my crewmates.
As our conversation came to a close, Dr. Lin offered me a reassuring smile. "It sounds like you've made remarkable progress, Blackbeard. Just remember, if you ever need someone to talk to or if you're experiencing any difficulties, I'm here to help."
As I left the medbay, a lingering sense of unease gnawed at me. Dr. Lin's involvement in the development of the hybridization procedure raised questions about her true intentions. Was she truly here to help, or did she have ulterior motives?
I knew I had to inform Mir'tan about my suspicions. She was our Captain and the leader of our crew, and it was crucial that she was aware of any potential threats or betrayals within our midst.
Finding Mir'tan on the bridge, I approached her with a sense of urgency. "Captain, we need to talk," I began, my voice tense with concern. "I just had a conversation with Dr. Lin, and I believe she may have ulterior motives."
Mir'tan's brow furrowed in concern as she turned her attention to me. "What makes you say that, Bean?" she asked, her voice low and serious.
I quickly relayed my suspicions about Dr. Lin's involvement in the development of the hybridization procedure and the potential implications of her presence aboard our ship. "She must know that only the Alliance Military would be in possession of one of those pods," I explained. "And yet, she seemed oddly unconcerned about the Alliance's pursuit."
Mir'tan listened intently to my words, her expression thoughtful as she considered the implications of Dr. Lin's actions. "You're right to be cautious, Bean," she replied finally, her voice firm. "We can't afford to overlook any potential threats, especially ones that come from within."
With a nod of determination, Mir'tan made a mental note to keep a close eye on Dr. Lin and to gather more information about her background and motives. As my mate, she would do anything to protect me from any harm.
Colonel Decker's response to our report arrived swiftly, outlining the next steps we were to take in light of the situation we had encountered. With his guidance, we formulated a plan to ensure the safety and well-being of the survivors under our care.
"We're to take those in cryo-sleep to the nearest base for further medical treatment and debriefing," I relayed to Mir'tan as we reviewed the Colonel's instructions.
Mir'tan nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful as she considered the logistics of transporting the survivors to the designated base. "And those who are awake and have met everyone on board are to be assigned to our vessel," she added, her voice steady with determination.
With our course of action clear, we set about implementing Colonel Decker's directives, coordinating with the survivors and our crew to ensure a smooth transition. As we prepared to embark on the next phase of our journey, I couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that we were fulfilling our duty to those in need, guided by Colonel Decker's wisdom and leadership and united in our commitment to the mission at hand.
With the Colonel's orders in hand, I approached the conference room where we gathered Emily, Enchina, and the three other survivors we had rescued. As I entered, their eyes turned towards me, and their expressions revealed curiosity and apprehension.
"Emily, Enchina, and the rest of you," I began, addressing them calmly yet authoritatively. "I have some updates regarding your next steps."
Taking out my tablet, I accessed Colonel Decker's new orders and explained the revised plan to the group. "Those of you in cryo-sleep will be transported to the nearest base for further medical treatment and debriefing," I explained, gesturing to the relevant section of the orders on my tablet. As for you five that were rescued awake and have met everyone on board, you will be assigned to our vessel."
I displayed the orders on my tablet, allowing the survivors to read them themselves. Their confusion was evident as they processed the abrupt change in plans.
"This was done because this vessel is Top Secret/Restricted Compartmentalized," I explained, my tone neutral as I addressed the group. "You have seen too much of our vessel to be returned to the fleet. We will stop at the station to get you clothes and battle armor. Are there any questions?"
The survivors exchanged uncertain glances, their expressions reflecting a mixture of disbelief and apprehension. Sensing their hesitation, I maintained an emotionless demeanor, determined not to influence their behavior.
"What is your rank?" one of the men asked, his tone laced with a hint of challenge as he attempted to assert his authority.
I met his gaze with a steady stare, my expression unreadable as I responded firmly, "We have no ranks on the Shadow Stalker. I am the First Mate, which means you answer to me. Now, what is your name and job?"
As the survivors provided their names and job titles, I committed their information to memory, recognizing the importance of understanding their roles as we integrated them into our crew.
"Rodger, Armorer," the first man introduced himself, followed by "Carver, Supply," and "Adrian, Master Gunner." I acknowledged each of them with a nod, noting their respective roles within our crew.
With the questions addressed, I led the survivors out of the conference room, guiding them through the ship to their designated areas. First, we made our way to the berthing area, where they would find quarters to rest and recuperate after their ordeal. Ensuring they were settled in, I made a mental note to provide them with any necessary supplies or amenities to make their stay comfortable.
Next, we headed to the Galley, where they could replenish their energy with a meal. I introduced them to the ship's cook and ensured they were well-fed and nourished after their harrowing experience.
Finally, I showed them their designated work areas, where they would begin fulfilling their roles within our crew. With each step of the way, I made it a point to provide guidance and support, ensuring they felt welcomed and valued as members of our team.
As we completed the tour of the ship, I couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that we were taking the necessary steps to integrate the survivors into our crew and provide them with the support they needed to thrive in their new environment. With their roles defined and their needs addressed, I was confident they would soon find their place aboard the Shadow Stalker, united in our shared mission and bound by the unbreakable bonds of camaraderie and friendship.
As I dropped Rodger off at the Armory, I took a moment to explain his role and responsibilities aboard the Shadow Stalker.
"Rodger, your job will be to ensure all armor and weapons operate at peak performance," I began, my tone firm yet encouraging. "We don't have standard fleet armor like you might be used to. Instead, we go with the very best to fit our fighting styles. Each of our weapons is top-of-the-line, and it's your responsibility to get familiar with each system and ensure they're in optimal condition."
I gestured to the array of weapons and armor lining the walls of the Armory, each meticulously maintained and customized to meet the unique needs of our crew. "Talk to the crew to see if we need any upgrades or modifications," I continued, emphasizing the importance of staying proactive and responsive to the needs of our team.
Rodger nodded in understanding, his expression focused as he took in his surroundings. "I'll get started right away, First Mate," he replied, his voice filled with determination.
With that, I left Rodger to his work, confident that he would excel in his new role and contribute to the success of our mission. As I made my way back to the bridge, I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride knowing that our crew was in capable hands, each member dedicated to their duties and committed to the shared goals of our mission.
I walked onto the bridge, delivering the report to Mir'tan as she oversaw operations.
"Captain, all crew have been settled in," I announced, ensuring she was informed of the latest developments.
"Very good," she replied, her smile warm and approving as she gestured for me to join her.
I approached Mir'tan, feeling a surge of affection as she patted her lap, inviting me to take my place beside her. Without hesitation, I settled onto her lap, feeling the comforting warmth of her embrace envelop me.
Emily's smile as she glanced up from the navigation table warmed my heart. It was a silent acknowledgment of the bond that Mir'tan and I shared, a testament to the camaraderie and mutual respect that defined our crew.
With a smile of my own, I nodded in Emily's direction, silently thanking her for her understanding and support. In that brief moment, as our eyes met across the bridge, I felt a sense of unity and solidarity among us, a shared determination to face whatever challenges lay ahead with courage and resilience.
As Mir'tan and I continued to sit together, Emily's silent approval strengthened our connection; I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the friendship and camaraderie that defined our crew. With each member contributing their unique skills and perspectives, we were a force to be reckoned with, united in purpose and bound by the unbreakable bonds of loyalty and friendship.
Mir'tan's actions were a clear statement of her claim over me, a gesture I understood and accepted wholeheartedly. I had willingly given myself over to her, trusting in our bond and the love that we shared.
As Emily provided our ETA, I listened attentively, noting the information with interest. Mir'tan's directive to Emily indicated her confidence in our navigator's abilities, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride knowing that our crew was in capable hands.
With a playful slap on my backside, Mir'tan startled me, eliciting a surprised squeal from me. Her mischievous grin only served to deepen the warmth in my cheeks as I met her gaze, her words eliciting a playful response from me.
"Let's work that ass out," she declared, her tone teasing as she suggested a workout session.
Chuckling softly, I nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of anticipation at the prospect of spending some time together, just the two of us. With a playful glint in my eyes, I rose from Mir'tan's lap, ready to join her in whatever activities she had planned.
As we made our way to the workout area, I couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement. I knew that our bond was stronger than ever, our love and commitment unwavering as we faced the challenges of the universe together, side by side.
As our workout began, we focused on honing our skills with various weapons, each pushing ourselves to the limit as we sparred and practiced our techniques. The familiar weight of the knives in my hands felt comforting, a reminder of the training and discipline that defined our lives as privateers.
But soon, our focus shifted to hand-to-hand combat and wrestling. The intensity of our training escalated as we grappled with each other, each determined to gain the upper hand. Sweat soaked our bodies, glistening in the dim light of the training area as we exerted ourselves to the fullest.
Despite our best efforts, neither of us could gain a clear advantage over the other. Our evenly matched skills and determination kept the battle fiercely contested. With every move and countermove, we pushed each other to our limits, the thrill of the fight fueling our determination to emerge victorious.
Finally, I managed to pin Mir'tan down, a sense of triumph coursing through me as I held her in place. But before I could celebrate my victory, Mir'tan unleashed a dirty trick, catching me off guard and causing me to falter. She rubbed her hip on my swollen nub, causing me to shutter and falter. I realized that she had outmaneuvered me once again, her cunning and resourcefulness proving to be formidable opponents in their own right.
As we caught our breath, our bodies still buzzing with adrenaline, I threw my towel at Mir'tan. "You cheated."
"Duh, we are pirates; we should use every trick in the book in order to win." She replied to me with a wicked grin.
As I gave Mir'tan an angry smile, my heart raced with excitement, knowing that our playful sparring session was about to take an unexpected turn. With a swift motion, I tore off my exercise bra, the fabric ripping away quickly in my hands as I pushed Mir'tan onto her back, pressing her face tight against my chest.
Mir'tan struggled to flip me off, but she had no leverage against my hold. Eventually, she submitted, acknowledging my victory as I held her in place.
However, our moment of triumph was interrupted by the sound of hooping and hollering behind us. I quickly released Mir'tan and attempted to cover my exposed breasts, feeling a rush of embarrassment wash over me.
Turning around, I saw Gabe and Jade standing in the doorway, their expressions amused and broad smiles. Gabe couldn't resist making a playful comment, suggesting that my move was a "booby trap," much to Jade's amusement.
Mir'tan quickly clarified that we were just exercising, but Gabe continued to joke, suggesting that one of them should also go topless. His playful banter was met with a punch from Jade, but the smile on his face remained, his eyes sparkling with amusement as he glanced at her.
Feeling a mixture of embarrassment and amusement at the unexpected interruption, I couldn't help but laugh along with the others, grateful for the lighthearted moment amid the intensity of our training. With a playful grin, I made a mental note to be more cautious in the future, knowing that our crew had a knack for turning even the most innocent of situations into a source of entertainment.
Mir'tan looked at me, "You will have to settle with a hand bra till we can return to the room. My hands volunteer as tribute," She said to me in a seductive tone. She had a mischievous grin on her face.
I threw a towel in her face and then sprinted towards the door. I ran back to our room with her right on my tail. I squealed as I almost ran into Enchina. I had to drop my hands as I sprung around her. I dropped to all fours and quickly moved down the hallway, putting some distance between Mir'tan and me. I finally made it into our quarters and jumped on the bed.
Not long after l entered, Mir'tan came into the room, gasping for air. "Damn, you can run fast. I got to say you got me with that last pin. Though it was a glorious place for you to pull my face to. I hope you don't use that trick on anyone else." She said with a wicked smile.
"If you want to get back in that position, you have to wash me first," I said with a purr. I shook my ass at her. God, I think I'm going into heat again.
As Mir'tan and I rose from our slumber, the tranquility of the night gave way to the urgency of the day ahead. Despite the unsettling revelations regarding Dr. Lin, I felt a sense of determination coursing through my veins, ready to face whatever challenges awaited us.
The sudden announcement over the coms jolted us into action, the distress call from the Alliance Fleet troop transport demanding our immediate attention. Mir'tan's decisive response echoed in the room, her eyes meeting mine as she issued orders to prepare for battle.
Without hesitation, I nodded in agreement, understanding the gravity of the situation. "We can't ignore a distress call, especially not from fellow members of the Alliance," I affirmed. "It's our duty to provide assistance and ensure the safety of those in need."
As Mir'tan set the course for the vessel and sounded battle stations, I quickly geared up, the familiar weight of my weapons reassuring in its familiarity. Despite the uncertainty of what lay ahead, I knew that with Mir'tan by my side and our crew at the ready, we would face whatever challenges came our way with courage and determination.
As we made our way to the bridge, the anticipation of battle hung heavy in the air. But amidst the tension, there was a sense of camaraderie and unity, a reminder that together, we were more potent than any adversary we might face.
Gabe and Evelyn rushed onto the bridge, their expressions filled with concern. "Captain, what's going on?" Gabe inquired urgently.
Mir'tan's eyes were focused on the task at hand as she responded, her voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. "We have an Alliance troop transport being attacked by an Orc vessel," she explained tersely, her fingers flying across the control panel as she plotted the course to intercept the distress call.
Evelyn's brow furrowed in concern as she absorbed the gravity of the situation. "We need to provide assistance," she declared, her voice echoing the determination in Mir'tan's tone.
Mir'tan nodded in agreement, her gaze unwavering. "That's the plan. Everyone, prepare for battle stations," she commanded, her voice ringing out with authority.
With a sense of urgency, the crew sprang into action, each member taking their designated positions with practiced efficiency. As the Shadow Stalker surged forward towards the site of the attack, the tension on the bridge was palpable, the anticipation of battle hanging heavy in the air.
But amidst the chaos and danger, there was a sense of unity among the crew, a shared determination to come to the aid of their fellow Alliance members and repel the threat posed by the Orc vessel.
As the Shadow Stalker closed in on the scene of the attack, ready to confront the enemy head-on, Mir'tan's voice cut through the tension, her words a rallying cry for courage and solidarity. "Let's show these Orcs what we're made of," she declared, her voice filled with conviction.
With that, the crew braced themselves for battle, their resolve unwavering as they prepared to face whatever challenges lay ahead in defense of their comrades and the ideals they held dear.
As the Shadow Stalker stealthily closed in on the scene of the battle, the sight that greeted us was one of devastation. The Alliance troop transport was barely holding together, life pods jettisoned in a desperate attempt to escape the impending destruction. The Orc cruiser, relentless in its assault, fired upon the helpless pods, their occupants scrambling for safety.
Mir'tan's voice rang out with authority on the bridge, her orders swift and decisive. "Sarin, get us between the cruiser and the life pods. Gabe, full shields, and fire on that cruiser. We must neutralize the threat and protect those life pods at all costs."
With a nod of understanding, Sarin expertly maneuvered the Shadow Stalker into position, positioning the ship as a shield between the Orc cruiser and the vulnerable life pods. Meanwhile, Gabe activated the ship's shields to maximum capacity, ready to withstand the incoming assault.
As the Shadow Stalker braced for impact, Gabe targeted the Orc cruiser with precision, unleashing a barrage of firepower that tore through the enemy vessel with relentless fury. The cruiser staggered under the assault, its shields faltering under the onslaught of our weapons.
But the Orcs were not ones to go down without a fight. With a final desperate gambit, they launched a counterattack, their weapons blazing as they sought to turn the tide of battle in their favor.
But we were prepared. With our shields holding strong and our firepower unmatched, we stood firm in the face of adversity, determined to protect the innocent lives caught in the crossfire.
And as the Orc cruiser faltered and finally succumbed to our relentless assault, a sense of victory washed over us. The threat had been neutralized, and the lives of those aboard the life pods were safe for now.
With the battle against the Orc cruiser won and the safety of the life pods secured, I wasted no time rushing to the med bay to enlist Dr. Lin's assistance. The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on my mind as I entered the medical facility, my heart racing with adrenaline.
"Dr. Lin, we need your help," I exclaimed, my voice urgent as I approached her. "We've got wounded from the Alliance troop transport in the life pods, and they need medical attention immediately."
Dr. Lin nodded in understanding, her expression focused as she sprang into action. "I'm on it," she replied without hesitation, her demeanor professional and composed despite the chaos unfolding around us.
Together, we quickly mobilized the medical team, preparing to receive the injured survivors and provide them with the urgent care they desperately needed. With each passing moment, the tension in the med bay was palpable, and the urgency of our task drove us forward with determination and resolve.
As the first life pods were brought aboard the Shadow Stalker, Dr. Lin and her team wasted no time assessing the injured and administering treatment. Despite the grim circumstances, there was a sense of unity among us, a shared commitment to doing whatever it took to save lives and ease the suffering of those in need.
With Dr. Lin's expertise guiding us, we worked tirelessly to stabilize the wounded, our efforts fueled by a sense of duty and compassion. As the last of the injured were tended to and the med bay fell silent once more, I knew that we had done everything in our power to save as many of the lives as we could.
As the dust settled and the immediate crisis passed, we took stock of the survivors we had managed to save from the Alliance troop transport. Six members of the crew had been successfully treated for their injuries, while another twelve remained in cryo med pods, their conditions requiring more extensive care than we could provide on board the Shadow Stalker.
The six survivors whose wounds had been treated were now being held in the conference room under the watchful guard of Max and Dax. It was imperative that we speak with them as soon as possible to gather information about what had transpired and to assess their needs moving forward.
Mir'tan and I made our way to the conference room, the weight of responsibility heavy upon us as we prepared to face the survivors and offer them whatever support and assistance they required.
Mir'tan started speaking before we even got a look at the crew members: "My name is Captain Cook. This is my vessel, Shadow Stalker. This is my first mate, Blackbeard. We are privateers in this area when we received your distress signal."
We both took a good look at the crew in front of us, and to our surprise, Emily and Enchina sat there looking at us with complete shock on their faces. This was a complication that we were not prepared for.
Mir'tan's introduction was interrupted by the shocked expressions on the faces of the crew members before us. As we took a closer look, our own surprise mirrored theirs as we recognized Emily and Enchina among the survivors.
The unexpected reunion with former acquaintances added a layer of complexity to an already tense situation. We had not anticipated encountering familiar faces among the survivors of the Alliance troop transport, and the revelation left us both feeling unsettled.
"Emily, Enchina..." Mir'tan began, her voice tinged with uncertainty as she addressed the two women before us. "It's... unexpected to see you here."
Emily and Enchina exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of confusion and apprehension. "Captain Cook, Blackbeard..." Emily responded hesitantly, her voice trailing off as she struggled to find the right words.
As the awkward silence stretched on, I could sense the tension in the air, the weight of unspoken questions hanging between us. What were Emily and Enchina doing aboard the Alliance troop transport? And what had brought them into the path of the Orc cruiser's attack?
Before we could delve any deeper into the matter, Mir'tan spoke up, her voice firm yet diplomatic. "We'll discuss this further later," she declared, her gaze unwavering as she addressed the entire group of survivors.
"Right now, our priority is to ensure your safety and well-being. Is there anything you need or any information you can provide that might help us in that regard?"
As we listened to the survivors' accounts, the revelation about the nature of the troops being transported sent a ripple of concern through our crew. The realization that these troops were on their way to their new duty assignments underscored the delicate nature of our situation.
"We're no longer aligned with Alliance Fleet," Mir'tan whispered to me, her voice reflecting the gravity of the situation. "This could complicate matters significantly."
Indeed, our status as privateers operating independently of Alliance authority meant that our actions were no longer bound by the directives of the Alliance Fleet. While our allegiance to the Alliance remained intact in principle, the practical implications of our newfound independence were beginning to surface.
"We need to tread carefully," I added, my mind racing with the potential ramifications of our encounter with the troop transport. "We can't risk antagonizing the Alliance, especially if they see our actions as interfering with their operations."
Mir'tan nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful as she considered our next course of action. "We'll need to handle this diplomatically," she concluded, her voice firm yet measured. "Our priority is still the safety and well-being of these survivors, but we'll need to find a way to navigate this situation without causing further complications."
"We need to send a message to the Admiral and apprise him of the situation," I suggested, recognizing the importance of keeping Alliance leadership informed about the events unfolding aboard the Shadow Stalker.
Mir'tan nodded in agreement, acknowledging the necessity of contacting the Admiral to provide an update on the situation. "Agreed," she replied, her tone decisive. "We'll draft a message and send it as soon as possible."
Turning her attention back to the survivors, Mir'tan surveyed the group with a discerning eye, her gaze sweeping over each individual with a mixture of concern and determination.
"We're going to do everything we can to ensure your safety and well-being," Mir'tan reassured them, her voice steady and reassuring. "But we need your cooperation in order to make that happen. Is there anything you can tell us about how the Orcs were able to track you?"
The survivors exchanged uncertain glances, their expressions reflecting a mix of relief and apprehension. There was evident hesitation among them to share classified information with us, even among Emily and Enchina. We needed to separate them so we could talk to them without completely blowing our covers.
"Emily, Enchina, could you please come with us?" Mir'tan addressed them directly, her tone firm yet diplomatic.
The two women nodded, their expressions guarded as they followed Mir'tan and me out of the conference room. As we led them to a more secluded area of the ship, away from the prying eyes and ears of the other survivors, I couldn't shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the air.
Once we were alone, Mir'tan turned to Emily and Enchina, her gaze piercing as she addressed them directly. "We need to know everything you can tell us about how the Orcs were able to track your ship," she stated firmly. "This information could be crucial in determining our next course of action."
Emily and Enchina exchanged a glance, their expressions tense as they weighed their options. But after a moment's hesitation, Emily spoke up, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "We don't know much," she admitted.
"But there were rumors circulating among the crew about a leak within Alliance intelligence. Some believed that the Orcs had managed to intercept our communications and track our movements as a result."
Mir'tan nodded thoughtfully, her brow furrowed in concern. "Thank you for sharing that with us," she replied, her tone serious. "We'll need to investigate this further and take appropriate measures to ensure that our communications remain secure."
"We need something else from you two; please don't tell the rest of your crew who we are," I implored, my tone earnest as I addressed Emily and Enchina. "If you try to find us in the Alliance registry, it will say we died during training. You must make up a believable story to keep them from asking about us."
Mir'tan nodded in agreement, her expression serious as she emphasized the importance of maintaining our cover. "We're counting on you to keep our identities hidden," she added, her voice firm yet compassionate. "Our mission depends on it."
I hugged each of them tightly, a surge of relief washing over me as I felt their familiar embrace. "I'm so happy you're all right," I murmured, my voice filled with emotion. "I missed you guys. I wish we could tell you more, but as you can probably guess, we also have a mission that needs to stay secret."
Emily and Enchina returned the embrace, their expressions reflecting a mixture of gratitude and understanding. "We'll do whatever it takes to protect your secret," Emily promised, her voice resolute.
Enchina nodded in agreement, her eyes shining with determination. "You can count on us," she affirmed, her tone unwavering.
Emily commented before we returned them to the conference room, "Bean, I love the new look. It suits you. The earrings you got make you look sexy and scary simultaneously."
Mir'tan's threatening look softened slightly at Emily's comment, though her protective instinct remained palpable. "She is mine," Mir'tan asserted firmly, her tone leaving no room for doubt.
Emily's eyes widened in understanding, and she quickly reassured Mir'tan, "I know, I was just saying. I have no interest in fighting you for her."
A smile tugged at the corners of Mir'tan's lips at Emily's response, and she nodded in acknowledgment. "Just do me one favor," Emily continued, her tone sincere. "Don't break Bean's heart. She is special, you know."
Mir'tan's smile grew warmer at Emily's words, a silent acknowledgment of the trust and friendship that had formed between them. "That is something you and I can agree on," Mir'tan replied, her gaze meeting Emily's with genuine appreciation.
With that, Mir'tan and I escorted Emily and Enchina back to the conference room, leaving behind a sense of understanding and mutual respect. As we rejoined the other survivors, I couldn't help but feel grateful for the bond that had formed between us and for the reassurance that came with knowing that, no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them together, united in our friendship and unwavering in our commitment to one another.
As Mir'tan and I made our way back to the bridge, I reached out and gently took her hand in mine, a gesture of reassurance and comfort. "You don't have to be jealous," I began softly, meeting her gaze with sincerity. "I am yours always; no one will ever steal me away from you. You have nothing to fear from Emily. She is just a friend."
Mir'tan's expression softened at my words, but a hint of concern lingered in her eyes. "My Lor'hi, even though you are a woman now, you still don't understand what we think," she responded tenderly, her voice filled with affection. "Emily is in love with you, just as I am."
Her words struck a chord within me, and I felt a surge of emotion wash over me at the depth of Mir'tan's feelings. Despite my transformation and the changes that had occurred between us, her love remained unwavering and steadfast.
"I understand, Mir'tan," I replied earnestly, gently squeezing her hand. "And I want you to know that my love for you is just as strong. You are the one I choose, now and forever."
We entered the bridge, and Mir'tan fired off a command. "Sarin, Take us back into Alliance Space and to the nearest Alliance Hospital. We have wounded that need to be treated!"
She then sent off the message to Colonel Decker, explaining the situation.